Synopsis:

A promise was made to re-create the ancient Amazon Nation. The time is come for the promise to be fulfilled, but how to do so without alerting the foes that destroyed them the first time....

Story:

Amazon: Part 1 - ReGenesis
by Itinerant
edited by Amelia_R

Author's Note: A nagging plot-bunny chewed on my ankle until I finally broke down and began this tale. Bek D. Corbin's "Joy to the World" has a beautiful scene, which I gratefully acknowledge as the springboard to one of my own below. It also echoes a similar idea from C.S. Lewis in the Narnia series. It is my hope my efforts do justice to the inspiration.

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

********
Wednesday, April 7, 2275
Prologue - Memories:

She awoke tense and on alert until she recalled where she was.

Home.

Finally.

Rolling slightly, Nicole pushed her long ponytailed hair out of her eyes and peered at the bedside clock.

5:45.

~No meetings; no crisis; I STILL wake up before dawn!~ She flopped back over and sighed, realizing it was pointless to try to get back to sleep. After all the years of more to do than hours available, her body was well trained to get up even when there was no need. She had to admit to herself that this was late, for her, and Sarah was probably up and waiting for some activity to pop in and begin the day.

Stretching her sleep-deadened muscles, she wriggled to the side of the bed and sat up. Only the faintest gray light could be seen from the eastern skyline through the large French doors that opened onto a spacious balcony. ~Ah, well~, she thought, looking out. ~If I'm awake I may as well take advantage of it.~ Guided only by long familiarity, she stood and reached for her robe, hung on the chair near the bed in the warm, dark room. As she wrapped the garment around herself to cover the wisps of sleepwear, she spoke. "LIGHTING CONTROL: Night light" A dim, deep-red glow rose from hidden fixtures providing just enough light to see objects in the room without ruining night vision. The light revealed the spacious bedroom was furnished in the clean style Nicole had favored all her life. Shaker style furniture filled its function without being ornate, and she was grateful for its solid functionality.

She walked to the bathroom, her tall form gracefully avoiding the intervening furniture. After relieving the pressure on her bladder, she splashed cool water on her face to help wake up until the coffee was ready. In the mirror she saw, as every time for the last 275 years, a face that looked perhaps 25 years old. The sun-bronzed face showed neither lines nor even freckles. ~A Gift, they said. There are times it is, but....~ She cut the thought off, knowing the need for her agelessness. It was so tiring though, knowing there was no easy end to this task she was set. As she stepped back out into the bedroom, she caught a whiff of fresh-brewed coffee.

"Good morning, Your Majesty," came a familiar voice from a side table near the outside wall. Nicole grinned and shook her head. Her dark moods never seemed to survive her personal assistant and confidante's arrival. "Sarah, you know you aren't supposed to say that in here! I get enough of that out there." She waved in the general direction of the outside world, knowing that her long-time friend would pay exactly no attention to her complaint.

Sarah followed the old ritual between the two, responding, "You need reminding of your place in the world, Your Majesty. You take your importance too lightly. I recall my mother saying something of the same sort." The woman, perhaps in her mid-fifties and a foot shorter, mock-glared at her queen.

"The world has its own way of reminding me, Sarah. I refuse to take anything that seriously."

Sarah knew a smirk was on her mistress' face and completed the ritual morning verbal spar, "Then you must put up with the reminders from me, Majesty. Your coffee." The last words spoken as a large mug of hot coffee was handed to her friend.

"Thank you, Sarah", said Nicole as she gingerly sipped the hot, strongly flavored liquid. "I don't recall there being anything on the schedule today. Anything show up overnight?"

"No, Nicole. You can enjoy your balcony uninterrupted this morning. I put the rest of the coffee in a thermal carafe for you. I believe dawn is about 7 this fine April morning, so," she paused to check the clock display, "you have about 45 minutes before the sun breaks over the ridge. Will you want anything to eat now, or will you wait until later?"

"Nothing now, thank you. I'll want something after I put in my time in the training room, as usual. I'll see you later."

Sarah bowed, knowing Nicole knew the teasing and respect it conveyed, and left the room through a side door while Nicole opened the door to the balcony.

~Quiet mornings like this are precious~, she thought as she stepped out onto the dimly lit balcony. Only the faintest glow radiated from the interior of the room, and the early pre-dawn light hid more than it revealed of the outside. As she sat on her chair, she shivered as her movements caused the cool air of the mountain dawn to leak inside the warm robe.

Her view of the surrounding hills, thick with early spring growth, was gently blurred by the haze so common in the soft, green Appalachians as the outside light grew. This was the first morning in many months that she'd been home to enjoy this overlook, and she took a chair to wait for the rising dawn. This house, this room, had been sited and designed specifically for this time of day, and Nicole was not letting the opportunity pass. She loved the mountains, and in particular the life-filled green slopes of the east. Granted there were more majestic heights, but these heights were special. Her family had spent several years near these eastern mountains, and she'd always favored them over the harsh crags of western North America.

Down the mountainside, she sensed, rather than heard, the outdoor activity of the trainers and recruits begin. It had taken years to develop the program they followed. A hard regimen that had all the lessons of the elite Special Forces from around the world, but tailored to the ancient ways of the Amazon Nation. It worked; they'd fought off the heirs of those who had destroyed the nation many thousands of years ago, and would have done so again.

~We learned; we learned and survived,~ she mused. The old way of an isolated female-only society had led to their attrition, decline, and the shattering of the last of the clans. Like the more modern Shakers, who denied the sexual side of humanity, they'd been cut off from the new recruits that were their only real growth in numbers. Now they were still a matriarchy, but a more balanced society with men added to the nation, with their strengths complementing those of the women. The new nation had survived and grown, even when the training cadre could barely supply enough teams to combat their enemies.

And over the decades of war, for war it was and is, most of the world saw only isolated events to draw their attention. These were quickly dismissed as local strife, but most governments were well aware of reality. All were grateful for the end of major conflict.

~This phase of the war may be over,~ she thought, ~but our real enemy remains. We may rest briefly now, but the adversary will find his new tools on Earth and return.~

Once again, Nicole looked out over the mountain valley before her as the dawn tinted the clouds and mists. The purple and rose reflected from the clouds, coloring the dew on the treetops.

~We can only see so far ahead, and I've been luckier than I deserved at times. It's worked out for now, and we can all enjoy the respite. Or perhaps I can finally retire, and Artemis can have the Queen she really wants.~

She sat and watched as the sun broke over the far ridge, welcoming the warmth as she pondered.

*****

Sarah returned to the kitchenette to ensure the makings for breakfast were ready. Normally, she'd have begun preparations by now, as her mistress would already be in the training room -- a schedule kept rigorously over the years to ensure mind and body were in top condition and also in harmony. She recalled many quiet mornings at home, "The Settlement" as it had come to be called, as she tended the household while the queen was in the field or at meetings; her mother and grandmother had also served the household for generations as they cared for, and sometimes defended, this home.

She thought back, counting the years. Her mother had entered the Queen's service when she was 20 and retired at 60. That was the standard, forty years of service then retirement. She was the seventh generation of her family to serve the royal household, yet no story mentioned any queen's name but Nicole. Almost 275 years of family service to the royal household. When she was 12, she had asked her mother why all the pictures of the queen looked the same and only one name was ever mentioned. Her mother had smiled at her and answered that that was a question she could ask the Queen herself, if she followed her mother's footsteps. Only the household, those closest to the Queen, knew the answer.

As the daughter of the Queen's attendant, she'd been around more than most. Several times she'd seen the youthful looking woman take on a palpable feeling of command. She'd looked young; she'd felt much older at those times.

As she grew, Sarah and her friends had talked about the apparently ageless Queen. They'd speculated about her being a clone, or a robot, or even an alien. The adults had never answered, and eventually the question had been replaced by more important things, like boys, high school, and careers.

She'd never forgotten the question, but the battles had never allowed for the asking. She'd had to focus on the important things first.

Now, though, the battles were over. The Queen was in residence with no plans to leave for some weeks. Perhaps now was the time to ask that long unanswered question.

Sarah turned back to the bedroom and saw Nicole sitting on the balcony, watching as the sun rose. She walked to the doorway.

*****

"Excuse me, Ma'am."

Turning, Nicole saw Sarah had returned. She looked uncertain as she stood in the balcony doorway.

"Is something wrong?" Nicole asked. The look on Sarah's face became, if anything, more uncertain.

"No. I'm fine, Ma'am. But, i-if I may...." She stuttered to a halt.

Stuttering? Sarah? Nicole swiftly rose, responding now to a friend who looked more like the shy child who had entered her service 35 years before. "What's wrong, dear?" She took Sarah's hand in one hand and lifted her chin with the other to look her in the eyes, as a mother with a troubled child, and examined her friend's face. The rising sun turned her long, red hair to a flaming aura around her head. The aura of command was nearly as visible.

"I don't mean to worry you, Majesty," Sarah began, feeling the reassurance of her mistress wash over her. "I just was remembering a question I asked my mother once, about you. She said I'd have to ask you, if I took service with you. I thought that since it was finally a quiet day you might have time now to answer."

A faint smile crossed Nicole's lips. She thought she knew the question to come and was actually surprised it hadn't been asked before. "And what question is that, dear one?"

Sarah paused, reassured by the tone and endearment, then squared herself and proceeded. "I asked my mother how it was that you never seemed to get any older, and how it could be that my mother's grandmother could have served you and not your grandmother."

Nicole's smile grew a bit, growing faintly sad at some of the memories invoked. "Get yourself something to drink", she said, "and then come and sit with me while I tell you that story as I told it to your mother and her mother, as far back as your family has served my household."

Quickly pouring a small cup of coffee for herself and refilling her friend's mug, Sarah took a chair in the sun and curled up.

Nicole sat back down and took another sip of coffee, recalling the strange road she had traveled to this place. How her life had changed so radically from what it had been to that of a warrior, leader, and Queen; the one to rebuild, in the modern world, the Amazon Nation.

Her eyes refocused on past scenes as she began. "I am older than the Amazon Nation. I was born more than 320 years ago in North America, and I was not always as I am now...."

********

Saturday, November 18, 2000
Minneapolis-St. Paul Airport, Concourse F
2:20PM CST

Selection Criteria:

The flight from LA to Minneapolis had arrived almost exactly on time. He scanned the area and located the nearest flight status monitors as he moved, wanting to stay ahead of the rush of passengers exiting the gate area.

~Let me see, I'm at F12, and the flight home is... D4. And on time so far.~ Tom checked the time and saw that there was almost an hour before boarding began, so he walked briskly down the concourse toward the food court he recalled was on the way to D concourse. ~It may only be McD's, but it beats nothing.~

People crowded both sides of the concourse. Tom hadn't expected this kind of crowd on an early Saturday afternoon in November, but he felt too good to complain. He'd completed a major project, a successful demonstration to the primary customer, and finally the packing of the last of the equipment for return to the company's development center. Several new contacts he'd made with other companies would be useful, too.

He negotiated another traffic eddy as travelers gathered to board another flight to warmer climes. Minneapolis might be a traffic hub, but it was also a place to leave before the real cold of winter hit. Growing up, his family had spent a year living here, but now, as a fifty-something, he had lost the enthusiasm (or insanity) of youth. Yet he still lived well north of the snow line, doing what was needed to find work. Still, as much as he disliked the cold, he'd found a company that paid well for him to do something he liked and was good at.

He bore left as he exited the gate area, then turned hard to continue along the main corridor between the concourses. Grateful for wheels, Tom pulled his computer case along as he dodged past people reading signs on the walls or just waiting for someone. Passengers crowded the newsstands, shoe shops, and stores as he made his way to the food court and a surprisingly short line at Mickey D's. Within 10 minutes he had wheeled himself, his computer case, and a late lunch to a free table and was munching on the warm sandwich and fries.

*****

The crowds were thin as he approached the gate area. He was close enough this trip to avoid the tramway. With all the traveling he'd done this year, he had developed a fondness for the Minneapolis Airport, since it was almost always the last stop before home.

He had spent half of the last six months away, and though she didn't complain, he knew the strain it had put on Beth. Even a guy can eventually learn after more than thirty years of marriage. He smiled to himself briefly, then frowned as he considered the need for a special treat for his best friend, girlfriend, and wife. ~She's put up with more hassle than she deserved this year~, he thought. ~I think we need some 'us' time again to reconnect and relax.~

As he moved to enter Concourse D, he felt something under his foot. It rolled, and he found himself losing his balance and falling forward. He released the handle of the computer case and put his hands out to catch himself.

The crack of the falling handle echoed in the hallway as Tom's hands and knees impacted the smooth tile of the floor.

~Great. Just great,~ he thought as he picked himself off the floor and brushed the dust from his jeans and hands. He spotted his computer case, apparently none the worse for the drop, which was more than he could say for his dignity. One or two passers-by asked if he was OK; most people gave him a quick look and decided he'd live. He reached over and grabbed the handle, pulling it back to its normal, vertical position.

As he pulled the handle up, he spotted the reason for his impromptu gymnastics. A cylindrical, white rod was just in front of the case's wheels, no doubt stuck there after rolling out from under his foot. He reached for the offending object to get it out of the way. As his finger touched the rod, a small spark jabbed at him. He jerked back. ~OK, not only do you make me look like one of the Three Stooges, but now you even start biting. Behave!~ Again Tom reached for the object, managing to pick it up without another assault on his person or dignity.

With the rod in one hand and the case handle in the other, he finally reached the gate for his flight and sat in one of the end seats. Parking the carry-on beside him, he used the time to more closely examine his inanimate tormentor.

Tom guessed the thickness at about an inch and the length at about 18 inches or so. Just about the length from his elbow to his fingertips. ~Hmmmm. A classic 'one-cubit' stick with an attitude. Someone lost their clue-stick.~ He saw no obvious markings. ~Odd. I'd expect at least some dirt ground in from my shoe.~ He ran his hand down the rod using his fingertips to examine the surface and felt what might be engravings. A look down the length of the object revealed no useful details other than confirmation of some kind of engraving along the length. ~If no one shows to claim it, I'll use the old paper and pencil routine to try to get a picture of the etching at home. That might give a clue about the owner.~

As he sat examining his prize of war, another figure was slowly navigating the terminal corridors. Slightly above average height, about 5'10, she glided along with the grace of a dancer or athlete. The low-heeled shoes made little sound as she moved along. Her long, black hair was clasped in back and trailed well past her shoulders, covering part of the leather jacket she wore. Her skin was a dusky, olive tone; her dark eyes and facial features reflected a Mediterranean heritage. A loose, leaf-green blouse and snug, but not tight, jeans permitted easy movement without concealing the slender, long legged figure beneath. She had no baggage, just a large purse or bag, held firmly under her left arm.

*****

She'd felt it. It had appeared somewhere in this building, seeking out and finding its new owner. Over the centuries she had waited, ever pleading for a new start and being told that she must wait for the right person. She had spent countless days, covering thousands of miles, examining place after place and person after person. And each day, painful as it was, she'd ended resigned to the rightness of that higher power's counsel. No one, anywhere, in any culture she'd visited, was equipped to accomplish the task she longed to begin again.

Her daughters had been crushed and dispersed; now only fragments of a memory remained of the nation of Amazons. It was embarrassing to see how distorted that memory became, now reduced to the absurdity of that "Xena" show on television. She stopped for a moment, thinking, ~Although, it is far better than that miserable Wonder Woman show.~

Shuddering at that horrible memory, Artemis resumed the search for the woman finally appointed to wield the scepter of the Amazons.

*****

"We are now pre-boarding our first class and Elite Club passengers at Gate D-4."

Tom grabbed the handle of his case with the same hand holding the white rod, and pulled out his ticket as he walked to the gate. ~Finally, this lovely day will be over, and I can spend time at home!~ The thought cheered him as he handed his ticket to the attendant. He tucked it into his coat, put the rod on his shoulder, and walked jauntily into the jetway.

Artemis felt the scepter's pull change subtly, finally close enough to have a better feel for direction. Turning the last corner, she glimpsed the object of her search disappear into the jetway, perched on the shoulder of an impossibility.

~No! It cannot be! No male should even be able to SEE it until it has bonded with the new Queen! How can a man have the scepter at all? After all these years, it is sent out, and a MAN has it! One of those who destroyed the nation!~

She thought there might just be time to catch the impudent male if she ran to the gate; she felt a strong hand hold her in place just as she started to move. She spun, prepared to deal with the fool who dared to interfere, and saw Michael grinning at her. He had been designated as her contact, her new "immediate supervisor." He was taller than she, brown haired, with bright blue eyes. Broad shoulders tapered to a runner's hips and legs. They'd established a good working relationship over the time between her "assignment" and now, but she was in no mind to be balked. Not at this critical moment.

"What is this?", she hissed. "Who is that person and how could he have the scepter?"

"I know you don't understand, yet," Michael replied calmly. "I agree this is unprecedented, but the decision was made at the very top, and I don't feel like crossing swords with Him even if I disagreed -- which I don't. I understand part of why this person was selected. If he chooses to accept, he has the best chance to re-establish your Amazons for millennia." He gestured toward the gateway.

"If you think you're upset, just consider the situation he's just been handed. He has no idea what he has, nor why. We'll be asking him to give up everything near and dear to him: his home, his family, the person he considers his very heart; even himself, the person he considers himself to be. We will ask him to forfeit his Eternal Reward for hundreds of years for the privilege of a nearly unbroken period of work and battle. And he is the one person in the world who can do it properly, with the right combination of mind and spirit."

Artemis felt frustrated; it was a shock to see that person carrying the scepter. "Michael, it was men who destroyed the Amazons. They dominate and crush women under their heels even now! Saddle them with suffocating clothing for their stupid rules. How can a man lead the Amazons?"

"You don't know everything planned yet. Be patient for a little while. Your work has yet to really begin."

*****
4:30PM CST
Milwaukee, WI

Tom exited the jetway, smiling to himself as he rejoiced at ending the last trip for the year. He was travel-tired, not weary from work so much as just sitting all day. He pulled the wheeled case along, carrying the attack rod carefully in his other hand. Passing through the security area exit, he scanned the crowd for Beth near their usual meeting spot. She grinned back as their eyes finally met and the computer case was on its own while the two hugged in greeting.

"Welcome home, Mr. Edwards!", Beth said with a happy lilt to her voice.

"It's good to be home, Mrs. Edwards!"

The hug this time was accompanied by a not-too-chaste kiss. Too quickly for either, they parted. A few passers-by took in the sight and smiled at the couple.

As Tom and Beth walked toward the Baggage Claim, she glanced down and asked, "What's the stick all about?"

Tom grimaced and replied, "It attacked me first. I was walking to the gate in Minneapolis when this thing", he held up the rod, "jumped out and tripped me! It was a fierce fight, and it got in one good bite at a finger, but I won and it's now the spoils of war."

His wife chuckled and answered, "Doesn't that make it eligible for POW status under the Geneva Conventions?"

"I don't think sticks are covered; they're illegal combatants. Really, I stepped on the thing without seeing it; it rolled under my shoe, and I hit the ground. No one came to find it, so I thought I'd bring it home and see if there was some identifying mark of the owner."

They collected the checked suitcase, and then began the hour drive home. Both enjoyed the banter at the terminal and even more the chance to catch up on the events of the last two weeks on the way home.

********
Saturday, November 25, 2000
Waukesha, WI

Decision Point:

The post-trip week was typical: Laundry, resettling into home routines, expense reports, project final reports, and meetings to discuss how to proceed with the potential new products. Tom and Beth had their usual readjustments and minor tiffs as they reacquainted themselves with living together. It was all old territory, and they each knew the ground well, having covered it many times over their thirty years of marriage.

By the next weekend, the familiar routines mostly re-established, the two enjoyed a slow morning of sitting, sipping coffee, and discussing plans for the coming Christmas holidays as they enjoyed the sunshine of the cool morning. They'd dressed in work clothes -- jeans for both, a flannel shirt for Tom, and a warm blouse for Beth -- to take care of the end-of-season yard cleanup postponed until Tom's return.

"Ding-Dong!"

The doorbell sounded through the house, interrupting a discussion of Orlando versus San Diego as a vacation destination. Tom walked to the door, seeing two figures through the frosted glass. It struck him as odd that someone was out going door-to-door before 10AM.

*****

"I still don't understand how a male is going to restart the nation. Males wrecked it in the first place." Artemis fumed as she approached the door of the ranch with Michael.

Michael sighed. She was still ranting about the scepter. "Artemis, you've waited for 3500 years. You claim to want your Amazon Nation restored. Even I don't see all that will be happening, but God started this process now, with this person, to rebuild and establish the Amazons for millennia to come. It may be hard to do, but you must trust Him. Now, you have your ID and the briefcase?"

"Of course I have them. I know I'm whining and ranting, and I'm sorry. It's just hard to accept a man as the keystone -- especially this one. He's so... so... average!"

"I understand, but we're here now. And just remember, we are interested in what's inside, not what the outside looks like."

They walked up to the large ranch style home. A low brick wall surrounded a courtyard area with gardens. Outside the wall, the house was surrounded by trees, and the lawn was covered with leaves as were the remnants of flower gardens flanking the porch. They walked up to the door and pushed the doorbell, hearing the sound of the bell from inside.

A man of average height opened the door, graying hair, gray eyes, and a slight paunch indicating his age. He was dressed casually, as if for yard work. He had an open, friendly face and greeted them pleasantly.

*****

Tom opened the door and saw a young couple on the porch. Tall and lean, they had the look of athletes. She was, he estimated, a couple of inches taller than his 5'8"; the man was half a head taller yet. Their clothes seemed light for the weather, but Tom figured they were young enough to have more tolerance for the temperature than he had. They each had a briefcase.

"What can I do for you?" Tom directed the question to the man, as he was closer to the door.

Michael replied, "You are Mr. Tom Edwards?"

Tom nodded.

"Sir, we are here to speak to you about an artifact you reportedly found recently."

"I did find something. If it belongs to you and you can describe it, I'll be happy to return it to you."

Michael knew his response was crucial. He needed time to give Tom the information required to make his decision. He could not mislead, lest trust be destroyed. He could not tell all; Tom would not yet believe.

"My name is Michael Wing. My companion's name is Artemis Dianapopolis. We are attached to the Smithsonian Institution Special Collections, and we've been sent because the object you reportedly found is an important historical and religious artifact. If we may, we'd like to see it to confirm its identity and give you some of the history, if it is truly what we expect."

"Do you have some identification?"

Michael and Artemis pulled out their IDs and allowed the man to examine them.

Tom considered the situation; his caution and curiosity warred. He could put off the yard work for a while, he decided, to find out what that rod was all about. He decided first to get Beth informed of what was happening. "Please wait here a moment."

Closing the door, he went back to his wife. "Beth, there are two people outside who claim to know what that stick is all about. They seem to be from the Smithsonian and want to examine it to verify its identity. I don't think they are a threat, and I'm curious to find out what it is, but I want you there to listen in and see if you have any odd feelings about them."

Beth seemed sensitive, somehow, to the spiritual side of reality. He was the logician with an intuitive side. She, on the other hand, seemed to sense major family events. When her mother had her heart attack, Beth had awakened the same morning with a dream of that same event. Tom didn't understand it, but he trusted her and her perceptions. He abruptly noticed tear tracks on her cheeks and moved to sit by her.

Beth looked shaken. When her husband had gotten up she'd been fine, but when the door opened and the visitor spoke she'd felt torn. These people were important, but their presence brought a sense of pain and loss.

"I had a dream, just sitting here. I saw an angel taking you away." Her voice broke in sobs, grief tangible in the shaking hands and shoulders. The pain of loss was overwhelming, yet a sense of peace was also there.

He held her for a moment, trying to give comfort. He also tried to process her dream, vision, whatever. He rubbed his wife's back for a short time, until the tears gave way to sniffles. Handing her a tissue, he told her, "I know you aren't really up for this, but I need your insight. Can you come into the living room and listen in while I talk with these people?"

She hesitated, still shaken, but nodded. Holding her hand, he helped her up, grabbed some extra tissues, and walked toward the door.

"Hold on a minute!" Tom scurried out of the hall to his office and grabbed the rod. Returning to his bride, he asked again, "Are you OK?" Receiving her nod, he opened the door and again greeted the couple. "Would you care to come in? We can talk in the living room." He held the door wide and gestured for the two to enter.

Michael opened the screen door and held it as Artemis entered, then followed her in. Beth took little notice of the tall woman, but when she saw Michael she gasped and clutched her husband's arm.

As their guests walked into the living room and took seats on the sofa, Tom looked at Beth and quirked an eyebrow in question at her reaction. Long experience allowed her to understand and nod in affirmation; the man was the angel from her dream.

Tom walked in, leading his wife to a love seat. His mind was spinning, trying to process the information about their guest from his wife. ~An angel named Michael, if that is truly his name,~ Tom thought. ~I suspect there is much more to the lady as well.~

Tom looked sharply at the angel; he found he could use that term in his head. "So, you say you are here from the Smithsonian regarding this rod I found, true? I presume you need to examine it to verify its authenticity?" He handed the rod to Michael. "You also implied there was significant history tied to this thing. What can you tell me about it?"

Their two visitors looked at each other; Michael nodded to his companion to proceed.

Artemis began, "Four thousand years ago, the Amazon tribes were thriving in much of the area now called the Middle East and Eastern Europe. Some few stories survive, but the tribes were all matriarchal with only small numbers of men permitted. Within 500 years, as what are now called the Bronze Age empires spread, the tribes were sought out and destroyed. They were considered a threat to the male-dominated empires, providing an escape for their best and brightest women; the ones that would not be limited by their small-minded overlords! They were too few, and too scattered. The Hittites and others sealed off their borders and kept anyone from coming or going."

Her face showed her grief and frustration, which grew as she continued, "They couldn't get away and finally couldn't fight anymore." The pain she felt reflected only in her voice and clenched fists. Her face was schooled to conceal, not reveal, but the pain was too intense not to react at all.

"There were a few survivors when the last villages were overrun, but they scattered and were lost in the vast sea of kingdoms and empires. Only legends remain that cannot begin to describe the reality." She stopped, face bleak and a bit pale at the memories. "Michael, please...."

The angel picked up the narration. "Amazon royalty, the Queen, was marked by a unique scepter. It was reported to be approximately 18 inches long, a cubit at that time, and an inch or thumb in diameter. It was engraved with the name of the patron goddess of the Amazons, Artemis. The stories say it was made by the gods. When a Queen passed away, the scepter would seek out the next woman chosen by the gods to be Queen.

"Now if I may have a moment to examine it. I have some material you might find interesting while I do so." He extracted a thick folder of material from his briefcase and handed it to Tom. A magnifying glass also came out and was employed to aid close examination. A second folder from Artemis' briefcase contained drawings and pictures related to the scepter.

As their two guests checked the potential scepter, Tom and Beth scanned the material in the folder. It outlined archaeological data establishing the Amazon tribes, locations, some history, and provided an interesting overview.

Finally Michael and Artemis completed their examination. "Based on my preliminary examination, I believe the artifact is genuine."

Tom considered the information he had. Beth's revelation, plus the names of his guests, indicated a major league setup.

"Wonderful! I'm sure you'll have much to learn from it when you get it back to your labs in Washington. The darn thing seemed to trip me and then gave me a static shock, so I won't be sorry to see it go. It needs to be somewhere it can be properly studied." Tom carefully kept the smile on his face moderated as he waited for a reaction to the offer to give it up freely.

Too obvious, Michael thought. Tom knows something is up and isn't going to play. Simultaneously, a smile crossed Artemis' face. She would be all too happy for the scepter to pass to a more worthy candidate.

"Mr. Edwards, I fear it isn't quite that simple," Michael began. "I fear we haven't been as candid as perhaps we should."

"Then it might be well for you to start by being more honest about who you two really are and why you are really here." Tom's face lost the friendly look it had held since the visitor's arrival. "I am fully aware there is more going on here, and I don't appreciate games. I especially don't appreciate them when my wife is upset by them."

"First, I must apologize for being somewhat misleading. The information we gave you at the door is entirely correct, but incomplete. My name is Michael, and I am attached to the Smithsonian for the moment, as is my companion. Her name is truly Artemis. As you said, there is much more here than we let on. I am the Archangel Michael, commander of the Armies of Heaven. My companion is Artemis, patron goddess of the Amazons.

"After the fall of the last of the Amazon clans, and for the next 1500 years, Artemis tried to restart the tribes; Zeus refused permission. He, too, had orders from higher authorities. When the Christ walked the earth 2000 years ago, a long planned reorganization occurred. The old Roman, Greek, and other gods were either taken into the heavenly orders or banished. Artemis was a huntress and patroness of warriors, which put her in my area. A promise was made to her that the Amazons would be rebuilt in time, but she must wait until the scepter was sent to the chosen leader." He paused.

Tom sat back, knowing there were ramifications as yet unclear. The room was quiet as time for consideration was allowed. Michael waited for questions from his hosts, then continued, "God waited for the right person, and the right time in their life, to select the one to rebuild the Amazon Nation. The scepter was sent to that person at the Minneapolis Airport last week." Again he stopped for a time.

Tom's mind raced; they were still not telling him everything. He had this "scepter;" he had been chosen for this task. "OK. Permit me to review the situation. The rod I found is the scepter of the Queen of the Amazons and was sent to me as the one selected to rebuild them. Right?"

The two nodded. Artemis had an unhappy look.

"Artemis looks as happy as I feel right now. I'm not a manager; I deliberately avoided that field, as I prefer hands-on involvement in my work. I was also not physically qualified for the draft when I was 18; it's even worse now. I've made a hobby of history, and military history as well, but I cannot begin to qualify for this kind of position. There MUST be a better qualified candidate somewhere on those two points alone!

"The story Artemis related also pointedly mentioned the deliberate avoidance of men in the tribes. That alone would be a problem. I cannot believe an unbalanced society of that sort can survive long term, no matter who is in charge." Tom pointedly examined himself. "Not to mention there is at least one fundamental qualification lacking to be an Amazon. I'm beginning to appreciate the reaction Gideon had."

Artemis' emotions were in turmoil. This person DARED to challenge her rules for the Amazons, yet he was the Chosen and there would be no nation without him. He seemed uninterested as well.

Michael smiled at the reference. He had spoken to Gideon and recalled the difficulty he'd had convincing the man he was the warrior God wanted. Tom was right; they both rated their abilities far too low, and both were equally reluctant to take up their tasks. "Let me ask you some questions, Tom. Do you believe I am who I say I am?"

Tom paused, considering the vision his wife had, then nodded and replied, "Yes."

"Do you believe this scepter was sent specifically to you? That you are the one chosen to bear it?"

Again a nod.

"Do you believe that God can ensure you ARE qualified for a position He calls you to?" Michael extended the scepter to Tom.

At this, Tom understood, with agonizing clarity, the implication of the question. Fully qualified, no doubt, in all respects.

"You aren't kidding, are you?" Reluctantly, he reached out and took hold of the responsibility contained in the scepter he now took back.

Beth spoke hesitantly, "Tom? What does he mean?"

Grimly, he looked at his wife. "You know the Amazons were a matriarchy, right?" She nodded. "So, what does that imply about the person they choose to restart things?"

She looked at him, puzzled. "But you're not...."

Horrified, she looked at their guests. "Oh, please, God, no!" Her voice rose hysterically; tears formed and trailed down her cheeks as the full import of the situation crushed her emotional control.

Tom's jaw clenched as he desperately strove to hold himself together. Facial muscles quaked under the emotional strain as he tried to comfort his sobbing wife. He held her, arms around her shaking body, allowing her to vent the rising pain as tears soaked into his shoulder. Tears stung his own eyes and trickled down to his own chin.

The two visitors looked on, sympathetic, but unable to provide comfort.

Finally Beth's sobbing eased, less from calm than from fatigue. Tom continued to hold her as he turned back to the visitors.

"Do I have any choice in this?" he asked.

Michael responded, all too aware of his host's state of mind. "There is always a choice. You will not be forced into any of this." His calm gaze held no comfort, not relieving Tom of the need to make the decision himself.

Tom's mind flashed back to a promise made long ago. Before he'd even met Beth, he'd made a promise to God to follow Him. He and Beth both held that same promise sacred, and now faced a fundamental choice to hold to it or be oath breakers.

"A choice that is no choice at all," Tom murmured. "Called on the only promise that overshadows all the others I've ever made."

Beth heard, understood, and despaired.

The couple was visibly shattered. Tom handed a tissue to his wife and wiped his own eyes with another. He could choose otherwise, but would not be able to live with himself if he did. His duty, the highest Duty, called.

Red eyes fixed on the visitors, the holder of the scepter asked, "If I choose to accept, what will happen with me and Beth?"

Artemis answered, "Your wife will be given all the support, financial and otherwise, she needs or wants for the rest of her life. We've arranged for people to be available for any assistance, counseling, or anything else she needs." She still looked unhappy, but resigned.

"And me?"

"You will be prepared for your new duties ahead," Michael answered.

"How do you intend to cover my disappearance?"

"You won't disappear. It will appear that you had an untimely demise from an aneurysm. This will allow closure for other family members."

Tom put his head in his hands, then knelt in front of Beth. He took her face in his hands and gently caressed it, wiping the trails of the tears away for the moment.

"Beth, are you certain Michael is who he says he is?"

She hesitated, not wanting to answer, but finally nodded.

"You understand then, who is commanding this."

Again a nod, with misery in her eyes.

"And you know what I must do." Tears began again, slowly, from gray eyes and hazel. And again Beth nodded, her head ending bowed.

Tom felt crushed by the heartache, but he had to make the choice that he knew was right. He stood, gently kissing the forehead of his beloved, then turned to the visitors.

His voice cracking he said, "I can't do anything other than follow His commands. What now?" He didn't really care. His world was ending.

Michael stood, as did Artemis. She moved to Tom, put a hand on his shoulder, and whispered, "Wait for a moment, then we'll leave."

Michael walked to Beth, still seated on the love seat. A golden glow rose around him as he gently touched her head. "Know peace in your pain, dear one. In your heart you will know all is well with your husband, even though he is no longer with you. And know you will see him again, in time."

Her eyes closed, and the grief she exuded seemed to ease; she recalled the events since the arrival of the visitors without the overwhelming pain. She had the cover story in mind and moved to the phone to dial 911. She, too, would play her part.

Artemis said, "It is time." And the world faded for Tom. Michael followed, disappearing from sight. They left behind a body, lying on the floor, identical to Tom's.

********
Saturday, November 25, 2000
Time for a change

The world faded back into existence, warm and green. Tom noticed a faint scent of flowers, honeysuckle perhaps, in the still air. He was outside, in a hillside clearing, looking downhill at a large pine forest. He turned around slowly, trying to orient himself. The forest swept up the hill and continued to either side of the clearing, closing behind a sizable cabin or house behind and uphill of his position. There was a cloud deck that prevented him from identifying the sun's location. He heard and saw no one, just a few birds singing in the forest or flitting across the clearing.

Alone. More alone than ever in his life. The emotional weight crashed into him again; he had lost everything now, including his whole world -- that one person who made life bearable at its worst. Gone. His knees buckled as he broke down and wept.

Finally, the emotional shock was spent. The tears slowed, then stopped. He drew a last quivering breath, then wiped his eyes and stood.

He looked again at the house, in a frame of mind to examine it more closely. It seemed large, being two stories across its width and appearing, if the door was 3 feet wide, to be nearly sixty feet wide with a covered porch across the full width. A chimney was to the right as he faced the door. Several large windows were placed symmetrically along the front of each floor.

He walked up to the porch of the cabin. A short flight of stairs rose from the ground, and took only a moment to climb. Wherever he was, he would likely need food, water, and shelter for the night, and he was bone-weary. Even a chair and some cold water would be welcome. A faint odor of cedar hung about the porch.

The door was open, seeming to invite visitors. He paused and knocked on the doorjamb, calling out, "Is anyone here?"

A voice he recognized replied, "Come in and be welcome, Tom."

He entered, finding an open floor plan, a kitchen area to his right looking out over the porch, a fireplace and large sitting area to the rear of the house. A doorway was to his left, as was a stair to the second floor, presumably bedrooms were there. Artemis was curled on a sofa that faced the fireplace. Tom walked over and sat in a chair near the sofa.

"I know you need some time to adjust to the situation," his hostess began. "We brought you here to give you that chance."

"I don't know why you'd say that. I mean, it's not like my life was just run through a blender or anything." The bitterness in his voice almost dripped. "I know I chose this, but I don't feel overly gracious about it." He glared into the dark, cold fireplace.

"I cannot say anything that will make the pain go away. Not even time will do that. It will be with you, to some degree, until you die. It will become easier to bear. I know that from personal experience." She continued, "I know it doesn't seem like much right now, but if you need someone to listen, I will be here to help. I thank you, as well, for giving me hope that at last that my Amazons will be restored. I truly am grateful."

"I appreciate that, both the assistance and the thanks. Where is Michael?"

"He wants to give us time to resolve any lingering issues before we proceed."

"Issues?" He gave a faux-shocked look. "I can't imagine what he could mean!" He paused a moment and continued, "More seriously, we do need to talk. I need your help to have any chance of succeeding in this job. I don't know the history of the Amazons and I want to learn. At the same time, it appears I'm the only way you have to even try to restart the nation." He shrugged. "I'll listen respectfully and with great interest to whatever you have to say, but I don't plan on turning my brain off. I also can't be someone other than myself."

Artemis looked at Tom as she pondered the situation, his comments, and what her response should be. "I can't forget what happened. I still cannot understand how a man, even with external changes, can lead the Amazons."

"I don't expect you to forget, and I don't understand either. I don't plan to make a change in the leadership of the Amazons. It can't be anything other than a matriarchy and still be the Amazon Nation; I get that. I know there is much to learn, and I'm relying on you to teach me if you're willing.

"Please remember, I am utterly unlike the men who crushed the Amazons. I grew up to consider women as equals and wives as partners, not property. I'm a 20th century American, not a 14th century BC Hittite. I don't think I COULD act the same. Just give me the opportunity to demonstrate who I am before you judge."

"You may be different, and I'm willing to accept that. I just don't want any more men in the nation than absolutely necessary."

"Are you familiar with the history of the Shakers?"

"Not really. I haven't spent any time studying American History."

"They were a religious sect that started in England in the mid-1700s and, led by a woman, they expanded to the Colonies just before the American Revolution. They had equal rights and responsibilities for men and women and were important in caring for orphans. All their growth came from people joining the church as adults or orphans who grew up and stayed, as they had a unique dogma. Sex was forbidden, and church members were expected to remain celibate as long as they were church members.

"By the 1900s, the membership was dropping steadily. By 1990, for all their innovation, there were perhaps a half-dozen members left in the world." He paused. "They died out just as surely as the Amazons. I believe that is because, in each case, there was a lack of balance. The Shakers denied the sexual side of humans; the Amazons denied the balance between men and women.

"I intend the Amazons to be a matriarchy, but with enough men to grow even without immigration, as well as lending their talents to the nation. I am a better person because of Beth in my life. I like to think I was a benefit to her also." He stopped. "God, I miss her already!"

"I don't want men in the hierarchy!"

"I'm NOT going to arbitrarily throw away resources. I WILL NOT fail because I didn't use talents at hand. This nation will not fail because of that! NOT ON *MY* WATCH!" His fury radiated. "I've not given everything up just to fail. I won't hamstring myself."

"No! No men in the government! They killed, *murdered*, my daughters!"

"I agree that they won't have direct power. But I won't give up a role for them, as advisors at least. We must be able to stand and grow even if no one immigrates."

"I don't like even that much, but I can understand and won't argue for now. Don't think we're done on this subject, though!"

Tom nodded. "I think we can agree on that for now. There is so much still to talk about. It's just hard right now, and I'm so tired...."

The energy visibly drained from him as the adrenalin rush faded. His head fell forward into his hands, scepter across his knees, too worn and burdened with grief to weep anymore.

She rose from the sofa and gently led the man up the stairs, guiding him into a bedroom. Sitting him on the bed, she removed his shoes and coaxed him into lying down.

"Rest now. Tomorrow is soon enough for what must be done."

She covered him with warm blankets, placed the scepter on the nightstand, darkened the room with heavy draperies, then slipped out and closed the door as he dropped into the sleep of the emotionally exhausted.

********
Sunday, November 26, 2000
Who am I?

Tom awoke, finding he had a pillow in his arms, as well as under his head. For a moment he wondered where the motel was, then he recalled the events of the previous day. He delayed for a time, relishing the warm comfort of the bed. At last, he roused himself and sat on the bed edge to examine the room.

Still dark from the covered window, he made out a nightstand holding the scepter, a dresser, and three closed doors on the other walls. He stood up and turned right to check the closest door. It opened to a full bathroom, having a larger than average tub. He made use of the toilet, razor, and toothbrush, feeling much more human at the end. Returning to the bedroom left two doors to examine. Tom checked the door to his right, which revealed an empty closet. He closed the closet, exited the bedroom, and went down the stairway. His nose led him to a pot of coffee with an empty mug next to it. A note beside it said:

"Make yourself comfortable. Food is in the refrigerator when you are hungry. Michael and I will return shortly. 'A' "

He sipped the coffee and examined the contents of the kitchen area, finding a variety of foods including his preferred breakfast, bagels. He buttered one and took it and the coffee out on the porch. Nothing seemed to have changed; the air was still warm and held the same sweet floral scent. He sat on a step, chewing over the situation as he chewed the bagel.

He knew only the rough outline of what was ahead. He was tasked with rebuilding the Amazons, which implied he was to wind up female. It was still unreal, a concept only. The Amazons were a tribe of warriors, and he had no experience there either. Added to his lack of interest in management, he couldn't understand how, or why, or... anything. This had all the hallmarks of a big bomb ready to blow up in his face. He wrestled with it as he finished his light breakfast. ~None of this is controllable now. Hard as it will be, I've got to trust that it will work out.~

He re-entered the cabin, refilled his coffee cup, and washed up his other dishes. A survey of the room revealed Spartan furnishings and little else. He took his stroll to the outside again, deciding to kill time exploring the upper reaches of the hillside. A trail led up, disappearing into the trees. He found some honeysuckle, explaining the aroma, as he walked. Finally, the coffee mug was empty, and he reached the top of the hill. The clearing below was the only visible break in the forest that stretched to the horizon on all sides. The air had only a slight haze, as on a humid summer day. It was lovely. He spent some time just soaking in the view before making his way back down the trail.

He returned to the cabin to find his hostess had returned and had been joined by Michael. They sat in chairs on the porch and greeted him as he rounded the corner of the cabin. They exchanged pleasantries about having a good sleep, sufficient food, and having a nice walk as he crossed to the stairs and reached the porch.

"Now that you're back, we should begin preparing you for you new duties," Michael began. "What we need to do here will not take long, but there are many other things to do elsewhere. You will need time to gain new skills before we leave."

Tom winced, thinking of all the 'female maintenance' skills he lacked. Oh, goody. He felt like that diver in the first "Jaws" movie, Matt Hooper, played by ummm, Richard Dreyfuss, as he got ready to go down into the cage with his bang-stick. Scared spitless. Deep breath. Exhale.

"OK. I don't really feel ready, but let's do it. Inside?" They nodded. He walked into the cabin, followed by the two celestials. "Now what?" he asked.

Michael explained, "This will not be painful, but you should lie down on the sofa."

Tom, tension clear in his face, walked over and lay down as suggested. He was frightened, more than ever in his life. He closed his eyes and spoke. "I guess I'm ready, but I think I have a few hundred more gray hairs from this."

A soft chuckle came from Michael as he said, "I don't think you need to worry about that anymore."

In the beginning, it sounded like a song. First a male voice, he couldn't exactly follow the tune and somehow didn't want to try. His mind couldn't grasp it. Then a female voice joined with the male. As the duet continued, he felt a lethargy fill him. His muscles didn't want to move. Then he began to lose feeling in his extremities, fingers and toes first, then more of his limbs. The numbness spread as the song continued, and he could no longer feel his groin, belly, and chest. A silence came to his attention; he could no longer feel the beating of his heart. Was this what dying was like, he wondered? Chest, shoulders, neck, finally he lost the perception of light in his closed eyes and, at last, could no longer hear the song.

Tom knew he was, but didn't know where. He sensed, rather than heard or saw, familiar presences. Suspended in bright nothing, he felt the care and love of family, and reassurance as well. They were all there, parents, grandparents, friends that had died. A feeling of comfort, that all would be well, was almost broadcast to him. Memories flashed through his mind that were not his. He knew they would be recalled at the proper time. A long timeless moment passed.

Then, from the distance, came the faint echo of the song again. It grew in volume, and he felt the tide of awareness flow back. The stream of sensation resumed, stretching out again, ears, eyes, heart, lungs. Like a limb that was asleep and now has sensation returning, there was a tingle, which slowly spread to all parts of his body. Each part of his body was reasserting its existence and a new connection to reality.

The voices ended their song, and it was done.

*****

The lethargy left his body at last, as if from a long sleep. Tom left his eyes closed for a moment as he sorted out how he felt now. No aches; that pain in his shoulder wasn't there either. ~OK, that's good.~ He had a general feeling of energy, the sense that for once his body would do as it's told. Odd sensation on his chest. ~Don't want to think about that yet.~ He slowly sat up, feeling an odd weight of hair on his head and brushing his shoulders. ~OK. Long hair, and that odd sensation on the chest is definitely two somethings hanging a bit.~ He finally opened his eyes.

Red hair. Wavy red hair. Lots of it. He pushed the unruly mass behind his ears and looked at his hosts. Everything was blurry. He checked and found he still wore his bifocals. Taking off his glasses, he suddenly found his vision was crisp and clear. He put the glasses on the sofa and examined his hands and arms. The hands didn't seem dainty, but were more slender now and lacked those age spots he'd picked up recently, and the skin was smooth and flexible again. Interestingly, not the pale skin typical of a redhead, he seemed to have retained the slightly tanned skin of his previous life. The hair on his arms was fine and nearly invisible. He noticed his arms, upper arms in particular, had also lost bulk. He had lost his gut, and all those extra pounds picked up over the last 10 years.

"Welcome back", said a female voice. "How are you feeling?"

He responded "I-", and stopped. Voice change, too. High enough for a soprano, but probably second soprano. He wondered if he could still sing. "Physically I feel odd, but good. No aches, pains, or assorted mementos of the last 50-odd years. The rest of this," he gestured to himself, "will take getting used to."

Examining his clothing, it seemed to fit his new body well. "Thanks for adjusting the clothes along the way." He felt the movement of the clothing across his skin more acutely, it seemed, as he changed position.

Michael looked at the new person on the couch, where the middle-aged man had lain before there was now a tall, young, slender woman. A disorderly mass of red hair tumbled from her head as her gray eyes belied her apparent youth. "You seem to be handling this better than I thought you would," the angel remarked. "I expected more of a reaction to the change you just experienced."

Tom looked up. "What's the point? I trusted the one calling me to do this, plus I had some family visit, I guess, while you two were doing your thing. The situation is what it is, and I'm even more sure this is as it should be. All I can do now is deal, even if I'm still scared spitless. I assume I am a fully functional female now?"

Michael responded, "Completely. With all the rights, privileges, and periods appertaining thereto."

Tom continued, "Erm, right. So. Who am I?"

His hosts looked blank. "What do you mean?" asked Artemis.

"I'm not Tom Edwards anymore. So, who am I?"

"Your name is for you to decide, then a history will come into being for you with that name and adjusted to allow for your knowledge. It wouldn't do for a waitress to be an experienced project leader and computer scientist."

Tom paused. He hadn't really considered this aspect over the years. He and Beth had never had children, and the need for name searches had never come up. This was a final gateway, a last sign to show he accepted his new life as a woman. After a few moments, a thought crossed his mind. It felt RIGHT. His mother, as she'd aged, had spent hours tracking down family history. There were a couple of people she'd found that he wanted to honor.

"Nicole Joy Harrison. Family names my mother came across in researching our family trees that I always liked. The names come from the two women who were first to cross the Atlantic and founded the family line in the New World. It seems appropriate."

"Very well," said Artemis, "names to honor and carrying a burden of history." She nodded approvingly. "Next we need to start your education on how to be a woman. Starting, I think, with a wardrobe." She looked with distaste at Nicole's current flannel, jeans, and sneakers look.

"Hey! It's comfortable! Besides, for my work it was sufficient." Nicole grumbled at the needling. As Tom, fashion never was much of a consideration. Well, any consideration, unless Beth intervened. And what was wrong with shades of blue anyway?

Artemis' grin was wide as she contemplated a bit of revenge on a male with no escape. "There is no reason to look shabby just to be comfortable; you can do both. We need to refit you with everything from the skin out anyway, underwear, hose, shoes, cosmetics, jewelry, clothing. You need to learn everything about how to live and look like a Queen. We will start with a basic wardrobe, but eventually we'll need to add the specialized clothing for the social circles you will need to operate in."

She was shifting into extreme makeover mode, and Nicole knew she was doomed to suffer a multi-day effort to equip her with everything, along with an education on how to use it. She groaned. "How do we do this? Are you planning on playing 'Mom taking her daughter for an after-college makeover'?"

"Excellent idea for a cover story! I know just the place to go, too. Lots of top notch stores, so we can get all our shopping done in one place!" The goddess looked a bit like a little girl on Christmas day who'd just gotten her first Barbie.

Artemis walked over to Nicole. "Come here, daughter. We may disagree on some things, but you are the hope of the Amazon Nation. You are showing the kind of courage that would make your predecessors proud."

Nicole stood. Her balance was uncertain at first, then it steadied. She found herself taller now than the goddess. A half smile was on her face, knowing the compliment being given.

Artemis continued, "I know you have lost much, but I will help as I can." She gave the taller woman a hug of reassurance. "Are you up to some shopping now?" She looked closely at Nicole's face, evaluating her physical and emotional state.

"I guess so. There's an awful lot I need to learn, but let's get it done. I need to get adjusted to shop-a-thons at some point." Nicole gave a small smile, returning the hug. "Where are we going to put everything when we get it? I don't think the two of us can carry a complete wardrobe ourselves."

Artemis raised an eyebrow, looking pointedly at Nicole.

"Right. Goddess. Not a problem." Nicole grinned. "Give me time to catch up with the new reality here, will ya? We could always drag 'Daddy' along to help with the carrying." Now the grin turned into a smirk as she looked at Michael, who put on an obviously faked panicked look.

"Oh, no! You two are on your own!" He held his hands up and waved them in a 'not me' gesture.

"You know, it's kinda fun being on this side of the battle." Nicole giggled and linked arms with her 'mother.' "Come on, Mom. Let's leave the fuddy-duddy here and have some fun."

********
Monday, November 27, 2000
Shopping Spree

Nicole and Artemis arrived in the mall via 'Goddess Express,' fading back into reality in an obscure corner of a hallway.

Artemis outlined their tasks for the day. "Since you need everything, we'll start with undergarments and work out from there. You'll need a variety of clothes: business, casual, formal, sports, loungewear. You will need something to wear under each type of clothing, shoes for each outfit, jewelry as well. We'll also get your ears pierced while we're here."

Looking around, Artemis considered exactly where to start. Lingerie was available at most of the stores she planned to visit. She decided Nicole needed to come to grips with the full reality of her new life. She needed to understand, down to her bones, that she was now a lovely young woman and start adjusting her thinking. Sometimes the best way to deal with learning to swim is to just dive in. An evil grin rose on her face. "And I know just the pool."

Nicole gulped as she saw the grin on the goddess' face. The scope of this effort was daunting. She knew it was necessary. She had a new life and new responsibilities, but while the outside was Nicole the woman, the inside of the head was still Tom. This looked like time for some tough stretching of the personality. She found herself towed to a place she'd never dreamed of visiting six months ago. The older woman led the younger firmly as they passed into the entrance of Victoria's Secret. It felt more like "Abandon all hope, ye who enter here."

"Uh! Artemis? Are you sure about starting *here*? I feel like I'm getting thrown in the deep end of the pool here."

An hour later they left. Nicole's head was spinning from the fitting of more types of underwear than she'd known ever to exist. She did admit the bra she wore fit very well and was comfortable. She now had a bag full of bras for normal wear, formal wear, a sports bra or three, and a variety of panties to go with all of them; even a thong. She thought her face had a permanent pink tinge now.

"You enjoyed putting me through that, didn't you!" She glared at Artemis as they left the store.

The goddess smirked. "Guilty as charged. Just be grateful I didn't get more vengeful and cart you to a Fredrick's of Hollywood." A full smile erupted now.

Nicole's pink tinge turned to a pasty white. "Yes, ma'am!"

And so the day continued, with occasional side trips to the cabin to drop bags of purchases off. The two trolled Neiman Marcus, Nordstrom's, Marshall Field's, Talbot's, Chico's, and other stores on both sides of the road. They accumulated a variety of clothing for every occasion and, Nicole admitted, it did look good.

A basic understanding of fashion was slowly being instilled in Nicole, especially an awareness of color matching and coordination. It helped when she recalled the color wheel from art class many years ago. The concept helped jell the reasons for why certain things just were not done. She wondered if there was a special bit of wiring in the brain that made that learning possible. It just didn't seem as obscure a concept now. The two ladies didn't buy everything in sight, but used a 'mix-and-match' system to permit unique outfits over a couple of weeks of business wear.

Casual wear was almost as enlightening. Jeans were permitted, but only with an assortment of tasteful blouses. Artemis muttered about flannel shirts and bonfires as they checked out with the jeans and other casual slacks. A small number of skirts and dresses for casual wear also made the list of purchases for casual but neat occasions.

In fact, the whole day of clothing selection was a piece of cake as Nicole was a perfect standard size. Everything just fit. She commented to her companion, "I think the most enjoyable part of this is being a normal size. I know it won't last forever, but that was one of my major hassles before."

Artemis looked at her 'daughter' as she replied, "Remind me to fill you in on that later."

Nicole quirked an eyebrow in question, but received no response.

At the cosmetics counters, Nicole had to play the stubborn tomboy finally resigned to make-up. Artemis took a firm lead in selecting brands and colors as a comprehensive kit of skin care products, facial products, eye make-up, lip care and gloss was assembled. She left the store with a quickly and professionally applied 'face.' It looked good, but she wondered if she could remember it all.

Sportswear was the most straightforward. Sweats, leotards, trainers, sweatbands, all standard fare and easily coped with by even a newbie.

Trolling the shoe stores was very educational and last on the list. More shoes, for more situations, than any man ever comprehended needing. The selection tended to lower heeled shoes, but for some outfits a high heel was needed.

Nicole felt she towered over everyone as she tried on the four-inch heels for a party outfit purchased earlier. She KNEW she'd fall on her face or break an ankle in them. The athletic balance she now possessed permitted a steady, and even graceful, tryout. The guy part in her head looked in the mirror and went, "Yeah, that does make my legs look good. I'm taller than some basketball players with these things on!"

Selections finally made, they left for the last stop for the day. Artemis led the way to Cartier. "You will need some basics and given your position I want to ensure they are of suitable quality." She conducted an impromptu seminar on jewelry selection, pointing out items she thought would look good on her daughter. They picked up three pairs of earrings, necklaces to match the earrings, and a timepiece for formal wear. The studs from the ear piercing added an odd sensation as Nicole followed her mentor out of the store.

As the two left the last store, Nicole was in shock. The amount of money spent in the last 10 hours was bad enough, but trying to remember the fashion rules and regulations left her wondering how to make use of the massive wardrobe. Holding their bags, they returned for the last time to the cabin.

As Nicole carted the last bags to her bedroom, Artemis called after her to put on something for lounging around and to bring the flannel shirt down for disposal. "I want that shirt *DEAD*!"

The comfortable clothing took only a few minutes to change into, lounging pajamas and a light robe. She looked regretfully at the flannel shirt, well worn and comfortable, a last link to her life as Tom, as a man. Picking it up, she walked down the stairs and joined her 'parents' by the fireplace. Artemis took the shirt with two fingers and tossed it into the fire, a satisfied look obvious as the last of the cloth went up the chimney.

As they sat in the quiet room, Nicole asked again the question from earlier in the day. "While we were shopping, I commented about enjoying being a standard size and realizing it would not last forever. When I said that, you said I should raise the point again, later. It's later."

Artemis faced her daughter. "You, as the new leader of the Amazons, the new Queen, are given special Gifts. Each Amazon will be enhanced, made stronger, quicker, more agile, and tougher than any normal human. If you watched it, think of the Slayer powers on Buffy, though not quite that enhanced. You are stronger, faster, quicker, faster healing, and tougher than any other Amazon will ever be. In addition, you were Gifted with agelessness; you will never die from old age and will always look just as you do now. You are not invulnerable and can be killed, but not by time. Your empathic sense is enhanced. You also have a photographic memory. You are unique in the history of the Amazons. Your task will be to guide the nation through the battles necessary to establish it in safety once and for all."

"Oh. So this job is till death do us part and no death unless it is in combat." Nicole drew her knees up and wrapped her arms around them, curling herself in a tight ball as if to hide. "Will I ever be permitted to retire from this job, short of dying in combat?"

"We cannot say," Michael replied. "That decision is in the hands of God. He hasn't revealed His timeline to us, yet."

Nicole couldn't even cry anymore. The last couple of days had wrung her emotions dry. She sighed, and laid her head on her knees. "I guess it doesn't matter anymore. I'm committed now, no matter how things are intended to work out. I just hadn't expected the job to be this open ended."

"Courage, Nicole. You know He will provide all you need to handle the load He gives."

"That's scary, too. Considering the Gifts, if the load is in proportion, I'm in a heap of trouble."

********

(Elsewhere and nowhen)

"She is Chosen, Called, and has accepted. Your task is beginning again."

"It doesn't matter. They will die as before."

"The world has changed. It won't be as easy this time."

"Women are still women. The result will be the same; it might even be easier, as I have the perfect tools in place."

"Do you know where to look for them? She is shielded."

"She will show up soon enough -- some female making waves and trying to gather the arrogant females that don't know their place again. It will be obvious when she begins. I will also have agents begin reviewing some choice categories of women. Artemis is fairly predictable in who she picks, and I'll start looking now." A pause. "And then she and all her Amazon bitches die."

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

History lessons and reality checks - Nicole's story continues as she learns about the new life she faces and the history of the Ancient Amazons.

Author's Note: If you read the original version at Sapphire's, there have been major additions to this part and it is worth re-reading.

Story:

HISTORY LESSON and REALITY CHECKS
By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia_R

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********
Interlude - Monday evening, 11/27/2000

Nicole soon retired to her bedroom, now cluttered with bags both full and half-empty, and cleaned up for bed. She immediately received the first lesson in being a woman; allow time to remove makeup at the end of the day. Tom's routine of a few quick swipes with a wet washcloth just didn't cut it. It took extra time to get the last vestiges of mascara and eye shadow off. "How can I effectively clean off what I can't see?" she grumbled.

Nicole had no illusions. The shopping spree was only part of setting the foundations in place for her new role in life. She now had documentation: birth certificate, social security card, passport, high school diploma, degrees ( a bachelors in Computer Engineering and master's in Computer Science from her old Alma-Mater, Syracuse; neat!), and all the other paperwork that made her real to the world. But she still didn't feel 'real' to herself. ~I still feel like Tom inside. And the last day is a total fog other than vague snippets of the start and an unending series of outfit changes~ She sighed. ~The degrees are a good idea, at least.~ She thought back to her days in college in the early 60's as Tom, spending time in the Math department and learning about these new things called computers -- the big, air-conditioned rooms with racks of tape drives and card readers. She definitely had the background after 35 years of growing with the industry.

Finally free of makeup, and with hair confined with a soft hair band, she wearily wobbled to the bed and crashed -- followed immediately by a rapid return to the dresser to replace the earrings with studs that wouldn't impale her neck when she laid her head down.

The pain-induced wakefulness rapidly gave way to sleep as she ended a most eventful day.

*****
Tuesday, 11/28/2000

Nicole woke slowly the next morning. She noticed that, as on the previous morning, she woke embracing the other pillow from the bed. ~I guess it'll take a while to adjust to sleeping alone again,~ she thought sadly. She missed the companionship; she missed the comfort of that familiar presence. She nevertheless had slept soundly through the night and felt more awake and alert than she was accustomed to, at least not without a cup or three of coffee. She rose and made her way to the bathroom, resigned to the need for a shower. It was time to introduce herself to herself, without distractions.

She set the water to a slightly warm temperature, rather than the very warm to hot setting she used as Tom. She'd adjust it as she gained experience with what was comfortable. She undressed, and took a good look at her new body in the mirror. Turning side to side, she got a good view of her profile as well. Her face was now lean and oval. She looked like Tom's baby sister, definitely related but definitely female. She was now slender, with smooth skin covering a gently curved figure. Her breasts were set high, and were on the small side. She ran her hands over them, gauging the new sensations evoked. So very different from a man's chest, the sensations were more intense as the nipples began to rise. She continued her exploration downward. Her stomach was lean and flat, more of an athlete's look. The skin, even there, seemed more responsive to the touch. She was a natural redhead, with a small patch of pubic hair and long legs for her height.

She briefly considered a more intimate examination of her new sex, but there were questions to ask and it would not happen in here. "How do I adjust to this?" she asked herself. "My male side is screaming that this all must be a dream or a nightmare."

She closed her eyes for a moment, praying for strength to cope. ~If I just bull through without accepting, I'll end up in a psycho-ward. Give me grace to accept myself as I am now.~ She opened her eyes again. She had seen most of herself yesterday as she shopped for lingerie, but this was different. There was time now to think without distraction, to process what she saw. Her new reality, hard as it was to accept, would be a lifetime set aside for this new task and responsibility.

Not to mention the need to figure out how to cope with this hair.

With a wry smile, she stepped into the shower. She thought for a moment before using the shampoo she automatically grabbed. ~Hang on. If I do it this way, my nice clean hair is going to be left with body soap in it when I wash the rest of me.~ *sigh* ~Score one for short hair.~ The shampoo went back on the tub side and she grabbed the soap and washcloth. The most interesting revelation of this first shower was how very normal it all was. A soft washcloth was a definite plus while washing newly sensitive nipples, but the lack of dangling bits was something of a plus. Washing, she found, was washing. It was comforting. Hair washing was a similar case; it took longer to wash, and conditioning was crucial. It still ended with a good clean feeling.

The only really odd part was the shaving. There wasn't much in the way of stubble, but Nicole decided to make a trial run when it wasn't so hard or urgent. The underarms were not too tough and went quickly. Shaving legs was obviously going to take some practice. There was a lot of territory to cover with many obstacles. She hoped the healing factor was as enhanced as Artemis had said. Still, there was a sensual pleasure in the act and in feeling soap-slicked hands sliding over smooth legs despite the occasional ouch.

Finally clean and rinsed, she dried herself and dressed in comfortable, casual clothing. She decided to just comb out her hair to air dry, and to spend a few minutes making sure tangles were worked out. Finally, ready to face the day, she headed downstairs.

It was time to start talking about the future with her 'bosses.'

*****

Michael sensed his charge as she woke. Humans continued to be a mystery to the angel, even as their potential awed him. At the moment, however, he needed to aid Nicole/Tom through the transition from man to woman. It was fascinating to follow the swirl of thoughts and emotions; the swings from fear to wonder to confusion to calm as he/she encountered new situations or realized how some stayed unchanged. The strange interactions between body and spirit, unique to humankind, were clearly on display. He chuckled at the human's dogged insistence at viewing him as a male. It was a necessary fiction; their minds were too limited to handle the reality of a totally spirit being. At best, even a true sight of a lower angel would destroy their minds; at worst it would end their existence.

He did not presume to understand fully, but the Creator had a special love for these creatures.

*****

Nicole entered the great room, finding only Michael in the kitchen area. "Morning!" She set the uncertainty of the morning aside. It was time for some questions and answers. She looked around, noting Artemis' absence. "Are you on babysitting duty today?" She added some fruit to a light breakfast as she awaited a reply.

"Not precisely. You and Artemis have issues you need to work out, but I wanted time to spend with you to help you work through the issues from your new life. Since you are my charge, it's my responsibility."

"Your charge?"

"Sometimes an angel is assigned to an individual to provide support. Ordinarily it is more subtle, just nudging in the right direction and operating in the background. Your situation was judged to merit closer, higher level support."

Nicole hesitated. "I don't know what to say, other than it's intimidating."

"You don't need to say anything, unless you wish to," Michael said. "Just remember I am here for you. Nothing you say to me will go beyond the two of us... and my boss, of course." He returned her smile at the obvious reference.

"I appreciate the support, but... I still feel totally inadequate to the task. I don't know what to do, or how to do it. I understand how Gideon felt."

"Then remember you also have friends, and not just Artemis and I, who will be with you. Part of being here is a chance for you to start learning what you need to know."

She didn't look very reassured as she responded, "So where do I, or we, start?"

"Well, what problems do you see that you think need to be handled?"

"I see three that need to be solved. First, I need to learn how to live as a woman. If it weren't for Artemis, there's no way I could have managed yesterday. I can't even operate out in the world until I get that solved."

"I agree. What else?"

"Since we'll also need to function as a nation, I need training as a head of state. Is there such a thing as 'Queen Class'?" A wry smile accompanied this last comment.

She hesitated before continuing. "I also need to pull a staff together as soon as I can. It isn't practical to run an organization of any size without one.

Michael nodded approvingly. "You seem to have considered most of the critical aspects of your situation based on what you know."

"Most? What did I miss, and what don't I know?" She frowned as she mentally reviewed her task list.

"Who's missing what?" Artemis asked as she entered the cabin.

Michael and Nicole turned to watch the goddess as she joined them at the table, then they briefly recapped the conversation held in her absence.

"Michael was just hinting that I had missed something when you walked in. Now back to the question of just what I missed." Nicole refocused on the angel.

"The answer to that is bound with part of the reason *you* were chosen. Time has passed, but those who destroyed the Amazons still remain. They changed the outward form of the organizations, but they still have agents abroad in the world."

"And I need to keep a low profile until we can identify them and are ready to engage them with some hope of success. I see." Nicole nodded, finally seeing both what she had missed and part of why she was now a she.

"Talk about covert operations," she chuckled, paused, then frowned. "Thinking of covert... Guys, how traceable is our activity up to now? Artemis spent a wad, and I don't know how easy it would be for someone to trace the creation of the documentation. If the purchases are picked up, the bad guys could have a picture of me already. That could mean they'd be waiting wherever I show.

Nicole paused before continuing. "That adds another problem: It looks like the Amazons will need to be back in the warrior business already, just so we can survive. I'll need combat training for myself; something like Officer's Candidate School, so I know how to run a military operation; and training in military special operations."

Michael responded, "We've taken steps to cloak all those shopping activities. The cash flow of the stores is well within the normal variations of each store and, just in case, the security feeds were 'adjusted' to ensure neither you nor Artemis will appear on any captured images." He smiled and continued, "We've taken care to cloak the new document trail for Nicole as well. It helps to be able to reach back and create the documents at the appropriate time."

Nicole showed her relief, saying, "I'm glad you're so far ahead of me on that. It isn't paranoia if they are out to get me, though." Her good humor reasserted itself. "So, Artemis, what have you been up to this morning?"

Her mentor broke out a truly evil grin and began to outline the arrangements made so far:

Beginning in January, Nicole had several classes at, as far as she could tell, a debutante college. Intensive training on dress, makeup, manners, proper conduct at formal dinners, and dancing classes. The classes covered all the skills required to function in domestic and international high society. The first three weeks in California for three seminars, then a week in England for another, then back to California for the dance classes.

March would bring a special treat; arrangements were in place for her to enjoy spring at Parris Island, Marine Boot Camp followed by Advanced Combat Training in lovely Camp Lejeune, and then specialty training of her choice.

Between now and January, she was informed, there was time for lessons in some history and traditions of the historical Amazon nation. Woodcraft -- including tracking, hunting, and survival in the wild; use of ancient weapons, especially the bow; and horsemanship.

Nicole began to understand the reason for Artemis' grin. "You intend to use every available minute, don't you?"

Artemis continued, "When you finish eating, you need to change into outdoor work clothing. I have someone to introduce you to."

After consuming the remains of her breakfast, Nicole quickly changed and the two women left the cabin.

It was a short stroll down the hill to a horse corral attached to a barn. Nicole KNEW they weren't there two days ago. The lower end of the clearing seemed larger, perhaps 10 acres, and was now fenced. "I didn't know you were a carpentry expert", she said as they approached the barn. "You must have been busy putting all this together."

"I have my ways", said her companion. "I need this for some of your training. Horses take a lot of room, equipment, and care. Come in and let me introduce you to a friend of mine."

They entered the barn, which was not large, perhaps thirty feet long and twenty wide, with three stalls on the right as they walked in. Another large door was on the opposite end of the barn from where they entered. The building had to be new, yet there was the smell of large animals within. Two horses poked their heads out of the far stalls and looked toward the new arrivals. What could be seen was a black, or very dark brown, mane that contrasted with the brown coat. The only readily seen difference was a white spot on the nearer horse's face. Opposite the stalls hung various leather items, with several saddles, blankets, and a couple of cabinets. Artemis closed the bottom of the door as they entered.

"Let me introduce Hecuba and her daughter. Hecuba is eight years old, her daughter is three. We'll be using them to train you in horsemanship and care. Hecuba is mine," Artemis stroked the first horse's head affectionately as they passed, "and her daughter is yours to care for."

Nicole walked over to the far stall and slowly, so as not to startle, reached out to stroke the head of her new acquaintance. "What's her name?" she asked.

"That is for you to decide," came the response.

"I think I'll wait to get to know her a bit before deciding on that. I want it to be appropriate. Your mare's name sounds vaguely familiar." Nicole paused, frowning in thought. "Troy... King Priam's wife... the last Queen of Troy!"

Artemis looked mildly surprised. "Very good! I wasn't expecting you to make that connection."

Nicole shrugged as she responded, "Remember I was in school when they had a meaningful education. 'The Iliad', 'The Odyssey', and 'The Aeneid' were required reading."

Artemis responded, "Well, it's time for history class now. Horses were always a part of the Amazon Nation. We were not always nomadic, but our ability to breed and train horses brought buyers from surrounding tribes and eventually empires. We always had the best; they were stronger, faster, and had more endurance than anyone else's. When we added the bow to our weapons, we were unbeatable for hundreds of years. We ranged widely, founded colonies, and traded with anyone who came. All founded on our horses. They were our edge."

The next couple of hours were filled with an education on horses: feeding, grooming, hoof care, names of various parts of their anatomy.

"Now let's get these two out into the pasture so they can enjoy the outside for the day." She demonstrated how to put a bridle on, using Hecuba, then guided her student through the same process. Lead ropes were attached, more for show on Hecuba, and the horses were led from the barn to the fenced pasture area beyond the corral and released to roam.

Hecuba slowly walked out into the pasture, stopping to sample the grass from time to time. Her daughter was more exuberant, galloping out and racing around the perimeter of the fence.

The goddess and the queen-to-be turned and re-entered the barn. Artemis outlined feeding schedules, food mixes, and amounts. She also emphasized the need for sufficient clean water. "Every morning, I want you to feed and water these two. After that, let them out and make sure the barn is cleaned out and fresh straw is on the stall floors. In the evening we'll need to bring them back in and groom them, including their hooves. It's a tedious task, but the horses need proper care. I'll show you how to groom them and clean their hooves this evening."

"I think I can handle that."

Artemis coached Nicole through the process of refreshing the stable as she cleaned and restocked the stalls. As they walked through the process, their discussion covered wheelbarrow locations, compost pile location, salt blocks, and water troughs, as Artemis pointed out tool and supply locations. Finally the task was complete. "Now for the rest of the morning, I want to start working on physical conditioning and woodcraft."

"Oh. Goody." Nicole's sarcasm fairly dripped.

Artemis took off at a jog, calling back, "Come on!"

Nicole grimaced and ran to catch up.

The new training regimen consisted of long sprints, interspersed with stops at intervals to point out trees and other plants of interest as the goddess began teaching ancient herb lore of the Nation. By the time they returned to the cabin's clearing, Nicole didn't have breath to voice the imprecations that came to mind with each step. Finally she reached the steps of the cabin and stopped, bent over with hands on knees, to catch her breath.

"Gasp! ... You... pant! ... don't believe... puff! ... in starting slow... pant! ... do you?"

Her mentor/trainer grinned at her. "I don't know why you're complaining. You did well running a marathon -- in 3 hours. We'll ramp up slowly from here."

Nicole's jaw dropped. "A WHAT! I don't recall ever WALKING a marathon!"... "I just ran 26 miles and change! That's just not real..."

"You aren't what you were, nor are you what you will be when we are done. You should be able to do better, either more miles or less time."

"Great. I think I need some water. Do you want some?" She walked up the steps, muttering, "I'm really looking forward to mornings. Not."

"I'll come in and have some. I'd like something to eat, too."

As they entered, they found Michael had left. They prepared lunch, and discussed the plan for the afternoon. Time was reserved at day's end for retrieving the horses from the pasture and taking care of their grooming. Weapons training with the bow, sword, and knife began after lunch.

"Before we go back out, I do need some help," Nicole began. "I won't always want to wash my hair, so how do I keep it protected in the shower. I've seen that turban arrangement, but I don't have a clue how to do it." She shook her head as she griped, "This being a female stuff is complicated."

Artemis smiled, "I'll show you what to do this evening. It isn't hard once you're shown how. Now, time to get back to work."

The two walked back outside to the barn, and Nicole took the opportunity to continue the 'history class.' "How did the Amazons start?"

Artemis was silent for a few moments, casting her mind back. "It was just after a war over water in the winter pastures between two tribes on the steppes. Both sides misjudged their enemy, and all but the women and a few old men were killed or died from wounds. Both sides gathered together and survived the winter by cooperating.

“I noticed them after a few years as they gathered more refugees. Several times they tried to cooperate and ally with tribes led by men, but were rejected or attacked and had to flee. They remained nomads for decades. I led some wanderers to them from time to time who had skills to aid the tribe. As their numbers grew, they established clans and a council to govern the tribe. Eventually they established a permanent settlement on what is now the Perekop Isthmus, which joins the Crimean Peninsula to the mainland."

She smiled. "They were wild and free and ranged everywhere along the coast. They used their skill rather than brute force, and cut invaders to pieces when they trespassed. Even when the ancestors of the Huns came, they left bruised. The horses we had were much better. I led the tribes to the best stock, and they bred the family root of our two friends here in the pasture."

As the two women approached the pasture, Hecuba walked over to the fence for attention. The younger of the two was hesitant, but followed her mother. The goddess gently stroked and petted the neck of her mare, murmuring quietly to her. Nicole slowly approached the filly, mimicking Artemis' actions and softly speaking to her new horse. Hecuba's daughter was trembling at first, but settled quickly under the gentle ministrations of her new mistress.

"Elizabeth", said Nicole. "Her name is Elizabeth."

Artemis looked over. "And she's named after someone?"

A sad smile crossed the younger woman's face. "Not who you're thinking. I had Elizabeth Tudor in mind."

"Elizabeth I of England -- a good choice. A strong woman and a great leader by any standard of measure."

Nicole turned her attention back to the horse; no, her horse. "How does that sound? Do you like the name Elizabeth?"

The filly, ears forward, nickered in seeming agreement. She sensed the background tension in her mistress, as well as the reassurance she tried to convey.

Artemis allowed the two some time to bond. Finally, she cleared her throat and said, "OK, kids. It's time to get back to work."

The horses were given a final bit of attention as the women walked into the barn to retrieve the weapons for training.

The afternoon was spent in basic weapons orientation. Artemis brought out a table from the barn, then placed on it a knife, short sword, and short bow.

"Here are replicas of the bronze knife, bronze sword, and short bow used by the original Amazons. We're starting with the sword...."

By the end of the afternoon, the young woman's arm was weary beyond belief. She'd practiced sword patterns all afternoon to ingrain the techniques and build up her arm strength. Artemis' tongue was scathing when arm weariness led to sloppy technique and corrections were immediate. Finally, a halt was called to the exercise.

"You may stop now, and you have done reasonably well for a first day. You can do better; you need to learn to focus on the task and tune out the fatigue and pain. That may save your life in combat some day."

Nicole could no longer feel the fingers that held onto the sword. "I'm not sure I can let this go anymore. My fingers are cramped around the hilt." She rested the blade on the table and pried her fingers loose. "Ow-ow-ow!" She shook her hand, trying to work the cramps out, and then used her other hand to massage the abused appendage.

Her teacher moved over and took her student's painful hand and gently worked on the overstressed muscles. Slowly the pain eased. "Better now?"

"Yes, the hand feels useable again! Thank you!" She flexed the fingers, still feeling twinges but able to use the hand again.

"Good, now I think it's time to bring the horses in and run you through the evening routine."

(30 minutes later)

"ARRRGH! Come back here, you miserable hayburner!"

The redhead stood in the middle of the pasture, glaring and fuming at a lightly trotting filly. The same filly she’d been trying to return to the barn for the last half-hour. Talking, chasing, yelling, walking all ended with the horse just out of reach and treating the whole affair as a wonderful game of tag. Head and tail high, Elizabeth almost had a grin as she continued to circle her playmate.

Nicole's mood was not helped by Artemis and Hecuba. The older horse had cooperated and was standing by the barn. Artemis was leaning on the building, laughing hysterically, tears running down her face, at the futile chase occurring before her. Hecuba was getting hungry though and nudged her rider, calling time on the live comedy in the pasture. Controlling the laughter, or at least reducing it to intermittent giggles, Artemis walked out to her student and coached her through bringing the game of tag to a successful end.

Finally, leading Elizabeth with a rope, the two returned to the barn and led the horses to their respective stalls. The walk was punctuated by epithets and comments about finding local glue factories.

Nicole didn't know a horse could give a Bronx cheer -- and laugh -- at the same time.

Damn horse.

Artemis chuckled and began the lesson. "At the end of the day we need to groom the horses. Start with the hoof, that's crucial for the horse's health and mobility. It's like the foundation of a house. That's also why keeping the stalls clean is important, since if the stall isn't clean you can have dirt, parasites, and fungi infesting the horses. At the end of each day, you need to use this tool, called a hoofpick, to make sure the hoof is cleaned out. Make sure you check the frog, this center area under the hoof, for thrush, cracks in the hoof...."

And so the lessons proceeded, starting with hoof care and proceeding through proper care of the coat, mane, and tail. Artemis led her student into Hecuba's stall and guided her through each technique. Cleaning went smoothly, and Nicole began learning a myriad of names and terms.

Once Hecuba was cared for, the two women moved to the other stall and Nicole began to replicate the steps on her horse. Hecuba was permitted to exit her stall and became an observer through the doorway. Artemis was a patient teacher, guiding Nicole through each task until a basic understanding was achieved. The younger horse had limited patience for this newcomer, so breaks were needed to allow time to soothe the filly's nerves. The end of the session was a relief to all, both horse and human. The filly was given extra attention at the end, as well as a small treat as a reward for good behavior.

"Good work for a first try! Now let's make sure there is enough food and water and let them relax for the evening."

A final affectionate caress to Elizabeth, and Nicole left the stall. Hecuba followed her rider into the other stall and was working on her food as the women closed the doors and returned to the cabin.

*****

After the evening meal, the three sat in the great room to give Nicole time to ask and answer questions. The redhead took time to think before responding, "I think I'd just as soon have Artemis continue the history lesson from today if she's willing."

"I'd be happy to. Shall I pick up where I left off?"

"Please."

She collected her thoughts and continued the narrative:

"I think I had mentioned the tribal council forming, right? The tribe continued to grow to a point where the main village became a large town or small city. There were too many clans and too many council members. They tried a Grand Council for about a century, but it was still too slow to respond to events. They had tribes migrating near the borders that needed answers now. There were empires building southeast and southwest of their country that they needed to watch. Too much was happening too fast. I watched them through all of this, waiting to see if they could cope without help. Their situation worsened to the point I just couldn't wait longer. I appeared to their Grand Council and led them to reorganize. They needed a single leader to respond to events. That meeting led to the appointing of the first Amazon Queen, someone to lead the nation day-to-day, as well as in battle. Tanais was her name, and she received the scepter I made for her. It's the same one you have today and has been carried by all your predecessors over the centuries."

Nicole interrupted the story. "What about the belt Herakles took from Hippolyta? According to Greek mythology, it was the girdle of the Queen."

"That was just artistic license by the author. I did consider it as an option, but a scepter can be more easily seen when the Queen is seated."

"Good point. Please pardon my interruption and continue."

"There isn't much more to say. When each Queen passed, the next chosen by the Grand Council received the scepter. That somehow was turned onto the scepter choosing the next Queen. They had arranged with tribes in the surrounding area to produce children; the girls were kept and the boys went to their fathers. At least, until the Hittites started weaving their net of trade around us that at the last turned into a capture net. They were good traders, giving good value for what they received. We never knew what finally turned them against us. They had enough trouble with the empires to the south.

We’d had a small, but steady, traffic of women from the south and southwest. It took time to really notice when they stopped coming. Then we started losing trading parties. That wasn't unheard of -- the world is a dangerous place -- but we started losing more than we could explain. One of our traders escaped, and we finally found the Hittites were enslaving them. When we confronted them, they used their trade stations to close our borders and seal us in. They deported the other tribes. Then they ground us down by sheer weight of numbers, until finally Thalestris gave the scepter back into my hand...."
She stopped, lost in the ancient pain. Suddenly a soft hand stole into hers, gentle pressure catching her attention. Looking down, she saw Nicole's hand held hers and, as she looked up, a smile of encouragement was offered.

"We're back now," Nicole almost whispered. "The memories hurt, but they ARE and WILL BE remembered, and we will tell their stories to all the new daughters to come."

Eyes shining with tears of hope and joy, the goddess reached out and embraced the younger woman and said, "Yes! You're right. I should, and we will. I cannot thank you enough for what you are doing."

*****
~What did I just do?~ Tom thought to himself.

He looked down at the hand that had, seemingly by itself, reached out in comfort. It was frightening; he'd normally put an arm around a shoulder, or give a pat on the back. A hint of a frown appeared as the brief internal debate transpired.

~What's happening to me?~

*****

Artemis noted a brief tension in the hand that held hers and the facial expression that changed, ever so briefly, to uncertainty. She remained still -- the changes Tom had gone through to become Nicole so far had been physical. The mental re-ordering would be harder and take more time. His/her heart was in the right place; the comforting hand and words were honest. The physical touch was woman-to-woman, and that surely confused him. Artemis needed Nicole, but a sympathy grew for the stress inflicted upon him/her. The goddess would help as she could.

*****
Wednesday 11/29/2000

Nicole wondered about the wisdom of asking for an alarm clock as it jolted her out of a sound sleep. She pulled on her 'mucking' outfit, as she called it, and headed for the barn. Breakfast could come after the dirty work.

*****

"'Blue-Blue, Blue Suede Hooves'
'Blue-Blue, Blue Suede Hooves'
'You can do anything, but stay offa my Blue Suede Hooves'"

A sweet singing voice carried from the barn as Artemis walked in to check on the morning's activities. Unfortunately, that lovely voice was doing things to the Elvis tune that probably warranted a lawsuit.

"I'd say good morning, but I already heard your mangling of a tune I like," she said as she walked up to the stall where Nicole was just finishing cleaning the last 'deposits' made by Hecuba.

"Hey! Filking is a worthy tradition. If Elvis doesn't like it, he can complain to me himself. And it could be worse, remember I grew up in those early days of Rock. Want to hear a rousing rendition of Bill Haley and The Comets' 'Muck Around The Clock'? Or maybe I should come up with something from the Beach Boys'"

"No! Please! How's the work going?"

"Just finishing Hecuba's stall now. I know you saw the horses are out, and Elizabeth's stall is done. Give me a couple of minutes to re-cover the floor in here and dump the wheelbarrow load. I didn't eat anything yet, so give me a few minutes to grab a bite before we start our day."

"That's fine with me. You're up earlier than yesterday, so I wondered what you were up to."

"It's an old habit of mine. I like to get the dirty work out of the way as early as possible, so I can enjoy the remainder of the day." She shrugged and wrinkled her nose. "It doesn't get much dirtier than this."

"That sounds good. Our schedule for today is bow work this morning, then we'll get you started on how to saddle and ride a horse this afternoon."

*****

Twang!

"OW! That HURT!" Nicole rubbed her forearm where the bowstring had raked across it as she took her first shot. It didn't help that the arrow didn't get close enough to the target to scare anyone within ten yards.

"You were short and to the right, Nicole." Artemis' voice did a poor job of concealing her amusement.

Her student shot a glare in her direction. "An astute observation; now how do I correct my aim without killing my arm?" The sting was diminishing as she continued to rub at the afflicted area.

The goddess held out a piece of leather. "This is an armguard. It's used to protect the lower arm from the bowstring. Let me show you how it's supposed to fit."

"Ow! Take it easy! My arm is still sore from that bowstring!" Nicole whined as the guard was quickly slipped into place, sliding over still sensitive skin.

"Now then," Artemis resumed, "that will protect your arm. Here's how you correct your aim...."

With the armguard in place, Nicole relaxed enough that she was able to start hitting the target. No bull's-eyes, but at least missing the ground.

A soft sigh escaped from the goddess. “Better, but your technique isn't quite right. Here, let me show you again. You need to straighten all three fingers at once, otherwise the arrow won't go where you're trying to aim.” Twang! The arrow hit just to the left of the target center. “See? Now you try again.”

Nicole took the bow back and tried again. Twang! The arrow hit just inside the outer edge of the target.

Artemis sighed and shook her head. “Keep practicing. You'll get it eventually.”

The redhead sighed, resigning herself to a morning of sore fingers.

Twang!

~Hey, that one was closer to the center!~ She quickly pulled the next arrow from the quiver and tried to duplicate her relative success.

*****
Wednesday 11/29/2000
Afternoon

Elizabeth stood nervously, raising one hoof or another as her mistress struggled to get the saddle set properly on the horse's back. The saddle seemed to always be too far forward, too far back, or twisted -- if it wasn't tilted to the side and falling off entirely.

“I need to take a break here, Artemis. Give me a minute and I'll try again.” Nicole put the saddle back on the table for a moment. “It's OK, sweetie,” Nicole returned to soothe the stressed animal.

Nicole's soft, almost crooning, murmurs slowly calmed the animal. The filly finally calmed down and was ready to again bear the trials of teaching a new rider.

The redhead moved for a moment to stand in front of the horse. Nicole spoke softly, but firmly. "I'm going to make this work this time. I just need you to stand very still for me. OK?" She gently stroked the horse's head in reassurance, then, with a final pat to the neck, returned to the left side.

She checked the placement of the blanket, making a minor adjustment to its location, and smoothed it out again. This time she paused to soothe the horse before stepping to the table. She hooked the right stirrup over the saddle horn and laid the right side cinch over the seat. Lifting the troublesome saddle again, a bit higher than before, she stepped to the horse and gently placed the saddle on Elizabeth's back. She used her fingers to sense the center of the horse's back and aligned the saddle center before letting go.

Perfect! An inch of blanket remained in front of the saddle, and it was centered properly from side-to-side. It took effort to control the enthusiasm in her voice as she patted the neck. "We did it, Elizabeth. It's in the right place this time!"

She sighed in relief as she walked around the back of the filly, careful to stay close and keep a hand in contact. A shiver rippled through the animal, but she stayed still as her mistress moved to the right side and carefully let the cinch and stirrup down from the saddle. She checked the blanket position, then moved back to the left side of the horse to finish fastening the cinch.

~Finally! I think I'm making progress.~ She smiled to herself as she gave her horse a treat before untying the bridle and walking her out to the pasture for the next lesson.

The smile lasted until she found out about the need to re-cinch the saddle; she found herself on the ground after the saddle spun loosely when she tried to mount Elizabeth.

*****
The next couple of days continued to alternate between morning endurance runs or bow practice and afternoon sword and knife practice or horsemanship.

*****

Sunday 12/03/2000

Nicole woke up at the sound of the alarm. It was getting easier as she adjusted to a regular wake-up time. She followed her pattern of quickly dressing and taking care of the horses then returning to the cabin to clean up and eat.

Artemis sat at the table as Nicole returned to the great room after a shower. The redhead sat with her after collecting her morning meal.

"Good morning, Ma'am."

"Ready for another busy day?"

"I want to talk to you about that. Last week, Sunday was... unique. I make a habit of setting one day aside each week for church wherever I am, even on travel. I don't know how to work that here, but I think I should stick as close as possible to that unless there's an emergency."

Artemis looked pensive, "We have an awful lot to do between now and January. We'll be tight on time as it is."

"I know, but I also need to give God His time. It also won't hurt to have a chance to settle *ME*. We've been so busy, I've hardly had time to slow down and really think about what's happened, and is happening, to me. I don't want to hit charm school and flip out because I didn't take any time to adjust. Michael might have helpful insights, and I want to spend some one-on-one time with him, if he's willing."

"I'm always willing, Nicole," came the response from the couch.

"Thank you, Michael. Artemis, are you OK with this?"

"I guess you're right. If we don't do this, we might lose more time trying to get you sane again."

"The other item," said the young woman, "is I'd like time with just you to try to get practice in some of the female basics. Otherwise I'm going into this fashion school ignorant of things any real woman will know."

"OK! OK! I surrender! It's a good idea! Uncle!"

The three chuckled and Nicole dug into her meal.

*****
Shortly thereafter Nicole was walking slowly up the hill behind the cabin. She had dressed in a 'nice' outfit, not formal but suitable for church in her mind. Michael paced her, quietly waiting to see if she cared to start a conversation.

They finally reached the top of the hill, where she stood quietly. Finally Michael spoke up. "How are you doing, Nicole?"

"I'm doing fine," she began automatically.

"NICOLE!", came a sharp response. Nicole's head snapped around and looked at her companion and was shaken to see an angry look on his face. "Do *NOT* try to lie to me!"

At the fury on his face, Nicole cringed. She hung her head and in a soft voice replied, "I'm sorry. I spoke without thinking. Forgive me?" She waited in silence, not daring to look up.

"Nicole, look at me." She raised her eyes, fearing the anger last seen. There was no anger, just disappointment. "I forgive you, but remember you cannot lie to me. You are my charge, and I will always know if you speak the truth. You may not know, or you may be wrong; that is understandable and expected. You can only lie to yourself here, and that will defeat all the work we are attempting. You will only learn to cope with your situation, and the future that lies ahead of you, if you are honest with yourself. Now, why did you say you were fine?"

Nicole thought before beginning her reply. "I can't say for sure. Part of it is I've always kept my thoughts and feelings inside, to myself. That's how I grew up. Guys suck it up and don't whine or gripe about problems. If you have a problem, it's up to you do deal with it yourself. That's going to be a hard habit to break after 50 years.

“Another part of it is... I'm not entirely sure how I'm doing. I can't really say who 'I' am. A couple of days ago, when Artemis was telling me about the Amazons she was upset and I reached out to hold her hand. I've never done that with anyone before and it... frightened me. There are still large pieces of Tom wandering around in my head, and I don't always know whether Tom or Nicole is going to respond to something. I'm not sure I even know who Nicole is yet."

She sat on a nearby boulder, holding her head in her hands. "I'm scared, Michael. I'm losing the 'me' I know and don't know what or who I'm becoming."

Michael looked at her and nodded to himself. Progress. Now he could start helping. He sat down on the same boulder and put an arm around her shoulders. She leaned into him, craving the comfort and support. And then they talked, more openly than Tom had ever done in his life.

Midday came before she realized it, and the two began their stroll down from the hilltop. Their talks had dug into long-buried, painful parts of her heart, and she’d shed tears frequently. It was time for a break, and they walked close together down the path.

Before they reached the cabin, Nicole stopped and turned to Michael. "I am truly sorry for disappointing you, Michael. I can't promise it won't happen again, but I do promise to try." She hugged him and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. "I promise to work hard to be a good daughter and make you, both of you, proud."

And for the first time since they began that morning, a broad smile broke out on the angel's face as he responded, "You already are."

*****

Pluck. "Ow!" Nicole was getting really tired, really fast, of the eyebrow plucking.

"You're almost done, just a few more on your left side and you'll be finished. Remember that after today you’ll only need to keep up with new eyebrow hair. It will be a LOT less work, and pain"

"And after I'm done with this, then what?"

"Then we'll go back and practice the eye shadow application again. You need to get it on evenly, and more lightly, or it won't look right."

Nicole sighed. She knew the theory; her eidetic memory recalled everything the cosmetic salesgirl had said and done. Now she needed practice to get the muscles coordinated.

Bah! Humbug!

Pluck. "Ow!"

*****

(Elsewhere)

Impatient fingers drummed the table. "Well? It has been a week -- what did you find out?"

"Sir, we tracked the scepter to the Minneapolis Airport in the early afternoon. A review of the security camera tapes showed us nothing, no women anywhere with the scepter -- just one old guy who tripped and hit the floor. We obtained the passenger lists for the entire day and are isolating those females that fit the profile given, 18-35 years old. We have processed a third of the list and so far no one has the scepter; the rest of the list should be checked within 2 weeks."

"Good, report back on that operation then. Finding that new Amazon takes priority over our planned operation using Al-Qaida. What is the impact likely to be?"

"We will have to push that strike back, probably until early to mid-September."

"That will suffice. Our other operations are proceeding then?"

"Yes, sir."

"Excellent! You are dismissed."

"Sir."

*****

The days followed the pattern of mornings alternating between endurance runs and bow practice and afternoons were sword and knife or horsemanship.

Sundays usually were time for Michael to help Nicole sort out the spiritual aspects of her new life and for Artemis to work on the basics of life as a female.

*****
Sunday 12/17/2000
(Elsewhere)

"Sir, we followed up on the passenger lists from Minneapolis. No one on the list had the scepter. We even dropped the age limitations. Nothing was found. We are now checking all men on the chance the scepter was dropped into a suitcase or carry-on to be found by a female associated with their household."

"I'm not pleased the scepter is not located. You are pursuing a proper course of action. Continue. Dismissed."

"Sir."

*****

Monday 12/18/2000 - Reality Check

Early as it was, Michael caught Artemis' attention in the great room of the cabin. "This morning you'll need to take care of the horses early. Nicole won't be able to do it today."

She tilted her head and quirked an eyebrow, "And why would that be? She wasn't feeling great last night, but didn't appear to be ill."

"It isn't physical, at least not entirely. Her physical situation will trigger an emotional crisis, and it will take a good bit of time to deal with that."

His companion stood and headed for the door. "Let me go and take care of business, then when I get back we can continue if there is time."

*****

Nicole woke, feeling crummy, as the alarm sounded. She felt bloated and a bit queasy, recalling that the last time she, as Tom, had felt like this it was food poisoning. She dragged herself out of bed and into the bathroom. She sat on the toilet and took care of her bladder first, but when she finished wiping there was a red tinge to the tissue.

Blood?

Blood!

*Oh God*

*****

Michael felt the emotional wind-up after Nicole woke. Even mentally braced as he was, the abrupt mental snap surprised him, even as he heard the shriek from her room.

Artemis, alerted by Michael's briefing, was still alarmed as the wail echoed even through the doors.

The two rushed up the stairs and entered the bedroom. Seeing no one, they moved into the bathroom and found Nicole curled in a corner. Eyes closed, tears streaming down her cheeks, her arms wrapped around her middle, she was rocking back and forth, wailing, "No! It has to be a nightmare! I want to wake up! I want to be back HOME! BETH! HELP ME WAKE UP!"

Her voice rose again in hysterical shrieks.

Michael moved to kneel at her right; Artemis moved to a place at her left. The angel reached out and gently put an arm around the young woman's shoulders. At contact, Nicole's eyes snapped open and a look of horror appeared on her face. "No!" The hysterical shriek dropped to a defeated whisper. The weeping grew to loud sobs that shook her whole body.

Michael picked her up and returned her to her bed. She curled again into a fetal position and the sobbing continued. Artemis took a seat on the edge of the bed and gently brushed stray hair back from the youngster's face and stroked her back. Michael sat quietly, waiting for the raw edge of the emotions to wear off and for his charge to calm to a point where they could communicate usefully. He, too, used gentle contact to aid in Nicole's calming and stroked her arm through the covers.

The sobs became soft weeping; the weeping calmed to quiet tears punctuated by hiccups. The tightly curled body relaxed, and the woman in the bed spoke without opening her eyes.

"I can't do this. I can't cope with this. I need my friends and family. I can't deal with this situation anymore. I want to go back and go home."

Her mentors listened quietly to her as she vented her despair. Michael spoke softly in response, "Why do you say that? You were doing fine yesterday. What happened this morning that upset you so much?" Most of the answers he already knew; Nicole needed to work through the situation to heal and move ahead.

"I was on the toilet this morning... and there was blood when I wiped up."

Artemis responded this time, again softly and quietly, "You think you started your period?"

"Yes", the responding voice quavered. "It hit me. It's more real again. I could ignore most of the differences as cosmetic -- just a costume ball -- but this... it's real. All the stuff inside is female. But it can't be. I'm Tom; I'm a guy. This can't be real...." Again her eyes closed as she tried to close the world out. "I want to go home.... Please? "

Michael slid his arms around the distraught woman and pulled her into a hug. She responded on an unconscious level and clung to the strong, supporting body. "You're managing better than I anticipated when you started this. You're making those last few adjustments now, and it is as hard as it will ever be to cope. You aren't alone, though. Artemis and I are here to help, to be the support and the family you need now. *Let* us help you."

Artemis moved closer and resumed the physical contact broken by the hug. "When I first found out who would rebuild my Amazons, I was angry and resentful, but you gave up everything and have managed up till now despite the isolation and pressure." She used her hand to turn Nicole's face toward her. "I know it is still a shock, but I, too, have learned. I'm proud to have you as a daughter and the first of my new Amazons. You have courage to deal with this. You *will* succeed; I know it."

A watery half-smile acknowledged the encouragement. "It's just so hard. Even with the talks Michael and I have on Sundays and the time you and I spend every day, it just isn't the same as being with someone you've spent 30 years sharing your life with." She paused. "I get so lonely... I miss Beth."

Michael hugged the young woman again. "Today was a major shock to you. Even for someone born as a female, that first period can be a shock. You don't have experience at coping with this set of hormones, and that will take time. Give yourself that time; we'll both be here to help if you need it. Besides, you don't really want to break your vow do you?"

Nicole sniffed a bit as she responded, "No, not really."

Patting her on the back as he released her, Michael smiled. "I didn't think so. This is one of the toughest days you'll ever have. I guess we need to give you time today to cope."

"Thanks for the offer, but I still have my responsibilities. What about the horses?"

"I took care of them already," Artemis responded. "You can't let yourself hide from the problems behind your work. Besides, it will be best if you take time to learn the sensations of your period and when you need to get to a bathroom."

"Ummm. Yeah. Ick." Nicole drew a deep breath and huffed. "I can't exactly run away from that, can I?"

"No," her teacher smiled. "Now, are you up to getting yourself cleaned up and dressed, or will you need help?"

"I think I can manage, or at least I want to try. I'll call if I get stuck."

"Good, we'll wait downstairs for you. You might want to check on Elizabeth later; she seemed to miss you this morning."

"I'll do that. See you downstairs."

*****

She was clean and in a stable frame of mind as she descended the stairs. The shrieking breakdown was 'The Hump,' that last obstacle to clear in the mental and emotional metamorphosis needed to match her new body. She -- and even in her head that pronoun felt right -- was not done with changes. There was still work to be done to fully integrate all of her mind, heart, and soul. But there would be no more significant contesting of the change. The costume was reality. Nicole, truly herself, would now greet the day.

She took only a minute to select a loose outfit, slacks and blouse, for the day, so there would be no problems if an abrupt trip to the bathroom was required. And, for today, a tampon. It was an utterly foreign sensation when she inserted the thing. Her brain had no wiring to process it, nothing to relate it to. Yet another corner of her new reality explored.

"So, are you two really up to spending the day with a PMSing Amazon?" Nicole's sense of humor fitfully reasserted itself as she eased into a new 'period' in her life. And at that thought she snickered to herself and truly began the day.

"And we're supposed to tell the difference exactly how?" Artemis shot back.

"Ouch! I'm wounded. But that's OK. I never get mad, I get *even*," Nicole retorted.

*****

Tuesday, December 19, 2000
Estrangement

Nicole sat at the top of the stairs, quietly trying to ignore the date. The first Christmas away from Beth or any other family was less than a week away. Training each day was getting less physically demanding, and, despite being in the first 'period' she'd ever had, she felt better than ever. The horses were in the pasture, the barn was clean, and she didn't yet feel up to starting the day. Running or not, it was likely to be uncomfortable today, and besides it was still quiet downstairs. Michael and Artemis ordinarily had a conversation going in the early part of the day, but neither was around when she'd first gone out nor when she'd returned. Just sitting, avoiding the day, seemed nice for now.

The rattle of the door opening caught her attention, but as she gathered herself to stand a voice carried up the stairway.

"Michael, I don't know how to proceed with this person. He, she, whatever, is just barely able to get the basics down. And now this hysterical rant from yesterday...."

Nicole froze, stunned by the cruel and callous comment. This is the person who had called her 'daughter'? The one she called 'Mom'? She had relied on Artemis to teach her everything she needed to know about being a woman. Her emotions shut down, and she silently moved down the stairs.

"Artemis, you know this woman is the only hope you have for the Amazons. She's trying to adjust in six weeks to everything other women have years to learn. You can't argue she's not giving every effort to become what she needs to be. You can't have this attitude and not pay a price."

Nicole broke in from the stairway door, "Perhaps the situation could be helped if she was more open with 'IT' about her attitude." The tone was flat, emotionless, and devoid of the life and humor of previous mornings.

"Nicole!" The goddess started in surprise, as she wasn't expecting Nicole to be out yet.

The same flat voice broke in, "'IT' will suffice, or 'Tom' if you prefer. 'Nicole' somehow doesn't seem appropriate for your use."

At this point Artemis winced. The emotionless voice, she was learning, masked the utter fury this person felt. The change would be frightening were she someone with real power. The arrogance of this child was annoying -- just weeks as a female and presuming to question her.

Michael watched the scene develop for the moment, ignoring the irritated glance from Artemis as she ignored the need to try to recover from the potentially fatal blow to her hopes -- if she even realized the threat.

"You know," Nicole continued as she walked in, "as I grew up we moved so much that we had only family to rely on. My dad was away on Navy business, so I spent a lot of time with just my mom. I loved them both dearly, but she was always there, and I leaned on her for advice more than most guys did their mothers. That was why, I think, it wasn't too hard to deal with this situation. I had you to turn to, to give that advice and support."

She tilted her head, but her face remained totally expressionless. Even Michael couldn't feel any emotions on the surface, though the pressure from underneath was building.

"And now I find I'm a monster in your eyes. Your calling me 'daughter' is just a polite fiction. I find a major support I counted on was a broken reed."

"But...." Artemis was beginning to wonder. Was Nicole going to refuse the charge she’d previously accepted? Her face paled at that prospect. She had allowed her frustration with the slow education progress to blind her to the risks of not continuing that education. She had to stop this and try to repair the damage before it was too late.

"I'm NOT DONE. I don't care." Nicole gave a wave of dismissal. "I accepted this job; I'll bear the consequences of that decision and do whatever is necessary. I will also keep this to myself -- I don't think I can carry out this project if a problem between us poisons your future relationship with your real Amazons, and real Queen, when they are chosen. I'll build them the best foundation I am able to build and get out of your way. Now I'm going to take the filly out for a ride. I'll be back when I'm sure I can continue to be civil."

The tall redhead swept out of the cabin, leaving a trail of emotional wreckage. Her new attitude was starkly reflected by her last statement. Since naming the filly weeks before, she had developed a real fondness for the horse. Artemis was shocked -- never had Nicole referred to the animal so coldly. Her thoughtless criticism had caught even a loved animal in the backwash.

*****

~How DARE she!~

An incandescent rage consumed the pain lurking within. Nicole walked in a fury toward the barn as her mind -- damn her eidetic memory -- replayed Artemis' words like an old LP skipping a groove.

She reached the barn and whirled through it; her new training from the betrayer and old experience as a Boy Scout helped her efficiently select and pack camping supplies for a week. She ignored the lightweight tent; the weather was invariably comfortable and the plants seemed to be watered from within the ground. A waterproof ground cloth was included to keep anything from coming up under her sleeping bag as she slept, even that omnipresent mist at night. A medical kit, matches, camping saw, shovel, knife, and hatchet, cooking utensils, mess kit, rope, duct tape, and flashlight quickly piled up on the tabletop.

She rooted around a bit in the cabinet. ~Ah-ha!~ She located the personal care kits. She lifted one out and opened it to check its contents. ~Hmmm. Comb, brush, toothbrush and paste, soap, toilet paper, washcloth and towel. Trash bags! I almost forgot!~ A quick check of the cabinet revealed a set of bags which joined the rest of the equipment. The last items collected were her sword, bow, and a quiver of arrows. For a moment she considered leaving them behind, but her life might depend on the skills. Reluctantly, she included them in the packing.

Finally, all the odds and ends required for camping were carefully stowed in a backpack. She didn't want to overload the saddlebags. Her anger caused several slips, and more than once an item suffered as it was hurled to one side as she repacked a bag.

Food came next. She selected lightweight, non-perishable, self-heating MREs for three meals a day for a week. Another pack was quickly filled with them and set aside. More supplies were chosen for the horse.

The first rush of anger crested and began to ebb as she started gathering a few grooming supplies for the filly.... ~No, Elizabeth.~ she mentally corrected herself. Her fundamental love for the horse began to reassert itself as her rapid actions slowed, then stopped.

The pain in her heart, checked by the anger, reasserted itself. Alone. Betrayed and abandoned. *Lied* to.

She slammed her hands down on a table as her control cracked for a moment. ~No! I *WON'T* cry!~ Blinking rapidly to reassert control over the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes, she entered the pasture to saddle Elizabeth.

The filly watched nervously, ears twitching, as Nicole approached. The last three weeks had built a bond of trust, but the rider displayed an emotional state that was new. Elizabeth heard Nicole's soft call and walked carefully toward the visibly distressed woman as she approached.

They met not far from the barn; the horse's long strides had covered the bulk of the distance despite her nervousness. The horse's ears twitched and her tail swished nervously; she flinched momentarily as Nicole reached out.

"Shhhh. It's OK." Nicole spoke softly and reached out slowly to soothe the nervous animal. The filly's body language broadcast her state of mind, but she slowly settled as her mistress worked at calming the horse's jangled nerves.

She brought the horse back to the barn and saddled her quickly. Another ten minutes of loading and the two were moving quickly off into the woods, the rider's ire rising again as the memories stoked Nicole's suppressed anger.

*****

Dark came, and there was no sign of Nicole. A check of the barn's camping supplies showed a comprehensive kit was taken, including food for horse and rider for several days.

Michael refused to give the young woman's location. He knew where to find her, and always would. She was out there, seething in anger and betrayal. She was dealing with her feelings, her reality of being utterly abandoned.

Artemis brought Hecuba in at day's end and mechanically performed the required tasks as her mind raced to deal with her devastating foolishness of speaking her mind at the wrong time. She had not just burned the bridge. The bridge, piers, and river were thoroughly nuked. It had not occurred to her yet that what was in her mind was wrong.

*****
Wednesday, December 20, 2000

~Yuck!~

By noon yesterday she'd realized a critical omission in her packing. Tom never had to consider it, but given her new body and the time of the month she vowed she'd NEVER forget tampons again. ~That squishy feeling is awful.~

The makeshift pad of plastic and toilet paper kept her underwear clean for the moment, but there wasn't enough paper to stay out for more than another day or two.

~I'm not sure that will be enough time.~ Her thoughts always spun back to trust. ~How can I ever trust her again? Or Michael? He at least should have warned me. ~ The heavy bronze sword found its way into her hand. An inoffensive tree found itself the recipient of her anger as she vented the pent-up fury of the last day. It was matchsticks by the time she stopped, panting from fatigue. The edge of the blade was notched and needed the rest of the afternoon to smooth again.

*****
Thursday, December 21, 2000

Her hair was filthy. There was only so much combing could do, and there was no way Nicole was going to use plain soap.

~What do I do? The toilet paper is running out fast enough that I won't be able to stay out for more than another day. ~ She sat on the ground, head in her hands.

~I need them both. I can't trust Artemis. I'm not happy with Michael.~ The memory of that morning replayed again -- Michael admonishing the goddess as they walked in. ~Why didn't he talk to her *sooner*.~

~I have to go back. I don't have supplies to stay out. Now how do I deal with them?~ She thought back; in her fifty-five years as Tom there had been times he'd encountered similar situations. There
had been times he'd had to work with people he *couldn't* trust.

First, she had to set aside the desire for revenge. That wasn't going to happen. So that left only one path: keep working with them on a purely professional basis. She'd call on those skills from her past to keep the other two residents at arms length. If she kept them at an emotional distance, she might be able to make it through the rest of her stay here. They could do what had to be done over the next two weeks.

And maybe it wouldn't hurt so much.

*****
Friday, December 22, 2000

Artemis walked down to the barn to take care of the chores. No sign of Nicole for almost three days was beginning to really worry her. She looked out at the barn, wondering when Nicole would return.

Two horses. There were two horses in the pasture. She ran to the barn and found the stalls cleaned and refreshed.

Nicole was back. She spun and rushed back to the cabin.

*****

"Good morning, My Lord." The same flat voice carried through the room.

Michael sighed. Even he was caught in the emotional backlash, and there wasn't time to repair the damage anymore. She had put up thick and high emotional walls and was unlikely to let anyone in. "Have I done anything to deserve this treatment?" he asked mildly. There was no point in, or time for, less than direct methods.

"You are complicit in this situation. You were unable or unwilling to have the Lady deal honestly with me. I prefer open enemies to skulking back-stabbers. I had not expected to deal with either yet. I was wrong."

Michael was not the only one to wince. Artemis stood just outside the door and heard as well.

"And you might as well come in, Lady Artemis," the young woman called loudly.

Artemis opened the door, finding Nicole at the table. Hair damp from a shower, she sat eating at the table. Her seat was different. Today she sat where she could see all the doors to the room, with her back to the wall. She sat where she could watch those proven unworthy of trust. Flat gray eyes tracked Artemis' every movement.

"I kept up with the training during my absence, and I see no need for your further involvement unless there is something new to add. The Etiquette School starts January 8th, and there will be no problem keeping busy until then."

"Nicole..." Artemis tried to rise to her own defense. She had to try to explain that she was neither skulking nor an enemy. Not really.

"Harrison. Call me Harrison. That should be gender-neutral enough to avoid any discomfort or confusion on your part, Lady Artemis. I cannot change my appearance. I am saddled with being female whether I like it or not, and whether you recognize it or not, but I prefer only my friends use my given name. You don't qualify." She finished her meal and cleaned the dishes. "I'll be out training if you need me."

Artemis deflated at the outburst. Even with the problems of her first period, Nicole had seemed to embrace and even enjoy being a woman. Now it was 'saddled.' How could she be an Amazon without wanting to be a woman?

"Nicole?" Michael stopped her at the door.

"Yes, My Lord?" Still flat, precise, and formal.

"It doesn't have to be this way."

"I don't see anything to make me believe that. I let my guard down once, and I'm old enough in reality to have experience at that, too. What's the old saying? 'Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me.' I don't give two bites at the apple. I see no more reason to trust Artemis than Artemis would see to trust Hittite traders." She continued out the door and was lost to sight.

Michael watched as she left. She was right -- he had not forced the issue with Artemis. Nicole no longer trusted anyone, and that would be fatal to her task. Somehow he needed to start healing the relationships.

But how, he wondered, and would there be time?

The goddess sat. The fierce assault on the integrity of Michael was incomprehensible. He hadn't done anything. But, and she had to be honest with herself, she had. She *had* been as underhanded as the Hittites, hiding her real attitude. But... but if she didn’t figure out what to do, the Amazons would die before they were truly reborn. And it would be all HER fault this time.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

First Christmas - short. Nicole faces her first Christmas.

Story:

FIRST CHRISTMAS
A short vignette.

By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R.

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********
Monday, December 25, 2000

During her entire stay at the cabin, the weather had not varied -- always pleasantly warm at every time of day. Nicole adopted the hilltop as her thinking place and refuge.

Two weeks. Only two weeks left to wait before re-entering the real world. This time last week she'd have bemoaned that fact, now she felt nothing either way.

And on top of it all it was Christmas.

~Merry Christmas. Be still, my beating heart. Whoopie.~

She flipped a small stone at a tree.

Yesterday she had left early and directly from the barn to avoid Michael after taking care of the horses. They were both skittish these days, able to sense the emotional turmoil. The filly glued herself to Nicole when she was around, the horse trying to offer what comfort she could. She felt sorry for the horse, knowing something was wrong yet unable to understand what. It was comforting to have that source of unconditional love right now. *Someone* she trusted to accept her for who and what she was who didn't care what she was six months ago.

Two more weeks.

She sat and stared out at the forest. Another stone went flying, pinging off the trunk of another tree.

*****

Her hearing was getting sharper, or whoever was trying to make some noise so as not to surprise her. She listened to the noises as they approached. They had a long stride, so it was probably Michael.

~So, now what do I do? I'm not so much angry at Michael as disappointed, and he probably, no definitely, knows that.~ She sighed. ~Play it by ear time.~

Michael walked up the last turn of the path, trying to make enough noise not to startle his charge. She knew he was there, that was clear from the slight tension in her shoulders. He walked up and sat on the boulder beside her. As with the first time, he gave her time to see if she would begin the conversation. He had little hope of it happening this time though. Six days ago the relationship they’d shared had been shattered by a cruel remark made by Artemis. Before Nicole had been warm, lively, and humorous; now she was distant from both her housemates. "I missed you yesterday," he began.

~Showtime! There's no way to evade. No way I want to face that anger again.~ She shuddered at the memory, then squared her shoulders. "My Lord, I have a situation to deal with, and since you seem to be part of it I decided to forgo company. I couldn't talk with you about it, so I went up the chain and told your boss what was on my mind. He didn't say anything, but at least He listened."

He sighed, having heard the whole story from Him. Dealing with the repercussions was his problem. "Nicole, I wronged you terribly by not correcting Artemis' attitude. It was inexcusable, and I am truly sorry for both my failure and the hurt you suffered because of it. I can only ask your forgiveness and ask for a second chance."

Nicole sat quietly for a time. He’d said precisely the right thing. She couldn't *not* forgive. "Do you really understand? You were the parents for my new life. I need someone to teach me all the things a woman needs to know and help me over the emotional adjustments. It's all new and exciting and scary. I couldn't have been happier to have you two there to help. And I believed there was more than just pure duty, that you both really meant something when you called me 'daughter'." Her voice began to rasp as tears burned, though not yet falling. "And then I find the truth is that the one I had taken closest to my heart looks at me as a monster; she rejects me and all I am trying to do." She reached for a handkerchief to wipe the tears away.

"My...." She stopped and began again, "Michael, I don't know if I can properly forgive you two. I *want* to forgive *you*, but the hurt is so deep I'm not sure I can let go as I should. I really want to get back to 'daddy' again. I really want to. I need you." She turned and gave him a weak smile, lips quivering with the emotional strain and grief.

"I know -- I just hope we can get back to you letting me call you 'daughter' again. Thank you for trying to forgive. That's the best Christmas present I think you could give right now, and I am thankful for it. May I give you a hug now?" He waited for the redhead to settle and respond.

"Yes, please. I think I miss those most of all. This loneliness is more than I can take."

The angel reached around her, her arms returned the gesture, and a bridge began to rebuild.

The two sat looking over the forest, basking in a closeness they each had missed.

Nicole felt some of the pressure in her heart ease. For the moment, the link Michael had with her seemed two-way. She felt the shame he had for his failure and the sincerity of his apology. She felt the depth of love he had for her. She snuggled in closer. "Merry Christmas, Daddy."

Michael sensed the ebb and flow of her emotions. He knew much repair remained, and he appreciated the peace offering. He shifted to look at her face and, as she looked back, he quirked an eyebrow in question. She nodded, giving permission for the word and accepting the restoration of trust. He smiled and held her close again. "Merry Christmas, daughter."

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

DEBUTANTE; a young woman making her formal entrance into society.

Nicole re-enters society and finds her new job has still more obstacles to overcome -- and a reason to persevere.

Story:

Amazon — Part 4: Debutante
By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

DEBUTANTE; a young woman making her formal entrance into society.

********
Thursday, January 4, 2001
The cabin

Nicole shook her hair out as she came down the stairs from her bedroom. She had just cleaned up after taking care of the horse stalls, and her hair was drying after her morning shower as she made her way to the kitchen for breakfast. ~It’s a lot of work, but I’m really getting to like my hair like this,~ she thought as she ran her fingers through her long, red locks.

She quickly gathered her meal and sat down at the table, joining Michael who already occupied one of the other chairs.

“Ready to move, Nicole? You're due to report in to the office tomorrow morning for orientation.” Michael smiled at his charge as he focused closely on her to gauge her reaction.

She chewed her lower lip as she considered her answer. “I’m not sure.” She frowned as she looked from her breakfast to Michael. “Yes and no; I know it’s time to move on, and it's not like reporting to a new company is a novelty, but I don’t feel ready to start living out in the world as a woman.” She took a bite and chewed for a moment. “I can’t help but feel a little scared.”

He nodded in response. “It would have helped had things worked out as originally intended.” The redhead’s face reflected irritation as Michael continued, “I know; I know. It wasn’t all your doing. You’ll just have to cope as best you can with the consequences.” He shook his head. “I have a couple of last minute items for you and then we can work at getting you moved into your new apartment near Washington, D.C.”

“I’ve never lived in that area before, and I wish I had time to really take advantage of being there. Beth and I did the tourist thing once about 20 years ago and took in the sights for about a week.” She smiled. “When you first came and mentioned you worked for the Smithsonian, I thought back to that trip. That museum was one of my favorite stops during our visit.” A contemplative look crossed her face, followed by a flash of grief. “And thinking of Beth, how is she doing, Michael?"

Michael gave her a gentle smile. "She had a hard Christmas, too. She didn't visit anyone, and I couldn't send anyone overtly, but I did have one of my angels with Beth giving what comfort she could. She seems to be planning to visit a friend in Florida soon."

Nicole nodded. "That would be Roberta Wines. She's a long-time friend in the Melbourne area who lost her husband about two years ago." She looked thoughtful for a moment and then smiled a bit. "I can't think of a better person for her to visit. We met her and her husband, Eddie, shortly after we were married, and we've been close friends ever since. You'll keep an eye on her anyway, right?"

"Yes, she'll be watched and cared for as long as she lives. She made a huge sacrifice as well, and I'll keep my promises to her and you."

Nicole closed her eyes momentarily as the wave of sadness passed. "Thank you, Michael. That helps. So what's next?"

“Well, you’ll be sharing an apartment with another woman who works for the same company you’ll be joining. She’s in the field right now, and won’t be back for another month or so. You'll need these for the morning as well." He handed her a large manila envelope with her Virginia Driver’s License, employment offer letter, lease agreement, apartment keys, a car rental agreement, and keys for the car, a white Toyota Corolla.

“You set all this up when?” Nicole asked as she examined the contents.

“The company is one I set up some time ago, called Wing Ground Sensor Systems. It’s a legitimate, productive company and useful for low-key operations around the world as it provides equipment and support services for subterranean exploration. Since we send teams into all parts of the world, team leaders are required to have a military background so we can provide protection in the wilder areas. That provides cover for your tour in the Marines.

“The company also has a deal with an apartment complex, ‘The Windsor at Fair Lakes,’ to provide housing for our employees. It’s a nice place that’s close to the office; the field employees share apartments so there is usually someone there to keep an eye on things. There's a room for an office you two will share as well.” He smiled a bit. “I hope you like the furniture.”

A thin, red eyebrow rose as Nicole responded, “As if I’d complain about a freebie? Michael, I’m crazy, not stupid!” She managed to hold a straight face for only a moment before the smile escaped from its incarceration. “I’ll go start packing if that’s alright; are you available to help me shuttle things to the apartment?”

“I was planning on it; I’ll come with you, and we’ll get things taken care of now.”

*****

The packing was complete; she and Michael had moved her possessions from the cabin to her apartment in less than an hour. Even the myriad personal hygiene items had been corralled and transported. The work was done; now it was time to say one last goodbye, but first....

"Michael?"

"Yes, Nicole?"

"Once I leave, will I ever be able to come back here? I'd at least like to be able to see Elizabeth once in a while, and this..." she waved a hand around at the cabin, "this place is as close as I have to a home." A slight shimmer reflected from Nicole's eyes as she contemplated the loss of her friend and the only home she had now.

The angel nodded as he responded, "This is my retreat. Elizabeth will eventually join you; it wouldn't be fair to you or her to separate you two. She needs you as much as you need her." He smiled. "Besides, I mean it when I call you 'daughter.' This is your home now, too, and you are always welcome; all you need to do is call."

A slight 'oof' escaped as the redhead hugged him in gratitude. A muffled "Thank you" sounded from where Nicole's face was buried in his shoulder.

*****

Nicole walked down the slope toward the pasture, enjoying the softly scented air. This evening she would leave this place and return to the world she’d left behind six weeks ago. Two weeks ago she'd have turned cartwheels at the thought, but the first rush of anger was past, and regret at leaving this peace and comfort wrapped her thoughts like a shroud.

She shook her head and tried to keep her seething anger from another eruption. Michael would have rebuked her if he was close enough, and she still needed Artemis to accomplish her job. Besides, this was her last chance to spend time with Elizabeth, her filly. The poor horse shouldn't be left wondering why her rider was angry.

As Nicole walked up, Elizabeth was waiting at the fence with her head hanging over the top rail. Nicole caressed the now familiar head and neck, murmuring quietly to the animal as she dug a carrot from her back pocket. As the last of the treat vanished, Nicole asked aloud, "How about a short ride this afternoon, baby?" She didn't wait for an answer as she hopped over the fence and walked to the barn. The horse followed her rider eagerly, anxious for the attention. Blanket, saddle, and bridle were placed on the horse and secured; the practice of the last few weeks showed in the redhead's smooth, efficient work. The filly knew what the expectations were and cooperated.

While working efficiently, Nicole took time to enjoy this interaction. Elizabeth had become her near-constant companion over the last two weeks. They’d ride out early in the day to quiet spots in the forest where Nicole would put herself through exercises and practice while her horse nibbled on the grass that somehow grew despite the trees. At first, her fury at Artemis fueled the workouts and provided a shield against the feelings of isolation; as the first week closed, she’d begun to acknowledge the aching emptiness in her heart. The second week had found several sessions opening with wrenching sobs.

~Why? Why couldn't Artemis just accept her as she was -- that the man, Tom, was gone and in his place was an entirely new person, a woman named Nicole? If she couldn't do *that*, why not at least be *honest*? It had been fun, hard as Tom would have found it to believe, to just let go and *be*, to relax and absorb all the events and skills.~ She had wallowed for a time in the sheer, sensual delight of a strong, healthy, youthful body that seemed to feel every thread of the soft clothing she wore -- sensations that Tom had never felt and never would have appreciated if he had.

Within minutes, horse and rider disappeared into the forest to enjoy the last time together that they would have for months.

*****

Elizabeth was restless. The afternoon ride was unusual, but the chance to wander the hills, forest, and meadows with her mistress was always a joy to the filly. The time had begun with both in high spirits -- Nicole laughing and whooping as she and Elizabeth danced through the trees together.

Now, though, the horse sensed the sadness in her rider as they walked into the barn together. The intense affection of rider for horse was displayed in the slow, careful, almost intimate removal of each piece of riding gear. Each item was lovingly examined, cleaned, and stored against a hoped-for return. Each removal preceded and followed by gentle brushing and stroking.

Only the bridle remained. Nicole gently, lovingly, caressed the flanks of the animal. She walked around the beast, giving her one last check after the ride as she finally returned to the head with those great, gentle, loving, brown eyes and removed the last of the gear to its place in the barn.

"Goodbye, baby," she said as she stroked the animal; Elizabeth nuzzled her affectionately in return. "Michael and Artemis promise they'll take good care of you, and I know they will." A sob escaped as she clutched at the neck of the best friend she had in two worlds.

*****
Thursday, January 4, 2001
The Windsor at Fair Lakes
Fairfax, Virginia

Nicole walked around the apartment as Michael looked on. The master bedroom was already occupied by her new roomie, so the second largest bedroom became hers.

“Well, Michael, I have to get something to eat for the next couple of days, but it looks like I have everything else I need. I guess I'm as ready as I can be to rejoin the world.” She wore a nervous smile as she spoke.

“I know you're nervous, daughter. It's OK. You aren't as alone as you feel right now, and I have faith in you.”

Her smile grew at the reassurance. “I know that in my head," she tapped her chest, "my heart is taking more convincing." She looked thoughtful for a moment before continuing. "Michael, do you have any ideas about how to start fixing things with Artemis? I'm still furious with her, but during those first weeks after I changed it was such a comfort to have someone there to help -- to have her be 'Mom' when I needed her. Someday, somehow, I want to get back there again, and we both know I'll need her. If you have any ideas, I'd really appreciate hearing them.”

He nodded. “It will take time, Nicole. Artemis has had thirty-five-hundred years to dwell on what happened to her Amazons; it will take more than six weeks for her to let that anger go. I will help as I can.”

“Thank you, Daddy. I guess I'll have to just work at it as long as it takes.” She sighed. “One more thing in my job jar.” She hugged the tall man. “Thank you for all you've done for me. Will you be dropping by between now and when I leave Sunday?”

“Only if you really need me. Don't fret, child." He patted her on her back. "Trust me, you'll do fine. Now take care of yourself, you hear me?”

She loosened her hug enough to look at Michael's face as she replied, “Yes, sir!” She tightened her grip again. “I'm going to miss you. Love you, Daddy.”

He smiled at the young woman. “I'll miss you as well, and I love you, too, daughter. I'll be around if you need me. Goodbye now.”

“Bye, Michael.”

The angel disappeared, leaving Nicole to her grocery shopping. She located her keys and a warm coat, then left to find a grocery store and make a trial run to the office. She needed to make sure she knew how to get there before fighting traffic in the morning. “~Maybe I'd better pick up a map book for the area; I’ll need to find the airport, too, come Sunday.~

The car was parked just outside the entryway and Nicole quickly unlocked it and got in. She sighed as she closed the car door, key in hand. "Now then, where did they hide the ignition on *this* car?"

********
Friday, January 5, 2001
Wing Ground Sensor Systems Main Office
Fairfax, Virginia
8:50AM ET

The long coat swirled around her as Nicole turned from the car. She had decided on a pant suit for this morning, more to limit the chances for an embarrassing gaffe than a real liking for the outfit. The cool morning made her even more grateful for the extra insulation. Her shopping list for Saturday now included several packages of panty hose after the series of problems she'd had this morning. She now wore the last pair available and was contemplating carving her fingernails to an eighth of an inch after putting runs in the other five pair.

She shook her head at the memory and took a moment to look around the office park. It was unremarkable -- simple two-story brick buildings surrounded by small gardens and parking lots. There were a fair number of large trees in the area, bare now in the Virginia winter. She resettled her purse on her shoulder, grabbed her briefcase, and walked to the office entrance.

As the door closed behind her, Nicole looked quickly around the reception area. The usual array of chairs lined the glass walls, and low tables with newspapers and magazines stood just before them. The far wall held a door -- an electronic lock just to the right of the handle. Beside the door was a receptionist behind a wood desk with a monitor. Short, blonde hair with highlights topped a pleasant looking face that rose as the door thumped shut. "May I help you?" the blonde asked as Nicole approached.

Nicole noted the nameplate on the desk that identified the occupant as 'Jennie Ince.' "Yes, Jennie. My name is Nicole Harrison. I'm reporting this morning as a new hire."

Jennie looked at the monitor. "Yes, Ms. Harrison, we were expecting you. I'll contact Personnel and let them know you're here. If you would take a seat, they should be here in a couple of minutes."

"Thank you." Nicole smiled and nodded before unfastening her overcoat and taking a chair.
~Here we go again.~ she thought to herself. ~This makes, what, the fourth company I've taken a job with? And it's always the same routine, even after,~ she paused to tick off the years, ~thirty-three, almost thirty-four years now.~ She pushed a stray lock of hair back behind an ear. ~I'm getting too old for this.~

A tall, dark skinned man came through the inner door. He looked quickly around the room and spotted Nicole. "Nicole Harrison?"

She nodded as she stood.

"Good morning, Nicole.” He extended his hand in greeting. “My name is Jeff Chambers; I'm the Personnel manager here. If you'd come with me, we'll start processing your paperwork."

*****

~Paperwork. I *really* hate paperwork.~ Nicole managed to keep her thoughts from sliding into the array of curses the situation seemed to warrant. Security forms, tax withholding forms, medical insurance forms, life and disability insurance forms, citizenship verification -- the form count seemed to be a monotonic, increasing series. She grabbed the next form, sighed, and began to read.

*****

“Mr. Chambers, here are the forms you needed me to sign.”

“Please, Nicole, call me Jeff. We're too small a company to be that formal.”

She grinned. “Ok, Jeff. What's next on the agenda for this morning?”

“Well, we need to get your picture for your employee ID and access code, get your insurance card to you, and give you your business cards. After that, we'll show you to your desk and introduce you to your supervisor, Colonel Stirling. So if you'll step over here, we'll take care of your picture ID. I almost forgot! We'll also give you your company credit card, cell phone, tickets, and travel information for the next few weeks.”

His assistant walked up with a packet. “Jeff, there was something odd with the reservations for Nicole. I was sure we had her returning here from London, but the system shows her going back to LA. Did you make that change?”

“Huh? Let me take a look.” Jeff looked at the printout and a confused look grew on his face. “Weird. I didn't do anything to the itinerary. Did you try to fix it?”

“Yes, I did. The system kept kicking it back and *all* other flights that weekend are showing full. I couldn't even get a flight from LA to here. It looks like she's going back to LA from London.” The assistant shrugged in resignation. “I was able to find a dance school out there in West Hollywood, so at least she can follow through on those classes.”

Nicole shook her head. “It sounds like I need to sign up for a frequent-flyer program.”

Jeff chuckled as he replied, “Most of your co-workers already have. It can get you some good upgrades on some long trips. Now then, let's get wrapped up here and get you on your way.”

*****
The office of A. David Stirling, Manager of Field Teams
10:50AM ET

The facility was not crowded, and Jeff and Nicole didn't encounter any other employees as he led the way to her desk. It was a typical office environment. Soft, head-high walls divided the space into spacious cubicles and deadened the noise in the large room. As the new hire, her desk was placed away from the windows that lined two walls. Jeff waited as she extracted a small stack of business cards from the box. She looked at the top card which had the WGSS logo:

Nicole J. Harrison
Field Team Member
Ph: (703)555-2275

She noticed that her name was correct, and noticed the phone number was that of her cell phone. She took the stack and stored them in her briefcase. Her coat made its way to a hook on the wall, and her purse was secluded in a drawer.

“Ready to meet your new boss?” Jeff asked.

“As ready as I'll ever be; let's go!”

He led the way to an office nearby; floor-to-ceiling walls divided the room from the cube-farm and a door provided privacy at need. As Nicole entered, she saw a tall, muscular man standing at the windows. Tinges of gray frosted the hair at his temples. He was dressed in a loose white shirt with khaki trousers that were casual, but looked crisp.

“David Stirling, I'd like you to meet your new employee, Nicole Harrison.”

The tall man turned, a smile touching only the fringes of his mouth. “Thank you, Jeff. Is she done with the paperwork?” His voice was deep and resonant; his crisp British accent carried a hint of command even in the casual question.

Jeff smiled broadly as he replied. “Yes, she's done her penance and is all yours now, Colonel.”

The older man nodded. “Very good. Thank you, I'll take it from here.”

“Good, I'll leave her with you then.” He shook the woman's hand. “It’s been a pleasure. I look forward to seeing you later.”

“Thank you, Jeff.” Nicole smiled at him as he left, then turned back to the Colonel. The smile was gone; his face was stern.

“Ms. Harrison, please take a seat.” There was no hint of warmth in the voice.

Nicole quickly took her place in one of the chairs in front of the desk.

“To be perfectly honest, I am quite unhappy. Normal procedure is to bring a candidate in for interviews prior to hiring, and I had always had the chance to gauge a person prior to their being assigned to my team. You are the first person hired outside that process; no matter how much respect I have for Dr. Wing, I am disappointed in the violation of that process.” He focused on the young woman before him. “Perhaps you can give me an idea as to why he did this?”

Nicole took a moment to think before responding, and she wished Michael had warned her about this situation. She sat back in the chair as she began. “Colonel, before I can begin to answer I need to know what, if anything, Dr. Wing has told you already and when.”

“That is part of the problem, young lady. It was the first week of December, and he said little, other than he had someone he was bringing into the company for field work.”

~Great. Just wonderful.~ she thought after he spoke. ~How much can I say?~ “Colonel, I don't know how much more I can add to what Dr. Wing said. He approached me at the end of November with a job that he said I am uniquely suited for -- a job that I accepted. I found out about this firm, and Dr. Wing's intent for me to work here, only two days ago. If I understand his intent, I need preparation that can best be acquired here from working for you.”

“That was all very nice, but very useless. Let me be more clear, Ms. Harrison; who are you, and why are you here? What has caused Dr. Wing to bring you here?” The expression on his face was hard.

“Colonel Stirling, unless I get clearance from Dr. Wing I cannot be more explicit. You will have to talk to him yourself.” Nicole returned his gaze calmly.

“Young lady, that is *not* acceptable!” His voice crackled with the strength of his personality, carrying the weight of his years of command.

“I'm sorry, sir; that's the best I can do at this moment.” She felt the weight of his presence and called on the years of experience she had as Tom to ride it out, returning a quirk of the eyebrow and a small twitch of the corner of her mouth.

David was taken aback; this slip of a girl appeared utterly unfazed. He had caused a greater reaction with less effort in thirty-year veterans and this mere child was almost smiling. “You realize, of course, that even after your time in the Marines the training I will give you will make the worst of boot camp seem like a Hawaiian vacation.”

The twitch now turned into a full-blown smile. “Thank you, Colonel -- first, for your honesty. I have had people conceal their true feelings and intent, and I cannot fully express my appreciation for you being up front about your views. Secondly, my life will literally rest on the preparation you provide. The harder you make me work, the more likely it is that I will survive what lies ahead of me. So all I ask is that you be as fair as you are hard.”

“You're serious.”

“As a heart attack. Talk to Michael and tell him what I told you. I'll ask him to tell you everything he can when I have a chance to talk to him. For now, please just treat me as you would any other employee.”

“Very well, but if you're misleading me you'll wish you were never born.” He took a moment to think. “If you were a normal employee, I'd take you on a tour of the facility. Later we have a debriefing of a returned field team from their work in the Sudan that you should attend. We'll start with the tour, break for lunch, and then get back for the meeting.”

“Thank you, Colonel; that will be fine. Please, lead the way.”

*****

The size of the facility meant the tour was short. David led the way past the offices of Joannes Bankhead, the CEO, and the major department managers, Ali Mobasheri from Finance, Valera Guillet from Facilities, Wes Holbrook from Legal, and Colonel Dmitri Sibincic, who headed Logistic Support. A brief introduction was made to each, then Nicole and her boss moved on. They looked in at the IT Manager's office, but it was empty.David commented as they moved on, “She's probably in the server room; we'll stop by there on our way out.”

They walked through the center of the building, passing a glassed in area containing a large array of rack-mounted computers. David knocked on the glass and caught the attention of a young woman of average height. She was dressed in a loose, casual blouse and slacks; sandals completed her comfortable-looking outfit. The long braid of her strawberry blonde hair swung freely as she turned toward the windows. David beckoned her to the door.

As she exited the room, he spoke. “Hello, Amelia. I want to introduce you to our new employee, Nicole Harrison. Nicole, this is Amelia Ten Broeck who is our Chief Technology Officer and also heads our IT department.”

A bright, warm smile appeared on Amelia's face. “Hi, Nicole! It's good to meet you. Welcome to the company.”

Nicole returned the smile. “Morning, Amelia. I'm glad to meet you, too. It's good to be here.”

"Will you be at the debriefing later, Amelia?" David inquired.

"I'm planning on it. I'll see you both later, I have a balky server I have to fix. I won't make it if it isn't working." Amelia grinned at the two as she returned to her computers.

"Well, Nicole, she was the last introduction I wanted to make this morning. If we break for lunch now, we can be back in time for the field team's report."

*****
1:00PM ET

A small, local Thai restaurant turned out to be David's favorite in the area. The food was excellent -- spicy without swamping the flavors of the other ingredients. They returned to the office shortly before the debriefing.

The Colonel had mentioned that the debriefings were always attended by as many employees as possible. It was an opportunity to stay aware of what was happening in the company's primary business. All the top management were in the conference room, as were a large contingent of the logistics and IT departments.

Shortly after the hour, the five team members entered, followed by David and Nicole. Nicole and the team took seats as David walked to the lectern at the front of the room.

"Good afternoon, everyone, and thank you for coming today. Our field team from the Sudan will give their report in a moment, but first I'd like to introduce our new employee, Nicole Harrison. Nicole, please stand so everyone can see who you are."

She stood and waved to the crowd, nodding to those she'd already met, and then sat down.

"Thank you, Nicole. Now we have our team that returned this week from the Sudan. I'd like to ask the team leader, Ted Amistad, to come up and take over for the team's report. Ted?"

A short, broad, redheaded man walked to the lectern. "Thank you, Dave. It's good to be home again. Good afternoon, everyone. Our team was tasked to survey the area near Muglad for possible petroleum bearing formations." He walked the group through their survey techniques and their preliminary results. "I want to thank Amelia for her support in retrieving the data from the crashed hard drive on the sensors laptop. The backup system worked fine, but her work meant we didn't have to rerun the initial sensor sweeps." He led the room in a round of applause.

"That was the good news and the end of the technical and business presentation. Now for the bad part, and I have to warn you that some of the pictures coming up are gruesome. During our survey work, we encountered some of the militia, or at least their leavings. Corrine, the first frame please."

Everyone in the room, except perhaps for Colonel Stirling and Colonel Sibincic, gasped at the picture which showed the smoldering remnants of a village and its residents. "Corrine, next."

This time some of the gasps turned to sobs as the picture showed a close-up of one of the huts. The smoldering body within was too small to be an adult, or even an adolescent.

Ted's voice was grim as he spoke again. "We took a little time to walk through this village and document what we saw. While there appeared to be a number of men, older women, and children, we did note that none of the bodies appeared to be young women." His face was bleak as he continued, "We have reason to believe they were kidnapped for slavery or prostitution."

Nicole stared at the picture in horror. None of the news reports from the area had ever shown anything like it. More pictures, each as horrible as the last, sequenced across the screen. Nicole's horror turned to anger and a hard determination to somehow bring justice to those victims. She turned to Colonel Stirling.

"Make sure your training is thorough, David. Those bastards are going to pay the price for this."

The Colonel heard the iron in her voice. He turned, and the light from the pictures reflected in eyes that promised hell on earth for the perpetrators of the atrocity. He'd seen that same look once before -- in the eyes of the men he'd led into battle to free the Falkland Islands from invaders. His thoughts turned again to the young woman beside him and the Sudanese militias. ~God help them; they'd no idea what they'd loosed into the world.~

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Nicole is in California for etiquette classes. She finds she's getting more education than she expected.

Story:

Amazon - Part 5: CHARM SCHOOL
By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********
Friday, January 5, 2001
WGSS Main Office
Fairfax, VA
5:10PM ET

Nicole spent the remainder of the afternoon with the returned team after being introduced by her boss, David Stirling. She had learned something of their life in the field as the five recounted incidents, some humorous, of their latest expedition. She quickly observed that this group, at least, was tight-knit, various members responding automatically as questions in their sphere of expertise arose.

"How did you handle being there?" Nicole had asked. "How did you deal with having to just stand by and watch what was happening to those people?"

Ted answered for them all. "For the most part, we didn't see anything while it was happening. The militias left us alone and ran when we came into an area. We helped when we could with the medical supplies we had on hand." He sighed as he finished. "There's only so much you can do when the government is such a big part of the problem."

*****

She'd finally wrapped up her day, or so she'd thought, when she returned to her desk to collect her coat and purse to return to her apartment. ~I guess I can call it home. It's all I have at the moment.~ A note was on her desk:

Nicole,
Please stop by my office before you leave.
Amelia

Nicole, carrying her coat, purse, and briefcase, made her way to Amelia's office and found her there with a black computer case on the desk. The redhead knocked at the doorframe. "Amelia? You wanted me to stop by?"

"Yes, I did! I didn't have time to do this earlier, and I know you're due in California on Monday, so I wanted to make sure you had your company laptop so you can keep up with your e-mail and the like while you're on the road."

Nicole grinned as she replied, "You just saved me a stop during my shopping trip tomorrow. I noticed a CompUSA down the road and was going to do some shopping."

Amelia opened the case to display an IBM Thinkpad within, along with the combination modem and Ethernet card, cables, power adapter, manuals, a flash drive, and external mouse. "This is our standard field system. It's running Windows 2000 and the Professional Office package. We add anti-virus and firewall software as well. Are you familiar with the OS and Office?"

Nicole nodded. "I've used both Win2K and Office before. Since you use flash drives, I assume I have admin privileges so I can mount it?"

Amelia smiled. "That's right. It also has a CD writer so you can back up your work. You have full ability to completely trash the system. The restore disk is in the inside pocket of the carrying case if that happens. Now, if you want to set it up, we'll get you logging in and learning your passwords."

Within half an hour, Nicole was repacking the system in the case. She had the VPN software set up, her logins were working, access to the network drives was verified, web access through the company proxy worked, and her e-mail client was set up. "Thanks, Amelia. I appreciate your providing this system and helping me get it all set up."

Amelia looked amused. "I don't know why you're thanking me. I don't recall the last time I just stood around and watched like this. When you get back from your outside classes, I'm going to draft you for my department!"

"You'll have to take that up with David." Nicole chuckled. "Just keep in mind I'll only be here for about a month before I'm gone again."

The blonde grinned. "That won't save you. I'll take whatever time I can get. Besides, I'm not above using my cooking for bribery."

Nicole chuckled. "The cooking is tempting, but you'll still need to convince my boss. And," the tall redhead said as she closed the last zipper on the case, "I guess that's it. Is there anything else before I head out?"

"Nope! We're all done here. Have a safe trip, Nicole, and I'll see you when you get back!" She extended her hand to the other woman.

Nicole shook the offered hand. "Thanks, Amelia. Bye!"

*****
Nicole's Apartment
6:10PM ET

The door to the apartment closed with a solid 'thump' as Nicole lugged her load inside. She left everything on the dinner table while hanging up her coat. ~I really need to consolidate here. Carrying all this through the airport is going to be a *pain*.~ She quickly unpacked the briefcase and examined the contents. ~Most of this paperwork can just stay here, but I'll need to add a fireproof lockbox to my shopping for tomorrow." She pulled a piece of paper from her purse and made a note. ~It looks like there's room in the computer case for the few items I really need from the briefcase. Hmmmm.~ She reorganized the computer peripherals to make room, then packed the remaining business items in the case. A small number of business cards made their way into her wallet.

Satisfied with the re-packing, she took the now-empty briefcase into her bedroom and stored it in a corner of the closet.

She looked again around the room -- her room. The furniture looked to be all wood, but a clean-lined style that reminded her of a motel room. ~It isn't my first choice for style, but at least it isn't that cold metal stuff.~ The queen-size bed, dresser, night-stand, and armoire were all solid, if not fancy. She returned to the living area. ~Time for some dinner and relaxation. I at least need to do a little shopping tomorrow.~ A thought rose abruptly. ~Oops! Almost forgot!~ "Michael? Do you have a minute, please?"

"Yes, Nicole?" Her guardian angel and mentor appeared near the door and walked toward her.

"Hi Michael. I had a talk with David Stirling today, and he was unhappy, as he called it, with how I was brought into the company. I didn't tell him much, but did say his training was crucial to my long-term survival. I said he should call you, tell you what I said, and ask for more information."

Michael winced. "I'm sorry you were in the line-of-fire, child."

She chuckled. "Daddy, that's not the first time *or* the worst time. I want him to train me, but I need him to trust me enough to do everything I'll need. I didn't know how much it was safe to tell him; I didn't think he'd believe the real story."

The man nodded. "I'll think about it and talk to him next week. You did well, daughter. Are you ready for your trip?"

"Pretty much. I need to pick up some luggage and a fireproof lockbox for the important papers, but I think I'm set for everything else."

"Can I do anything else for you?"

"Nope, just a hug and I'm good-to-go. Or you are. Or something like that." She grinned.

Michael reached out and hugged the young woman. "You have a good trip, and you be careful."

"I will." She returned the hug and watched as he walked toward the door and disappeared.

**********
Sunday, January 7, 2001
Doubletree Guest Suites, Doheny Beach
Dana Point, CA
4:10PM PT

Nicole pushed the door open with her shoulder, awkwardly wheeling the larger of her two suitcases into place to hold it open. The second suitcase squeaked as she pulled it into the room and was left by the bed that soon held the hanging bag, computer case, and her purse. Another moment and the door thumped shut as the last suitcase was pulled into the room.

~I *hate* LAX!~ She groaned as she left the last bag sitting on the floor where it was. She sat down and slipped out of her shoes, reveling in the feeling of bare feet as she rubbed them to soothe the slight ache from the long day of walking around airports; it seemed to take more of a toll on her than she was accustomed to. Looking around, she grimaced. ~This stuff won't hang itself up.~ She stood again and began to unpack for the long stay.

~After this, I'd best make my run by the seminar site, so I know where it is from here, and also check out where I can eat. Who knows? Maybe I'll be able to walk tomorrow, weather permitting.~ She had to admit, though, that the Grand Prix was a fun car to drive. Maybe walking wasn't such a good idea -- it might rain, after all. She smiled to herself as she unpacked. ~I might as well indulge a bit while I can.~

*****
Monday, January 8, 2001
5:00AM PST

Beep-beep-beep!

A bleary eye gazed venomously at the source of the noise.

It had been hard to sleep with the noise at the apartment after the quiet of the cabin. The motel was even worse. Her keen hearing had picked up new arrivals all night, as she was startled into alertness by doors closing in the corridor or the voices of new arrivals walking near her door.

Tempting as it was to hammer the clock into pieces and go back to sleep, she groped for the off switch and sat up.

She still rose early, as the habits of even a few weeks were ingrained. She might not have horses to care for, but she needed to keep up her conditioning, and perhaps it would help her wake up. Nicole stood, stretched, and made her reluctant way to the bathroom. She dressed in a sports-bra and sweats before making her way to the fitness room. Scanning around, she saw a couple of decent Nautilus machines and several treadmills. A five-minute warm-up and she began working her way up the weight settings on the Nautilus.

An hour and a half later, having topped out on the weight settings and then using a short 45 minute run at 10 miles-per-hour to get her heart rate up a little, she returned to her suite for a shower. It was time to dress for the outside world and to eat before classes started. She wanted to make good use of the business outfits purchased that first day after she changed. A bolt of pain accompanied the memory of that shopping trip with, and her recent betrayal by, Artemis. She shook off the memory; one day there might be reconciliation, but not until Artemis decided to change her outlook. Nicole flipped through each of her outfits and evaluated the impression they would make. The weather here was warm enough to use anything in her closet, but rain might be a pain even with the umbrella that sat by the door.

*****
8:45AM
Etiquette School

She stopped just outside the door and checked her watch. ~Great! I'm here fifteen minutes early. That's plenty of time for me to get in and settled before class.~ She walked up and entered the building.

A receptionist pointed her to the room where the weeklong Business and Social Etiquette seminar was to be held. Perhaps a dozen people were already in the rectangular room. A projection screen was to the right of the doorway, and a ceiling mounted projector to the left; a computer to run the presentation sat in the far left corner of the room. A lectern stood alone in the far right corner, next to the screen. Light gray walls surrounded the wood-looking table, which looked about half full and held small placards with names printed on them.

Looking at the people in the room, Nicole's first thought was relief. She had chosen a comfortable, medium-blue pants suit and light blue blouse; it being the closest thing to typical office wear she had. Her hair was restrained by a barrette and trailed down between her shoulders. The black, low-heeled shoes completed the echo of the blue-suited executive. She had deliberately avoided much makeup; she'd get a feel for dress conventions and then decide where to go on that. The dress of the others in the room varied a bit -- this was California after all -- but so far most were also in office wear.

She located an empty seat with her name on a folded card and a stack of handouts on the table. She sat down and started flipping quickly through the stack. Her thoughts were derailed by a cheerful voice as someone sat in the next chair.

"Hi! My name's Kate, Kate Tanner."

Nicole turned her head to look at the newcomer and extended her hand in greeting. Kate was not terribly tall, perhaps a head shorter than herself, with shoulder-length, dark brown hair and medium green eyes. She had an open and friendly feel about her.

"Hi, I'm Nicole Harrison." There was an odd... tickle? ... in the back of Nicole's head as the brunette sat next to her. That feeling was followed by another, much lower in her body, as the attractive brunette stirred physical responses of a more easily recognized sort. Nicole fought the latter reaction as she looked at the girl. ~Woman, you dummy! She's the same age you look!~ she thought to herself as she picked up the conversation again. "Glad to meet you. Are you from this area?"

Kate nodded as she replied, "Yeah, I grew up in West Hollywood and went to school at UCLA. The company that hired me sends all their new people to this seminar and the one on dining decorum. You?" She absently rubbed the back of her head.

"No, I'm from out of state; I graduated from Syracuse. I work for Wing Ground Sensor Systems near DC; they seem to think I have management potential, and I'll also be doing some field work, so I'm here for this seminar, the one on dining decorum, plus the next week that covers international etiquette."

"Cool! Ever been here before? I'm staying at the Holiday Inn, since it's too far to commute home."

Nicole's brain flashed through trips Tom had made over the years, but decided to avoid the possible problems of mentioning them. Besides, this *was* her first trip as Nicole. "Nope, this is my first trip. I'm in the Doubletree for the three seminars this place hosts, away for a week in London for another seminar, and then, if you can believe it, back to LA for dance lessons!"

"Dance?! Why?"

"We do a lot of business in the US and Europe, so they say I need to be ready to handle upper-crust social situations."

"Ewwwww!" A look of distaste at the thought appeared on Kate's face.

Nicole shrugged. "It's just part of the job. I hope it'll wind up being more fun than squished toes. Maybe I should invest in steel-toed shoes?" She snickered.

Her companion giggled. Her response was cut off as the instructor showed up and the seminar began.

*****

The seminar took a break at 10:30 to allow attendees to stretch their legs and take a coffee break. Nicole noticed that the 'tickle' faded when Kate left the room, then returned when she did. ~How odd. I wonder what's up?~

Kate looked puzzled when she returned, but waited until Nicole returned from her bathroom break.

"Nicole, would you like to grab lunch with me?"

"Sure, my treat today?"

"Sold!"

*****

The morning flashed by, as information poured out of the instructor on "how to make an entrance and work a room" and "networking and first-meeting strategies." Nicole's handouts were extensively marked up with highlights and elaborations.

Nicole and Kate found a small restaurant near the seminar site, sitting indoors as the breeze off the ocean was cool. Both took advantage of a seafood salad, and they munched quietly for a time.

"So, Kate, who is it you work for?"

"I work for an electronics firm called Interstate Electronics in our Anaheim office." She dug into her purse. "I think I have a business card here somewhere...."

Nicole smiled as she pulled her wallet out, extracting a business card from one of the credit card positions. "Here's my card, Kate. Someone suggested I store a small number of business cards like this," Nicole showed her wallet to her companion, "so I'd be able to find one quickly." She didn't mention that it was Tom's mentor when he started his career in the 60's.

Kate finally unearthed a card from her purse, a bit the worse for wear, and handed it across the table. More cards followed and found their way into a niche in her wallet before it was returned to her purse and the conversation continued. "Nicole, have you noticed any odd headaches this morning? Every time I've walked close to you, I've had this odd feeling in the back of my head," Kate said.

"Not a headache, but a tickle. Is that more like it?" Nicole responded.

"Exactly! Have you ever felt anything like that before?"

"No, I haven't. I can ask someone who might know about things like that." She thought to herself that Michael might be waiting for her when she got to the motel for that matter.

"That feeling really is weirding me out! Do you think something's wrong?" Kate was looking a bit worried.

"Not a chance. I recently had a complete, detailed physical. I think they even checked my hair for split-ends. Absolutely everything is clean, so it can't be a physical problem. We may be nuts, but we're healthy nuts."

"Great, that makes me feel *ever* so much better. Not."

"Kate, I don't really know what's happening either. I do have people I trust to tell me about things that I should worry about. I promise to check tonight and let you know tomorrow if they have anything. I have no idea what it might be. I will warn you my life has been severely weird of late."

"OK, I guess. If you hear anything, I want to find out then; got it? This is totally freaking me out!"

"I get that; I don't like weird things happening in my head either." She checked her watch. "It's time to get back."

Nicole paid the bill and joined Kate for the short walk back to the seminar.

*****
5:20 PM
Doubletree Suites

Nicole finally got back to her room after the seminar, but only after promising Kate she'd meet up for dinner at 6. ~Maybe I can get an answer to our questions before dinner.~ "*MICHAEL?!*" She raised her voice a bit, trying to make sure he knew it was for him.

"What's up, Nicole?" A familiar voice came from right behind her, causing her to start and spin around.

"Cut that out!" she said, glaring and slapping gently at the grinning angel. The glare faltered and changed to an answering smile, then a half-frown. "I had a weird thing happen today. I hollered to see if you could help figure out what's going on."

"OK, I will if I can. Tell me about it."

She quickly outlined the events of the day leading to her call for help. "So I promised to find out what I could."

Michael nodded. "It's simple. That 'tickle' is a recognition signal telling you that a potential Amazon is near. She gets the same signal that the Queen is near. It will keep happening until the potential recruit either accepts or refuses the call. Each Amazon is also sensitive to potential recruits, but you will have the final say in extending the call."

"And it didn't occur to anyone to TELL *ME* about this?" The glare returned.

He shrugged. "It wasn't supposed to happen like this. You were supposed to have Artemis to help you adjust to being a woman. Since you and she aren't able to work together on that, you are being provided with someone else instead."

"Great. 'Hi, Kate! I found out that you're a potential Amazon and that tickle in your head is telling you I'm your Queen. Just ignore all that Greek mythology. Oh, and by the way you're selected to help me learn how to be a woman since I was a man two months ago.' Yeah! Uh-huh! That'll really work, I'm sure!"

"You were going to have to face this at some point."

"I know that! I thought I'd have time to learn a little about what I'm doing first! What do I *do*?"

"If I may make a suggestion, just telling her the truth might work out better than you expect."

She gaped at him. "Just tell her the truth?" He nodded. "All of it?"

He shrugged. "Perhaps not all at once. You do need to fill her in as quickly as you can. You need the help she can give rather badly."

"Just when I thought my life wouldn't get much weirder for a while." She sighed heavily.

"If you need to talk later, I'll be listening. It's time for you to get ready for dinner."

She smiled uncertainly. "And it's probably best to settle this sooner rather than later, right?"

Michael just smiled in return.

"Right. Put in a word for me with your boss and make sure He has a line open for me. I'll need help to get this across without sending Kate screaming from the room. Oh, and can you drop off a couple of feet of 3/4" rebar? I want something to get Kate's attention and a demonstration might help."

"Of course, and I'll be here anytime you need me, daughter."

"Thanks, Daddy. Now scoot so I can change."

*****
6:00 PM
Holiday Inn Express

"So, Kate, where do we go?" The brunette and redhead stood outside the motel looking at the signs up and down the road.

Kate shrugged her shoulders. "Dunno. Mexican?"

"Sounds good, there's that place that way we can walk to," she said, pointing south. Kate nodded as the two walked along the highway toward the restaurant.

"By the way, Nicole, have you found anything out yet?" There was no immediate reply from her companion. The hesitation unnerved Kate. They walked in silence for a moment before Kate tried again. "Nicole? You're scaring me here. Is it that bad?"

"I'm sorry Kate, I was just thinking. It's not bad; you're not sick, or anything like it. The whole thing will break your weird-meter though. It might be best to hold off the explanation until after we eat -- and no alcoholic drinks; you might want one later, but you need to be sure of what you hear."

"OK. I'll stay right here at a nice, comfortable scared. Water with dinner, check."

*****

Dinner had little, if any, small talk. Both women sat quietly, preoccupied with their thoughts. One woman was stressing over the unknowns of that sensation in her head, the other trying desperately to imagine a believable way to explain the unbelievable.

Outside, the two stood trying to decide how to proceed. Nicole spoke up, "Why don't we go back to my suite, Kate? It's quiet, and I'll explain what I know."

"That's the best deal I'll get, right?"

"Probably; it's the best I can do right now." Nicole had an apologetic look on her face.

Kate took a deep breath. "OK, let's go."

*****
7:30PM
Doubletree Suites

The brunette was subdued as she sat on the couch. She waited as Nicole found a seat after coming out of the bedroom and propping an arm-length piece of 3/4" rebar next to the chair. She also held a white rod in her hand.

"So -- I can't really put this off anymore," began the redhead. "I talked to that person I mentioned who would know what that sensation is all about. He explained it and left how to explain it to you in my hands." She paused for a moment. "As I said, it isn't at all dangerous. You aren't sick or anything. It *is* kind of a problem for me, though, since I hadn't expected find someone like you yet."

"Like me?" Kate tilted her head and raised an eyebrow in question.

Nicole nodded. "Buckle your seatbelt, because here it starts getting really tough to believe. All I ask is that you hear me out to the end.

"Let me start with some basics. What do you know about Greek mythology -- specifically the Amazons?"

Kate looked puzzled. "I took a Greek history course as an elective, but I don't know much. They were a tribe of warrior women in what's now Turkey. They died out about three-hundred B.C.E. as far as I know, at least based on the stories surrounding Alexander the Great."

Nicole nodded, unsurprised. "Ignore most of the Greek mythology you know regarding the Amazons; it's almost all wrong. They existed about 4000 years ago, centered north of the Black Sea. They were betrayed and overrun by the Hittites; every last clan was hunted down, isolated, and destroyed. About seven weeks ago, I was going home from a business trip when I literally tripped over this, the Amazon Royal Scepter." She held up the white rod in her hand and then handed it to Kate. "A week later I had visitors who said I had been chosen to restart something that hasn't existed for 3500 years -- the Amazon Nation."

Kate's expression was, to be nice, skeptical; she examined the rod, and, after handing it back, snorted in derision.

Nicole ignored the response, other than curving her lips into a slight smile, and continued. "That 'tickle' you felt was how a potential Amazon can identify me as the leader, the Queen if you like. I get the same sensation to tell me a potential Amazon is around. I didn't select you; that decision was made by others." She shrugged. "It is still your choice; you can say no, or you can say yes. Either way, once you decide, the sensation will stop." She paused for a moment. "Kate, you're a person I know I can grow to like. Even if you say you don't want to become an Amazon, I hope you'll consider becoming a friend."

"You're nuts, you realize." Kate, wide-eyed, started looking for exits from the room. She wished she'd taken the chair closer to the door.

Nicole sighed; she had expected this reaction. "OK. Don't go running away screaming just yet. How about a demonstration?" She stood and moved toward the door. "Pick up the rebar and try to bend it."

"Huh?" Kate looked blankly at the other woman. "Why would I want to do that?"

"Please. I need you to convince yourself that rebar is real."

Kate kept her eyes on the lunatic redhead as she picked up the heavy steel bar. She tried, but couldn't even make the thing flex. "OK. So what?"

"Are you satisfied it's real? Do you think anyone could bend that with their bare hands?"

Kate barked out a laugh. "Even Ahhhnold couldn't bend that puppy."

"OK. Just put it down and move off to what you feel is a safe distance." Kate did so, returning to her seat on the couch. It was frustrating that Nicole carefully kept between her and the door.

Nicole walked over and picked up the rod. "Real steel and almost an inch thick, right?" Kate nodded. "Watch."

Kate's eyes started and her jaw dropped as the other woman, seemingly without effort, promptly turned it into a hoop.

"Here." Nicole handed the bent bar to her shocked companion. "Try to unbend it. Still the same bar, right?"

Kate gave the ends of the rod a strong tug. She was unable to budge the bent steel. "It seems to be the same, unless it's all a magic trick."

Nicole retrieved the steel circle. Again, seemingly without trying, the bar bent easily and was returned to a slightly warped version of the original.

Kate just stared for a moment at the rebar, then looked in fear at the redhead. "This can't be real. You can't be human. What ARE you?"

Nicole moved back, placed the rebar next to her chair again, and folded her arms under her breasts. "As I told you, I'm the first Queen of the new Amazons. I'm a stronger, faster version of all the rest that will come later. It's my job to learn what I must, and find the women and men I need to rebuild the Nation from scratch. You are the first person I've found who has been selected, if you choose to say yes, to help me in my task. I'm not here to hurt you in any way; I need you and your help."

"I must be hallucinating, or dreaming." Kate sat, shaking her head in disbelief.

"Why do you think I suggested you stick to water?" Nicole put the rod down before walking to Kate. She knelt down before the young woman. "Kate, I know this is unbelievable. The person I spoke with, who told me what that 'tickle' was, said you deserve the whole truth up-front; I agree with that. I can't build the kind of relationships I need if I don't tell the truth." She waited a moment for some reaction. "Can I get you some ice water?"

"Sure," came the absent reply. Nicole was grateful she was responding at all.

Kate struggled to process the revelation. ~This normal looking woman says she's an Amazon, and she's stronger than an Olympic weightlifter.~. Kate shook her head to clear it as Nicole returned and gave her the ice water. The oddest part of this was that, weird as it all sounded, something deep inside told her it was all true and real and right. Her heart told her this was to be part of her life. It made no sense at all. "So let me get this straight -- you got drafted into restarting the Amazons, and you picked me to help."

Nicole returned to her seat with another glass of ice water. "Not quite. I was picked, but had a choice to say no; I said yes. Remember that I didn't pick you, either. That came from a much higher authority." Nicole pointed up. "God chose you because you are the best person to help me. It's still a choice, not a draft. You can say no, and no one will force you, or think less of you, either way." She paused for a sip of water.

"There is one thing that you must promise me, no matter what you decide. You *must* keep this secret until I say otherwise. There are people who are looking for me and will kill me if I'm found."

The brunette paled. "Who? Why?"

"I don't know who, yet. The same groups are still around that destroyed the Amazons last time. They'd be happy to stop me now, before I can get started."

Kate's mind whirled as she strove to cope with the magnitude of what she'd heard. "I... I need some time to think about this."

"I understand, Kate. Take all the time you need; there's no hurry or time limit. Just think it through carefully and ask any questions you want. I'll answer anything as best I can. You have my cell number on the card I gave you earlier. I'll leave my phone on. Call me any time with any questions." She paused before continuing. "Kate, do you have any religious affiliation?"

The brunette nodded absently.

"This is a good time to pray for guidance. This is a lot to think about and you need all the help you can get. If it helps, I'll be praying for you, too."

"I need to leave now. I'll see you tomorrow." The thoroughly rattled brunette departed hurriedly, leaving Nicole to ponder whether she had a future anymore.

"Michael, I hope I didn't blow it," she said to herself as she closed and locked the door.

An arm draped itself over her shoulders. "You did fine. She needs time, just as you did."

"What happens if she says 'Yes'?"

"Then we need to have Artemis come and welcome her into the Nation. I know it won't be comfortable for you, but it must be that way."

"That's only right. She's waited so long for this, there's no way we can keep her out of it. It's the only way she'll ever really heal, I think. I can't let my problem with her poison the relationships she can have with the new Amazons." She looked up at Michael. "How's she doing? Has anything changed at all?"

The angel hesitated. "Things haven't changed much since you left. She's worried that she has ruined any chance for the Amazons to succeed by estranging you, rather than thinking about how she wronged you."

Nicole shook her head. "Michael, you know my heart. I don't hate her; I'm just terribly hurt and angry. But no matter how hurt I am, I can't let that ruin the chances for the Amazons to be reborn." She paused. "Let her know that I'm hurt because I want to love her and have her love in return. Any time, any place -- if she thinks we can reconcile, I want to fix this, but she has to get to the point where she accepts me for who I *AM* not who I was. And could you ask her to come by for a minute? If Kate says yes, I want to have something straight with Artemis."

"I'll make sure she knows," he replied and left.

Only moments passed, and then a black-haired, dusky woman appeared. "What do you want, Harrison?" She waited for a response, wondering why Nicole had voluntarily asked for her presence.

Nicole began, "We need to get something settled before you have to welcome our first new Amazon." Artemis' face flashed from uncertainty, to hope, to worry. "First, I want to apologize for my words when I came back from my camping trip. What you said hurt, more than anything in my life, but my reaction still wasn't justified. Please forgive me, and I'd be pleased if you felt comfortable calling me 'Nicole' again."

Artemis looked startled. She had considered many possibilities, but this was nowhere on her list. "Of course you have my forgiveness, as if it is needed. And right now I appreciate your permission to call you by your given name." A small smile appeared on her lips.

Nicole nodded. "I'm sure you know I met a potential Amazon today. If she says yes, I don't want problems between the two of us to taint her attitude toward you. I want the Amazons to respect you as they should."

The goddess had the grace to appear embarrassed. "Thank you. I understand, though, you and I still have a long way to go."

The Queen nodded. "We have time. This situation with Kate can't wait. May I call on you as I do Michael if I need to?"

"Of course. Do you think she'll say yes?"

"I really hope so. It would be nice not being all alone."

Artemis barely winced, still seeing echoes of the damage so thoughtlessly inflicted. "I'll be back if you need me. Anything else?"

"No. Just say 'Hi!' to Elizabeth for me? I miss her, too."

"I'll do that, and throw in a carrot from you. She keeps looking for you."

"Thank you." The tension was thick as Nicole struggled to reign in her instinct to lash out. "That's all I had to say."

The goddess nodded, but paused before she left. "Nicole? I know you don't have any reason to trust me right now, but please be careful. You're learning your new role in life, and it's very different from the life you used to live. This is your first foray out into the world; give yourself time to ease into who and what you are now." She disappeared. The bridge wasn't ready to rebuild, but perhaps the riverbed was ready to be reshaped after the nuking.

*****
Tuesday, January 9, 2001
5:30AM
Doubletree Fitness Room

Nicole was just completing the last rep on the weight machine when he came in. He looked to be medium height, perhaps even as tall as she was, with blond hair and ice-blue eyes. She nodded in greeting as she got off the weight machine, reset the weight to its lowest setting, and set up the treadmill for her morning run.

*****
Keith watched with interest as the redhead finished with the weight machine and started her run. He watched her lithe form with appreciation as she moved. ~I may just have to start a little earlier tomorrow.~ That thought left a smile on his face as he set the weight machine up.

*****

Nicole glanced at the young man as he set up for his workout, noting the smile appearing as he looked at her. Her mind noted the attention with distaste. ~What kind of person does he think I am?~ At the same time her body decided it wanted more of the attention, and the slight friction between her legs as she ran only aggravated the mental distress she felt. ~What's wrong with me?~

Nicole wrenched her mind from her internal war and focused on the TV.

**************
6:30AM
Nicole's Room

Nicole walked into the room a bit tired after the run and still feeling the 'runner's high,' but there was still that unfamiliar sensation as well. She stripped off her clothing and headed for the shower; the exercise left her feeling good, but the sweat and odor she could do without.

She stepped into the warm spray, enjoying the feel as it began cleansing the sweat. She turned and almost started as the water hit her breasts -- the impact of the spray on her nipples reinforced the sensations she'd felt earlier. She moved her left hand up to stroke one breast and groaned as the touch set off a pleasant tension throughout her body and warmth grew between her legs. The other hand stroked her front as it joined in the delightful stimulation of her hardening nipples. She felt the stiffening and crinkling as her arousal grew. All new, and all so different from anything she'd known as a man. Images of the man in the fitness room, then Kate, flashed through her mind as she continued her self-stimulation -- the incongruity utterly lost in the feelings coursing through her body. New levels of excitement opened as her right hand trailed slowly back down her stomach to gently cup herself and begin the invasion of the moist, textured velvet of her new sex. She brushed a spot at the top of her cleft and the world blinked out abruptly....

The water continued to sting her sensitive skin as she recovered enough to realize she was collapsed against the side of the shower stall. The abrupt explosion of orgasm had come, and she only vaguely recalled her knees buckling and her loud moan as she was swept from consciousness momentarily. Rarely had Tom experienced anything comparable, though there had been times in his youth when he and Beth had one of those perfect moments -- an utter joining of body and soul that even this didn't touch. They were rare even in those younger days. She just stayed there for a time, relishing the afterglow.

Slowly she recovered and stood carefully, and unsteadily, to continue her shower. It was terribly tempting to indulge again in that new marvel she'd found. Now, however, it was time to get back to business and get ready for the day; perhaps she'd indulge tonight, or in the morning... or both.

*****
8:50AM
Etiquette School

Kate walked in looking like the morning after the night before.

"Morning, Kate." Nicole looked sympathetically at the young woman as she sat, clutching a Starbucks cup. It was large and the contents were strong enough to give anyone within 3 feet a caffeine boost.

"Morning." The brunette drank from her cup, trying desperately to substitute caffeine for sleep. Her eyes had bags under them, poorly concealed by makeup. She hadn't tried to use anything else other than a touch of lipstick. Even her hair looked a bit bedraggled and weary.

"Do you want to join me for lunch today?" Nicole could feel the fatigue of the youngster. She'd try to keep questions to a simple, easy-to-answer level. A real conversation was not going to happen.

"Fine." She took another gulp of the potent drink.

Nicole gently shook her head. It could be a lot worse.

*****
12:00 Noon

Kate was functional enough to follow, but little else. The caffeine had allowed her to take notes as she sat quietly through the morning presentation. Nicole took her to a nearby restaurant, the "Brio Tuscany Grille," and they sat in a fairly secluded booth. "Kate? Are you OK?"

"No. I'm not. I hardly slept last night, and no matter how hard I try, I can't convince myself you're lying... or insane." Head held in her hands, a brief shake of the head was her only movement.

"I'm not lying or insane, and you aren't insane either." She reached out a hand to her companion's shoulder in comfort. "It's hard, I know, to find out that something so weird is real. That's why I told you there's no need to hurry. There's all this week and next before you're done, and I'll be here the following week, too."

"I... can't make a decision yet, but I don't want to drag it out either. Can we grab something quick to eat tonight? I want to just sit and talk for a while."

"Of course, Kate. I told you before, I'll answer any questions I have the answers for, and do my best to find any answers I don't have."

"Great." She looked dazed as she scanned the menu. "Is there a salad dressing with caffeine?"

*****
5:30PM
Doubletree Suites

Nicole gave Kate a ride to a nearby sub shop, then drove them back to her motel. Kate nibbled at her food, too tired to be really hungry.

"So, Kate, you had a question?" Nicole tried to kick-start the conversation.

"I was awake almost all night with questions racing though my head. Now I can hardly think of any; my head feels as if it's full of cotton. I guess I want to start simple: What ARE the Amazons? What do they do?"

"It seems we have an enemy left from the time of the first Amazons, and we'll have to be ready to fight them. The Amazons will be warriors; we will fight to protect ourselves, our sister Amazons, or others too weak to help themselves. We will also be a matriarchy, with all command positions filled by women. That part the Greeks got right. As far as I understand it all, there is an ancient group that the Amazons are uniquely suited to combat. My task is to rebuild in such a way that we win the war this time. While we're doing that, I hope we'll be able to use the unique strengths of our women and men to build a society that will be more just and balanced than any other -- a model for the rest of the world."

"Why me? What am I supposed to do? I don't have any military skills. I'm just out of college. And I don't know anything about sociology, either."

Nicole chuckled. "Answering your questions in order: I don't know, I haven't figured out that for myself either; I'd say you'll do something you like to do, something that uses your strengths and skills -- that you have an aptitude for; and the implied third question, that's OK since I don't either -- at least not yet."

"Huh?"

"Which question 'Huh?'"

"You're supposed to be the head of a nation and military organization and know nothing about either?"

"Ignorance is curable. God willing, one day we'll not have to focus so much on fighting, but for now we seem to be called to stand up against something no one else can deal with." Nicole shrugged. "In March, I'll be heading off to Marine boot-camp at Parris Island. By the time I'm done in the Marines, I should be less ignorant."

"Marines? Why the Marines?" Kate was waking up enough to process a bit more of what was being said.

"We aren't -- won't be -- a nation state like the U.S. or Canada; we're going to be more like the Native American tribes that exist within the boundaries of another country. The Amazons will be a ground force, strictly light infantry; that eliminates the Air Force and Navy. The Army is geared toward big formations with lots of logistics support. The Marines are accustomed to operating in smaller, self-contained formations. That's closer to the Amazon model I'm shooting for. At some point I hope to get into their Force Recon training program, which is the Marine version of Special Forces. It's the best I can do in the States."

"So what do I do? Am I supposed to sign up?"

"No. At least I don't think so, not yet. If you say yes, I want you to keep going as you are. I'll need someone to run the financial side of the nation; if you like doing that, it's better to keep you at work you are good at and enjoy. At some point you'll need training, but not immediately."

Kate nodded. So far things sounded odd, but OK. "What happens if I say yes?"

"If you accept, I'll call Artemis, the patron goddess of the Amazons, and she will empower you and make you an Amazon."

"Does that mean I have to worship her, or something? And how does this all work with being an American? I'm not happy about everything the U.S. does, but I don't want to go against it either."

"First, things have changed a lot since the time of the Greeks. Artemis now works for the Archangel Michael in Heaven's Armies, so you don't have to worship her, but she does deserve your respect as the head of the Nation. Also, remember I grew up in the States, too. I don't think we'll be working at cross purposes much."

Kate's eyes widened a bit as she asked, "And you're saying that all that stuff in the Bible...."

"There are misunderstandings and misinterpretations, but insofar as it's translated correctly it's true. There was a pastor I heard once who said, 'The main things are the plain things, and the plain things are the main things.' That is completely and unambiguously true. From what I've found recently, people have gotten into trouble when they try to make things plain that aren't intended to be plain."

"Wow!" Kate sat quietly for a few minutes as she considered the information. Nicole chewed on her meal, waiting for the next question. "So," Kate asked, "why did *you* say yes?"

Nicole paused for a minute to swallow and take a sip of her drink. "I was, and am, a Christian. You recall I showed you the rod?" Kate nodded. "That is the Queen's Scepter of the Amazons, and it appeared, literally, under my foot. I had Artemis and Michael show up to tell me what it was and the choice I had to make." Nicole shrugged. "I had a call from God and had to decide to accept or not. What choice did I really have and still be true to my faith?"

Kate's eyes were wide. "You had an Archangel bring that call!?"

Nicole nodded. "And they both trained me between my accepting the call and yesterday. Just as advice, *DON'T* try to be evasive with an angel. They get really angry, and there aren't many scarier things in this world." She shuddered a bit at that memory.

Silence filled the room as the redhead finished her meal, and the brunette actually made progress eating as she contemplated her choice. Kate was tired, but was suddenly settled in her mind; a sense of peace filled her as she realized the choice was made.

"I think I know what I want to do, but I'd like to sleep on it if that's OK?" Kate broke the quiet.

"Kate, I told you there's no need to make a quick decision. If you need more than a day, or a week, that's OK too."

"Thank you; I really appreciate the lack of pressure. Is there anything else you can tell me?"

"There are other things I'd say to a sister Amazon, but unless you need more information for your decision, not really."

"OK. Oh! One more question. Ummmm. The Amazons were supposed to be all-women, all the time, and that's kind of squicky to me. Will I? we...." The blush started from the shoulders and worked up to her hairline.

Nicole giggled and shook her head, as another corner of her mind voiced disappointment. "No. I can't let men take direct part in running the Amazons, but it won't be an extended episode of 'Lesbian Warrior Women.' We'll have men as part of the nation. Keep in mind, though, I won't make an issue of behavior in private as long as it doesn't affect the safety or mission of the Amazons."

Kate sighed in relief, and then quietly finished her meal. A sense of peace and resolve came from somewhere and grew with time. Her decision was made; she knew it, but was determined to wait one more day. This was a BIG choice. ~One more day, just to be sure.~ She knew she'd sleep better tonight.

She said her goodnight to Nicole and left.

Nicole started to turn on the radio then stopped. "Michael?"

Her guardian angel and guide appeared in the room, in front of her this time. "Hello, daughter. You did very well today with Kate. What can I do for you?"

The redhead looked at him with a confused, almost fearful, look. "Michael, the last couple of days I've found myself responding to men *and* women. Physically, I mean. Sexually." As she spoke her face assumed a distinct red cast. "Just now there was a part of me that was sad that Kate was turned off by same-sex relationships."

Michael nodded. "Are you really surprised?"

Nicole hesitated. "I can't honestly say I really thought about it. Until I went through my change, I was a happily heterosexual man; now I'm female outside and attracted to both sexes -- I think. That just isn't right, is it? I mean everything I was brought up with said it wasn't."

"Have a seat, child. I'll try to help you work through it." Michael nodded at the couch, sitting next to the terribly confused woman as she took her seat. "Now, why do you think something is wrong?"

She looked at him as if he'd grown a second head. "I was raised thinking homosexuality is a problem and a sin. I know there are lots of people who think otherwise; I, well Tom, even worked with some people who were gay or lesbian, and they were marvelous to work with. They were, and still are I suppose, great folk I'm proud to have known. I just never expected to wonder which side of that street I lived on. God called me to do this work; I don't want to offend Him if I can help it."

The expression on the angel's face turned faintly sad. "I wish more people would at least think to ask your question. Let me see if I can help you work through this. First you need to answer the question, 'What is God?' What one word describes Him best?"

Nicole didn't answer for a few moments as she dug through her memory. "Love. In first John, chapter four, verse sixteen: 'God is love. Whoever lives in love lives in God, and God in him.' It ties in with what Jesus said were the two greatest commands -- that we're to love God and love our neighbor."

"Your new memory helps, doesn't it?" He chuckled. "Now, do you agree that you and Beth lived in love, and that your relationship was *defined* by that love for each other?"

She bit her lip before answering; the hurt of the loss still fresh in her heart. "Michael, you don't even need me to answer that. You know the pain I still feel from that loss."

"I know, and I'm sorry. I wouldn't bring it up if it weren't important. Anyway, do you think God had a problem with that relationship of yours?"

She sighed. "There were times.... We wanted so much to have children. When we found we'd never be able to, we were heartbroken." Her breath hitched at a long buried memory. "We even tried adoption. All those doors seemed to slam in our faces...." Tears began as she recalled the shared pain from years ago. "Yes, Michael. At times we did feel God was angry with us and we didn't know *WHY*!" Raw pain flowed with the tears that fell freely down her cheeks.

Michael quickly pulled her close. "Nicole -- *Daughter* -- He was *never* angry with you. I know it still hurts, but he had a path for you and Beth that needed you to understand that hurt; how many couples did you two help over the years who dealt with the same thing? Remember, He *LOVES* you, and always has." He stood long enough to grab a tissue.

She sniffed back the tears, using the tissue to wipe her eyes. "So what does all this have to do with my confusion?"

"God has one standard for a relationship: Love. A 'straight' or gay relationship based on anything but both love and respect is a sin to Him. Anything else, anything *less* is a mockery of his creation.

"Adam and Eve were created to have that loving relationship as well as to procreate. The need to have children is not as crucial now, but the standard is still love and respect. There are couples of both sorts that are based on greed, or lust, or any number of things that make Him grieve. Whomever you choose to spend time with, even if it involves sex, if it is *love* and *respect* that motivates you, He will not be angry. Love can be misdirected, but it cannot be sin. Keep in mind I'm not talking about the current 'Hi! I love you!' attitude. The casual jump-in-the-sack cheapens what is meant to be a gift -- an outgrowth of an intimate sharing between two hearts."

"So you're saying I don't need to worry about it, as long as our hearts are in the right place?"

"Precisely; you *will* want to give yourself time to adjust to your new body and its reactions, so you can avoid problems. Your brain is literally wired differently now, and it will take time for you to learn just what that implies, not to mention that you can now get pregnant."

"But what about all those verses talking about how bad homosexual behavior is?"

"That's one of those cultural sidelines for the time. The Greeks had oriented themselves and their society to the point they abused women and viewed them as nothing more than brood mares."

Nicole finally returned Michael's embrace. "Thank you. I really needed this." She gave him a quick peck on the cheek as she said, "Love you, Daddy. Do you mind hanging around for a bit? It's comforting to have you around just now." She snuggled into his embrace as she pondered the information and what it implied for her life.

"Not at all," he replied.

*****
Wednesday, January 10, 2001
5:10AM
Doubletree Fitness Room

He was already in the workout room when Nicole arrived. He was already on one of the Nautilus, doing reps at a steady pace. Nicole found herself enjoying the view of the muscles working under the strain. She nodded and, with a friendly "Good Morning," began setting a second machine up for her own workout. He paused momentarily to look over at the sound. He smiled broadly and returned the "Good Morning" before continuing. For the next twenty minutes there was only the sound of weight machines.

She'd come in prepared for her own physical reaction and just rode it without feeling the stress level of the previous day. Not to say she didn't appreciate the attention or the view. As she worked, she contemplated the change in her sexual outlook. After her talk last night with Michael, she decided she'd just relax and enjoy; there was no need to choose either side of the street for now.

He sat on the Nautilus, watching her as she completed her routine. She'd just finished the last rep when his eyes widened. "That's an amazing weight you use!"

She nodded. "I've worked at this for a while. It helps me stay in shape on the road."

"I wouldn't think that should be much of a problem." He shook his head ruefully at the slender woman who topped his workout weight by 100 pounds.

"Thank you, kind sir. I'm flattered." She smiled at him as she reset the machine and started setting up the treadmill.

"My name's Keith. Keith Anderson."

"Nicole Harrison. Pleasure to meet you, Keith." After shaking hands, she stepped on the treadmill and began her customary routine. She considered whether or not to continue the conversation, finally deciding to see where Keith went from here.

Keith took a minute to choose a pre-programmed setting on a second treadmill before continuing. "So, what brings you to this part of California?"

She explained her seminars, and they continued their conversation as they ran. Keith was in town until the end of next week for client meetings.

"So, since I'm here over the weekend, would you like to take in some of the sights with me? Do the tourist thing?"

Nicole actually regretted having to turn him down, suppressing her surprise at her own reaction. "I'm sorry, Keith. I'd like to, but I also have a new employee I'm supposed to orient while I'm here. Even my supervisor will be in over the next several days. I'm going to be busy pretty much every day I'm here."

He looked a bit disappointed as he replied, "I understand, and that will have to do. You'll still be down here in the morning, right?"

"As far as I know -- If it changes, I can let you know."

She finished her run and left, trying to come to grips with balancing caution, work, and wanting to explore this new aspect of her existence.

*****
8:45AM
Etiquette School

It was all Nicole could do not to bounce in her seat. She found herself alternating between nervously tapping her fingernails on the table and twiddling her thumbs. When she forced herself to quit chewing a thumbnail for the third time, she got up to grab a cup of coffee. She thought to herself, ~I can't *wait* for Kate to show. This waiting is driving me up the wall!~

Finally Kate walked through the door. She had a carefully neutral expression on her face as she took her place.

"Morning, Kate." Nicole was puzzled by the impassive face of her companion and the lack of response other than a quiet nod. Well, if she decided no.... With a shrug the redhead returned her attention to the handouts for today's session.

The rest of the morning continued in the same vein. Kate was distant, to the point of not even agreeing to lunch when asked during the mid-morning break. By noon Nicole was becoming annoyed. She had other things she could do if Kate was uninterested, but why wouldn't she *say so*? She wondered what had changed since the previous evening. Pulling her chain, perhaps? Maybe it was time to show her that a chain has two ends and messing with the master, or mistress now, of hassling is a BAD move. She kept the evil smile off her face as she planned her own moves.

*****
12:00 Noon
Etiquette School

When the class broke for lunch, Nicole quickly made her way out of the room and the building. There was a small copse of trees across the street that provided a good observation point. She watched as Kate came out and looked both directions along the road. Her shoulders visibly drooped as she walked toward the nearest restaurant. Nicole followed from a distance and then made sure she took a seat at another nearby eatery allowing surveillance of the brunette.

Kate seemed to be keeping an eye out for someone, her demeanor growing more depressed as time passed. Nicole was grateful for her enhanced eyesight; she was able to pick up useful information from a safe distance this way. Kate seemed to be picking at her food for a while before she gave up and, paying her bill, made her way slowly back to the seminar site.

Nicole followed, again at a distance. If she was evaluating the reaction of the youngster correctly, Kate might be a little more careful in trying to hassle people who have *years* more experience at it. Her stalking continued to, and into, the building. The brunette took a look around before entering and then continued in with a truly depressed air -- followed shortly by a redhead with a very nasty grin.

Nicole waited until the instructor was approaching the room, ducking in just before she got there. She delayed taking her seat until the instructor approached the lectern, leaving no time for conversation. Kate looked relieved to see her. Nicole returned a cool look and focused on the class.

*****
2:30PM

Kate was squirming. ~Good.~

Nicole felt a soft touch on her arm as the instructor called for the afternoon break. "Nicole, may I talk to you a minute? Please?"

Nicole looked over and any intent to extend the retribution died. The brunette was visibly distressed and was getting teary-eyed. With a nod and a hand on the youngster's arm, she guided the young woman out of the room and to another, empty, room.

"What can I do for you, Kate?" She might not actively tease, but that didn't mean she wouldn't make her companion squirm a bit more and commit herself without opportunity to counter-tease.

"I'm sorry I was mean to you this morning. I was just trying to tease, and it kind of got out of hand. I wanted to apologize at lunch, but you vanished and I couldn't find you." Her voice quivered as she continued, "I'm really sorry, and if you don't want me around anymore I understand. I really do want to join the Amazons though. If I still can? Please?" A tear began to trail down her cheek.

Nicole's heart melted. The contrition washed away any inclination to draw out the wait. With a warm smile Nicole reached out to Kate. She wiped the tear away and then drew Kate into a hug. "It's OK, Kate. I figured out you were teasing and decided to indulge in a little payback."

Kate looked shocked, then ticked, as she wiped more tears from her eyes. "You mean you... Why... Arrgh!" She took a playful swipe at Nicole, who dodged it easily.

"Seriously, Kate, you're sure you want to say yes?"

Kate nodded vigorously, a hopeful smile appearing that almost matched Nicole's.

"Then I'd be proud to have you join me. Yes, the offer is still open, and I accept you as an Amazon." She hesitated for a moment. "Let's go to my suite after class, and then we'll have Lady Artemis come meet her new daughter." Nicole's warm smile turned into one of brilliant joy. "Come now, get yourself pulled together. It's time to get back to class."

*****
5:30PM
Doubletree Suites

For once the session seemed to drag as both struggled to concentrate on the material. Finally they arrived at the suite and Nicole led Kate in. After the door was closed, Nicole turned to her companion. "You still have a chance to change your mind. Are you sure you want to do this?"

Kate's face was calm and determined. "Yes, I am. This feels more right than anything I've ever done in my life, so far." She wiped her hands on her slacks as she continued, "Just ignore the pounding heart and sweaty palms."

Nicole smiled and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "It's OK to be nervous. This is a huge step, and if you weren't nervous, *I'd* be nervous. It shows you're really thinking about this. Now, are you ready? Shall I call Artemis?"

The brunette took a deep breath and nodded her head, "I think so. Go ahead."

The tall redhead nodded. "Lady Artemis?"

Kate started as the tall, black-haired goddess appeared in the room. She had an air about her that shook the young woman. She felt it in her bones. ~This is what true royalty is all about.~ Artemis radiated wisdom, and *power*; there was also an odd sense of age and agelessness! Kate looked toward Nicole for her reaction and a cue on how to act now. The redhead stood quietly, bowing slightly toward the goddess and seemingly unaffected by the sheer presence of the new arrival. Kate followed suit and replicated the slight bow.

Artemis returned a nod to Nicole and then looked carefully at Kate. "Good evening, Nicole. And this is our candidate?"

"Yes, My Lady, she is. She has accepted the offer to become the first of your new Amazons." Nicole took a step away as Artemis approached the now-trembling brunette.

"Be calm, little one; you need not fear me." Artemis gently reached out and caressed Kate's cheek. "Do you want to continue? Once you take the oath, there is no turning back."

Kate paused before responding, "Yes, I want to continue."

Artemis dropped her hand to her side. "Very well. Kathryn Marie Tanner, do you swear your allegiance to your Queen, obeying her in all things and forsaking and renouncing all other allegiances? Do you swear to support your sister Amazons, giving them all the aid and comfort in your power? Do you swear to aid the weak and helpless as you are able?"

"I do." Her eyes glistened.

"Nicole Joy Harrison, do you, as Queen, accept Kathryn as your sister and a true Amazon? Do you swear to protect, teach, guide, comfort, and aid her?"

"I do." Nicole returned the goddess' gaze calmly.

"Then welcome to the Amazon Nation, Kathryn, my daughter." She placed a hand on the young woman's head, and a soft silver glow spread over her body.

Nicole felt a pang at the tone of the words. Artemis' unreserved joy rang through the welcome -- she had her first *true* daughter for her new Amazons. Nicole ruthlessly suppressed her jealousy at the unqualified acceptance and focused on the joy of the new addition to the family, the first of her new sisters.

Only a moment passed and the glow faded. Kate wobbled a bit and then steadied as she recovered from the process.

"Woah! That was... indescribable! Is it over now?"

Artemis responded, "Yes. You now have the empowerments of the Amazons. You are physically more capable than any normal human."

"But not up to Nicole's level, right?"

"True. She is, and shall always be, a special case." For an instant, a look of sadness passed through the goddess' eyes. "You will need to be very careful until you are accustomed to your new strength."

"So, now what?" asked Kate.

"Would the Lady would like to join us in a small celebration dinner this evening? You might like to have a little time to spend with your daughter," suggested Nicole.

Artemis nodded; such times were likely to be few and far between in the future.

The three departed for a local restaurant for an evening of casual socializing. The time for work was coming, but for now they would enjoy the relative quiet.

*****
Thursday, January 11, 2001
Doubletree Fitness Room
5:15AM

"Good Morning, Keith."

"Mmmph! Morning, Nicole."

He had been working hard this morning. The sweat on his face and chest already had begun to soak his shirt. She looked at the setting for the weight machine and cocked an eyebrow; it was set 50 pounds higher than the previous day.

"I see you've pushed the weight up this morning."

Keith finished the set and just let the weights drop. The higher setting had taken every bit of energy he had. "Yeah," he gasped, "I wanted to see if I could push a bit harder. Man, that was work."

She nodded in agreement. "You look like you almost overdid it today." He actually looked severely overstressed, but a slender woman who was using a 100 pound heavier weight setting would *not* win friends by mentioning things like that.

She set her machine as before, quickly running through her routine as Keith recovered.

"Are you OK?" she asked as she completed the first part of her workout. His face was quite flushed, almost looking like a case of heat stroke.

"I think so. That was harder than I expected."

After resetting the machine to a lower weight, she stood and looked closely at Keith. He was not as flushed as before, but still looked more red than he should after the long recovery time. She gently, but firmly, made him lie back on the bench. "Lie down here for a minute."

Keith's face showed surprise at the strength in the slender arms. "I still can't get over how strong you are."

Nicole shook her head a little as she kept her eye on the man. "As I said, I've been training long enough to be much stronger than I look." She used the inside of her wrist to check his forehead temperature. "You seem to be cooling off and recovering, finally. Just lie still for a bit longer and you should be fine." A smile graced her face.

Keith asked, "Aren't you going to do your running?"

"Skipping one day won't hurt; I want to make sure you're back on your feet. Let me get you some water."

He smiled uncertainly; the attention of a lovely woman was nice, but there was something about this one that confused him.

*****
8:45AM
Etiquette School

Kate was bouncing -- there was no other word to describe it. She bounced into the room to take her seat. The excitement of the previous evening was still charging her nerves. "Morning!"

Nicole smiled and shook her head, noticing some looks and smirks from others in the room. She turned toward Kate and, in a voice just audible to her companion, said, "Keep bouncing like that and you'll have them thinking you, or we, had a really good night."

"Nicole!" The youngster just barely kept the volume down as she yelped in shock at the comment.

The redhead snickered, leaned over, and whispered, "You were drawing a lot of attention to the two of us. Now, shhhh! Class is starting." Nicole smirked as the frustrated brunette was forced to squelch her response until the break.

*****

The remainder of the day was an extended session of one-upmanship as Kate tried to get revenge for Nicole's remark and Nicole countered to retain her points lead. By the end of the class, the two agreed to call it a draw.

That evening at dinner, Kate asked about Nicole's plans for the weekend.

"I don't have any, really. You have first call on my time, but if you have plans...." She shrugged. "I'll find a way to keep occupied."

"Do you want to spend the weekend with me at my parent's place? There's plenty of room, and I'd like to have time to just hang with you and get some questions asked and answered."

"If it's OK with your folks, I'm game."

"Let me give them a call and I'll make sure." Kate pulled her cell phone out and dialed. "Hi, Mom! ... Yeah, it's been an interesting week." She glared at her companion as she chuckled at the comment. "Anyway, I was calling to ask if it's OK to bring a friend home for the weekend... Not *that* kind of friend! ... Mom! ... No, she's in the seminars with me and came in from out of town. I thought she might like someone to hang with over the weekend... So, it's OK? ... Great, we'll see you tomorrow night then... Love you, too! Bye!" She ended the call and put the phone back in her purse. "No problem! She'll have the guest bedroom all set up for you when we get there. Is that OK?"

Nicole nodded. "That's perfect. I really appreciate you and your family putting yourselves out like this."

The brunette shrugged. "It's no big deal. Besides," she dropped her voice to ensure she wasn't overheard, "I want them to meet you, even if they can't know about the Amazons."

"So you want to leave right after the seminar is done tomorrow?"

"I think so. It will probably take two or three hours to get there. We're done around 3:00 PM, so that should get us in at a reasonable time. Do you want me to drive?"

"Sure, as long as we swing by my motel before we hit the road."

"Great. Oh, don't forget to pack for clubbing. There's a place my friends and I hang out, and I'd like you to meet them, too."

"Errrr. That might be a problem. You're talking to Queen Geek here. My idea of a good night out was a LAN Party. I have some casual clothes, but I don't know how they'll fit in."

Kate gave the redhead a look. "You're kidding, right?"

Nicole shook her head.

"O... OK. I guess we take you on a shopping trip Saturday."

A cold chill raced up Nicole's spine. ~This won't end well,~ she thought to herself. Those traces of Tom that were left rebelled at the idea of shopping for women's clothing.

*****
Friday, January 12, 2001
Doubletree Fitness Room
5:10AM

She had awakened before the alarm this morning, the nervousness from the planned weekend ensuring a restless night. On the plus side, it meant she'd had time to pack for the weekend already. On the minus side, she was feeling the lack of rest. ~Ah, well. Perhaps the exercises will help.~

The room was empty as she began the now-familiar ritual; a quick warm-up, then the weight machine. She thought about increasing the weight, but after yesterday it seemed a poor choice. Keith might not survive.

*****
5:20AM

The sound of the door opening drew Nicole's attention. Keith walked in, looking much better than the previous day.

"'Morning, Keith. You look like you feel better."

"Good morning, Nicole. I do feel much better." He moved to a Nautilus and began setting it up, but with weight settings only slightly above his normal workout level. "You still busy for the weekend?"

She paused for a moment and returned a sad smile as she replied, "Sorry. I'm spending the weekend on orientation of a new employee in L.A."

"Ah, well. I have to fly out early next Saturday; can we make a date for Thursday?"

The red-haired woman grinned at the persistence of the young man. "You've been good company in the mornings, but I have to pass up the opportunity. I still have my responsibilities for my company; I only have another week with her and need to spend my time making sure she's up to speed."

Keith's face fell; his whole demeanor deflated like a punctured balloon.

Nicole felt sorry for him, having been in precisely the same situation. She also knew that he'd recover from the mild bruising of his ego.

*****
8:50AM
Etiquette School

Nicole sat at the table as she sipped on her coffee. She hadn't dated much as Tom; this morning's encounter had pointed out that in time she would need to face dating as a woman. She stared off into space as she contemplated yet another challenge in her life.

Kate came in ebullient, but not bouncing. "Morning!" She sat and looked at Nicole. "OK. What's up?"

"*mumble*"

"Nicole, I don't speak that language."

The redhead sat back in her chair. "I had a guy ask me out for a date next Thursday."

Kate blinked. "Yesterday you were telling me about Queen Geek, and today you're telling me you have a date. Right. So how did this all happen anyway?" The incredulity in her voice turned to glee as she pondered the chance for payback, or even pay-ahead.

"I didn't say I had a date. I said he asked. I told him no since I had work related responsibilities."

"What responsibilities are those?" Kate gave her a puzzled look.

"You are, Kate."

"Humph! I'd let you off the hook for one night. Was he cute?" A wicked gleam in Kate's eye warned Nicole of the inquisition to come.

Nicole leaned forward and thumped her forehead on the table as the instructor entered and the last day of the seminar began.

*****
3:10PM PST
Doubletree Suites

"OK, Kate," Nicole said as she closed the trunk of Kate's sturdy, white Saturn. "I'm loaded, and we're ready to go. I brought the best options I have for 'club' wear."

"I'll take a look when we get home. You travel light, only one medium suitcase and a hanging bag. I have two larger suitcases plus a bag. How do you do it?"

The reply came with a grin. "Practice, dear, practice."

"Humph!" Kate started her car, and the two women began the weekend's excursion.

*****

The trip was starting well; traffic on I-5 was relatively light heading in-town, and Nicole found herself sightseeing as Kate navigated the highway. Memories of earlier trips, many taken before her companion was born, overlaid her thoughts with a nagging sadness -- in particular that last, never-to-be-forgotten trip just last November. She bit her lower lip, trying to keep from completely losing control of her emotions. ~Hormones? Wiring? I miss Tom's emotional control, damn it!~

"What's wrong?"

Nicole glanced over at the driver, seeing the concern in her new friend's face. "Sorry, Kate. I'm just... struggling with some memories. I was here this past November, and a lot that happened after that is emotionally painful."

"I knew something was bugging you. Would it help to talk about it?"

Nicole took a few moments to consider her reply. "It might help *me*, but I'm afraid it'll freak you out again. It makes the weirdness of the Amazons look normal, but I found out it was one of the reasons you were chosen."

Kate didn't reply for a mile or so. "After what's happened already? You have something even *more* off the wall?"

"I'm afraid so. I already told you I was chosen for this job in late November, right?"

Kate nodded, keeping her eyes on traffic.

"Well, what I didn't tell you is who I was before I accepted this position."

From Mission Viejo to Anaheim, Nicole told Kate the whole story: her life as Tom; growing up; being married; being found by the scepter; the visit from Michael and Artemis; her time at the cabin. At that point Kate gave a watery laugh. Nicole looked over to see tear tracks on her face; she handed a tissue to Kate and waited for her to regain control.

Kate finally spoke. "So, you're a 50-something guy who was turned into a woman? And you gave up your whole life and marriage for this?" She waved a hand in Nicole's direction.

Nicole's eyes stung with tears. "Not exactly," she said softly. "I'm a woman now, right down to my DNA and the wiring between the ears. All that's left of the 50-something man is the memories. And yes, I gave up everything I had and loved for this." She paused before continuing, "Artemis tried to teach me what she could, but there is so much I still need to learn to cope, and I'm still struggling to keep my head above water. If you need time to think and want to change your mind about this weekend, I'll understand, but Michael told me to be up-front with you."

Kate pulled over to the side of the highway, stopped the car, and turned to face the redhead. Her irritation was clear on her face. "Do you *really* think I'm that shallow? Nicole, all week there have been times you've said or done things that confused me. All you've done is help me understand *why* those things happened. I'm still your friend and sister Amazon; if I can, I'll help you keep learning what you need to know. I made a commitment and took a vow to become an Amazon, to make myself a part of *your family*." Kate poked at Nicole's shoulder in emphasis. "I won't bail out now just because a weird situation got a little weirder. I pledged myself to your service, and I keep my promises!"

Nicole broke down at this point; the relief that surged through her at the assertion of loyalty overwhelmed her shaky emotional controls. She vented the stress and fear as Kate rubbed her back. Finally she recovered and wiped her eyes and blew her nose. She smiled gratefully at her companion. "Thanks, Kate. I don't think you fully understand how much you and your support mean to me right now. All this change in my life came so fast, and there's so much to learn. I'm happy with who and what I am, but I miss my family and friends. The loneliness just gets to me sometimes."

"Are you good to go now?" Kate asked, reaching over and squeezing Nicole's hand.

"Yes. Let's get rolling. I'm looking forward to meeting your family. And thanks, sis."

*****
5:30PM
Tanner Home, West Hollywood, CA

It was a not-so-minor miracle. Kate had followed I-5 through downtown and then taken the Hollywood Freeway to Santa Monica Boulevard, as it was the closest exit to home. Despite the time of day, they'd actually kept moving and arrived not long after sunset.

The remainder of the drive had been quiet as Nicole lost herself in memory, and Kate tried to process another batch of weirdness from life.

They finally stopped at an upscale southern California home. A two-story, Spanish-style house on a small -- for the East Coast -- lot, it still had a nice view of the Santa Monica Mountains. The top of the range had just lost the last rays of the setting sun as the car pulled into the driveway. The fading sun still provided enough light to reveal the large, covered, second-story balcony to the right of the arched doorway. A light hung over the center of the arch and lit the stoop with its golden-tinted light.

As Kate turned the car off, Nicole reached over and squeezed her hand as she said, "Thank you."

The smile was returned and the two got out and carted their luggage to the door. Kate dug in her purse for a key, but was interrupted by the door opening. A small, brown-haired woman stood in the opening to greet them. "Kate! Welcome home! And this is the friend you mentioned?"

"Yeah! Mom, I'd like you to meet my friend, Nicole. Nicole, this is my mom."

Nicole and Kate stepped in and set the luggage on the hardwood floor. Nicole stepped forward, extending her hand. "I'm pleased to meet you, Mrs. Tanner. I'm Nicole Harrison, and I do appreciate your hospitality."

The door opened into a small entryway, and another door into what looked like a living area.

"It's no trouble at all, Nicole. We have lots of room, and we're always glad to have one of Kate's friends over. Now that you're here, I'm afraid we may have a small change in plans. I thought the guest room was free, but I forgot we're using it for storage while we do some remodeling. There are two beds in Kate's room, so if it's OK with you to share a room we'll put you in there."

Nicole looked at Kate and shrugged. "I don't have a problem. Kate?"

"No problem here."

"Good, then let's get you two girls upstairs and settled. Did you stop for something to eat on your way?" Mrs. Tanner asked as the three made their way through the living room to the stairway.

"No, since the traffic was moving, we wanted to take advantage of it and just get here. We usually didn't eat until 6 or so anyway," Kate informed her mother as they made their way up the stairs.

"Your father will be here about 6, and I had dinner planned for about 6:30. There's plenty to eat, so why don't you join us?"

"Sounds great, Mom. What can we do to help?"

"There isn't anything just now, but after you get settled in your room I could use help getting the table set."

"OK, we'll be down in fifteen minutes or so." Kate stopped at the door to her room and opened it. "That'll give us time to at least get Nicole oriented a little."

"Good idea. I'll be in the kitchen. See you both downstairs." Kate's mom nodded at the two as she headed back out of the room.

Nicole looked around the room. It wasn't large, perhaps ten by fourteen feet, with just enough room for two twin beds, a chest with a lamp between them, and a largish dresser. A closet door was on the wall opposite the beds. The decor was generally Mission style, in keeping with the architecture of the house.

"Why don't you put your stuff on the dresser, Nicole," Kate suggested. "I have plenty of room in the closet for anything you need to hang up, too. We can change into something casual while we're settling in."

Kate's unpacking consisted largely of tossing dirty laundry in a pile on the floor and putting everything else away. She changed into a pair of well-worn jeans and an equally worn t-shirt.

Nicole hesitated for a moment. This was the first time she'd changed with another person in the room. She was just another woman now, and Kate was treating her that way, so she'd best follow the lead. She undressed and hung the outfit she'd worn in the closet, along with the extra she'd brought, then changed into a jeans and blouse combo she'd brought. A flash of orange on the shelf caught her eye as she closed the door. She noticed Kate was barefoot and decided to skip shoes herself; she might as well enjoy the casual feeling.

"You don't need to dress up, Nicole. Grubs will do just fine for knocking around the house tonight," Kate admonished her companion as she looked Nicole over.

Nicole gave her a wry smile and replied, "Have you forgotten that everything I own is only two months old? This is as close to grubs as I have."

Kate went wide-eyed for a moment and then left the room shaking her head; Nicole trailed along behind.

The two made their way downstairs to the kitchen, where Kate was drafted into helping finish with cooking. The light stone countertop and white painted brick made the area light and cheery. Mrs. Tanner pointed out where dishes and silverware were, and Nicole worked at setting the table. With three working together, it took only a few minutes to have everything ready. It was shortly after six when Kate's father walked in to find the three women chatting in the kitchen.

"Good evening, ladies!" Mr. Tanner called out as he came in. He was slightly taller than Kate, with the same dark hair. "Hello, dear," he said as he embraced his wife. After a quick hug, he turned to Kate with another hug, "Welcome home, Tigger! The classes are going OK?"

Nicole's eyebrows rose at the nickname. ~Tigger?!~

Kate winced at the nickname and then nodded.

Mr. Tanner smiled and turned to Nicole. "And you are...." He stopped speaking and just stood, looking at her.

"Greg? What's wrong?" Mrs. Tanner asked after a moment.

Nicole was trying to keep a puzzled look on her face. The last name, Tanner, had not triggered a warning. Seeing the man in person, she realized he was Tom's liaison to the UCLA Medical Center on his last trip here.

He shook his head and, still looking intently at the redhead, replied, "I'm sorry, but you bear a striking resemblance to someone I worked with not long ago. Are you related at all to a Tom Edwards -- perhaps a niece or daughter?"

"I'm sorry," she replied, choosing her words carefully, "I don't have any relatives with that name."

Kate listened carefully as her friend skated carefully around a sensitive topic. ~Poor Nicole!~

Mr. Tanner continued, "It's amazing how much you favor him anyway. He was out here helping with a database system just last November. We got word that he'd passed away shortly after his last trip home. I was sorry to hear it; he was one of the best software architects, and best men, I've ever known."

Nicole clamped down on her emotions as she gently probed for more information. "Since you asked if I was his daughter, I assume he was married?"

"Yes," Mr. Tanner replied, "he was married for about 30 years, as I recall. Our department sent a gift to his widow. We hear she's doing fairly well; Tom seems to have provided enough for her to stay in their old house. Word has it that she's doing surprisingly well for such a sudden loss."

Nicole said a silent word of thanks. Beth was OK and provided for as promised.

"Just amazing!" Mr. Tanner took one last look at Nicole. "Where are my manners? I'm sorry, Ms? Miss?"

Nicole smiled broadly. "Either one is fine. Nicole Harrison is my name, Mr. Tanner, and I'm very pleased to meet you." ~Again, even if you don't know it.~

*****

The remainder of the evening was far less eventful. Kate and Nicole talked about the seminar, and Nicole was gently quizzed about her background.

"I have a BSEE and an MSCS. I know it isn't a typical woman thing, but computers and I just seem to get along," she said to her hosts. She chuckled. "It's almost like I was born knowing how to make those things sit up and talk."

Kate snorted and choked on the water she was sipping.

The elder Tanners glanced at their sputtering daughter before Mr. Tanner continued the conversation. "So now that you have your Masters, what are your plans?"

"I'm working for a firm called Wing Ground Sensor Systems. We send teams into the field to survey areas for underground resources like oil and gas. Sometimes we're also called in to check for archaeological sites before construction of new buildings. I'm going to be working on one of the field teams and, before I do that, I need training so I can protect myself and my team. I'll spend a tour of duty in the Marines to get that training. It's an unusual requirement, but it works. They've never lost a team member in the field."

"I see. I understand that you'll be in the seminars next week with Kate?"

"Yes, she'll have to put up with me for another week." Nicole grinned. "She seems to be doing OK at that so far."

Nicole in turn found the Tanners were lifelong Californians, born and raised in the L.A. area. Mr. Tanner, as she knew, was working at the UCLA Medical Center in Records Management. Mrs. Tanner was a specialist in Ancient History, currently working as a telecommuting researcher for writers at Warner Brothers.

Mrs. Tanner remarked, "It's frustrating to see a real-life story gutted to make it 'relevant.' The real story is often far more powerful than what appears on screen."

"What kind of stories are you working on now, Mom?" Kate cocked her head in question.

"Oh, someone is doing work on a script for a movie about Alexander the Great. It's a fascinating story, but they're pushing stories that aren't there in the real world. That's very frustrating to a historian like me."

The conversation veered toward safer topics after that, settling on the relative merits of the UCLA and Syracuse basketball teams, lest Mr. Tanner be left floating helplessly on a sea of 'girl-talk.'

*****

Nicole was shooed out of the kitchen when she tried to help with cleanup. "We don't let guests do that," she was told. She made her way to the family room and sat on a sofa on the opposite side of the fireplace from the one where Mr. Tanner sat. The two chatted about computers and databases while waiting for the others. Nicole found herself fighting to avoid asking questions or making comments indicating more knowledge of the UCLA system than she should have as a new graduate.

Finally, Kate and her mother finished in the kitchen and settled in the living room. Kate joined Nicole on the sofa, while her mother took her place next to Mr. Tanner.

"So, Nicole," began Mrs. Tanner, "where do you and your family live?"

Nicole winced before she replied, "I live and work near Washington, DC. My father passed away about 10 years ago, and my mother died about 5 years ago. They lived in the Syracuse area." She paused for a moment. "I don't have any other family."

"Oh! I'm sorry, dear! You don't even have cousins or anyone?" Mrs. Tanner's voice was full of sympathy.

"No, both my parents were only children. My dad died suddenly, and my mom just couldn't handle living without him. She hung in for my sake, but she once said it was like living without her heart. I still miss them."

Kate scooted over and hugged her friend, who smiled and patted the comforting hand.

Nicole continued, "It's OK, Mrs. Tanner. I knew, without a doubt, that they both loved me. And I have two people who are like parents to me now. Michael and Artemis have taken me under their wing and helped me when I needed it. And now I have Kate too, it seems." She smiled and looked at the brunette sitting beside her. "I always wanted a little sister. Kate and I have 'clicked' since we met, and I'm grateful for her." She frowned a bit. "Unless she's teasing me about my fashion sense." She gently bumped her friend with a shoulder.

"Hey! Someone has to get you educated. A heavy burden," she gave an exaggerated sigh and put a hand on her chest, "I guess I'll have to bear."

Nicole missed the momentary look of concern that crossed Mrs. Tanner's face.

*****

It wasn't terribly late when everyone retired, as the elder Tanners were early risers. The girls retreated to Kate's room to chat as they got ready for bed. Nicole sat cross-legged on one bed brushing her hair out, and Kate was flopped on her bed as they talked.

"Nicole, before I forget to ask, did you really know my dad before... you know?"

Nicole stopped brushing her hair and nodded. "Yes, I did. I met him in March when we started working on a fully computerized records system for the UCLA medical center. I probably spent half my time with your dad working out just how the system needed to operate." She smiled. "He's one of the good guys, Kate, and very sharp. You should be thankful for him. I know I had a good time while I was here."

Kate nodded. "I love both my folks dearly, but it was weird the way he reacted to you. I can't imagine what it was like for you."

With a wry smile, Nicole said, "It really surprised me. When I met you, and you told me your name, it didn't occur to me that you'd be related to anyone I knew from my work out here. It was all I could do to keep looking confused and not panicked."

Kate chuckled. "Back to important things for our weekend. I like some of the outfits you have, Nicole, but I still want to get you something that will fit in better at the club."

"I think I'll want to do some jewelry shopping, too. What I have is a bit much for clubbing."

"Mind if I take a look?"

"Feel free, but remember I warned you. Everything is in my suitcase in the small black bag."

Kate got up and found the bag. "My GOD, this stuff must be worth a FORTUNE!" She pulled out one or two pieces for a good look before gently putting them back for fear of damaging something worth more than her car.

"Meet the crown jewels. Artemis wanted me to have something suitable for formal wear. That's why tomorrow I want to get a necklace, some nice earrings, and maybe a bracelet or two for more normal wear."

Kate just nodded. "Oh yeah! You'd get mugged wearing this stuff. The stores open about 10, so we can sleep in a little."

Nicole grinned. "Is there a good place to take a run around here?"

"Yes. Why?"

"Because, my dear sister Amazon, we need to start working on your physical conditioning. We'll keep it down to two or three miles tomorrow... Tigger!"

"NICOLE!"

Quiet giggling was abruptly cut off by the soft *THWOP* of pillow impact.

*****
7:30AM PST
Saturday, January 13, 2001
Tanner Home, West Hollywood, CA

A panting Kate staggered into the kitchen, trailing a visibly smirking Nicole. Mrs. Tanner was sipping on a cup of coffee and greeted them.

"Good morning, girls." She looked at her daughter with puzzlement. "What have you two been up to?"

Nicole jumped in before Kate could make a comment about the Marquise de Sade. "I normally go for a run in the morning, so today I dragged Kate along. She did very well, and I hope she'll stick with it. I want her healthy and around for a long time."

"I think I hate you," came without heat from Kate as she recovered enough to speak.

Nicole stepped over, put her hands on Kate's shoulders, and put her forehead on Kate's. "You are important to me, and I will do whatever I must to make sure you stick around. If that means I have to draft your mom into helping keep you healthy, I will."

"You make it really hard to be mad at you, did you know that?"

"I try." An unrepentant grin perched on Nicole's face.

"Ahem!" Kate's mother interrupted. "What are you two planning for the day?"

Kate straightened up and answered. "Nicole and I are going to the mall to get outfits for going out tonight. Other than that, not much."

"Do you mind some company and a couple of extra stops? I have some shopping I need to do, and we need to stop for groceries before tonight."

"Girls' day out?" Kate asked.

"If it's OK with you two."

The arrangements were agreed to, including lunch at the Hard Rock Café, once the Tanners discovered it was new to their guest.

Kate wandered off to take a shower after her run, leaving Nicole with Mrs. Tanner. As she left, she remarked to her friend, "When you change after your shower, wear a blouse and skirt. That will make it quicker to change while we're shopping."

"Yes, Mom!" Nicole replied as Kate left the room.

"Nicole," the older woman began as the shower started upstairs, "how do I put this? Is there anything I should know about your relationship with my daughter?" Her face and voice reflected a mother watching over a loved child, concerned about a new relationship she didn't understand.

For an instant the gray eyes that turned to her looked far too old for the face.

"What exactly do you mean?"

"Please understand, I'm only concerned for my daughter. It's unusual for her to meet someone and so quickly become close to them. It took her weeks at college to even start making friends with people she met there. It worries me that in less than three days she meets you and invites you home. You just don't ... feel like one of her typical friends."

"So you're concerned that something happened this past week and I'm taking advantage of Kate?"

"It does look that way, I'm afraid."

Nicole nodded. "I agree that it was sudden; I wasn't expecting anything like this to happen either." A smile appeared on her lips. "I even called Michael to ask him for advice. I've never had anyone quite like Kate around before."

Marie chuckled. "I can understand that; she is unique."

Nicole joined in with a gentle laugh. "How very true." Her face returned to a more serious look. "Mrs. Tanner, I don't really understand everything that's going on either, but I truly look at Kate as my little sister; she's become that important to me. I'm looking forward to her finding the right guy and having kids that I can spoil as 'Aunt Nicole.' You don't need to worry about my having odd designs on your daughter." A half smile was left as she finished; she felt, now, the uncertainty of the mother. "To tell you the truth, I'd be surprised and disappointed if you acted any other way. You love Kate and are worried about her."

Nicole thought for a moment before continuing. "I know, more than most people, how important family is. I'm not going to drag her away; she'll be staying right here when I leave. I want her to have a long and happy life with you, but I want her be a part of my life, too. If you are that worried about what she might do, talk to Kate about it. She loves you and will be honest with you."

Marie relaxed slightly; she would watch, but perhaps she didn't need to worry quite so much about this odd young woman.

*****
Beverly Center Mall

The three women explored shop after shop as Kate sought the proper combination of style and color to outfit Nicole for the evening. In most of the stores the brunette examined the selections in a cursory fashion, mostly killing time as her mother did more serious shopping in her own styles. Only a few of the trendier stores merited a truly careful review, and in only one or two did the selections win a trial up against the redhead for color coordination. She knew in general what she was looking for, a style that showed off the long legs and slender figure of her new friend, with colors that did the tan and flame-red hair justice.

Finally at 'bebe' she found what she was looking for.

"That's not a skirt, that's a belt!" Nicole hissed at Kate as she took the white miniskirt from the rack.

Kate looked around. Her mother was in another section of the store, and there was no one in earshot as she spoke, "Look, sis, do you trust me?"

Nicole's face betrayed her uncertainty, so Kate continued in a lower tone, "Please, Nicole, trust me. You need help adjusting to who you are now, both the age you look and your beauty -- I promised to help. Just try this outfit on; if you can truly tell me you *don't* look good in it, I'll find something else."

The redhead blushed pale pink at the miniskirt and nearly backless top. ~There's no way to wear a bra with this outfit!~ she thought as she just nodded as she took them and disappeared into the changing room.

She hung the outfit on a hook and then undressed to her panties. The white skirt slid up her long legs and took only a moment to adjust on her hips. The white top took a bit more work with the split sleeves and tie behind the neck. She slipped her flats back on and exited the room. It was time to face the mirror.

*****

"Nope! I take it all back; you can't have it, sis." Kate shook her head in amusement at her hesitant friend. The top hugged the slim torso while the skirt showed the long, tanned legs to full advantage. "You look *way* too good to have around. Now slow turn so I can get a good look, then you get a look in the mirror." She whirled a finger in a 'turn-around' gesture.

Nicole followed the instruction and slowly twirled, managing to keep the skirt, or what there was of it, down. Kate nodded in approval and pointed to a set of mirrors.

Breathtaking; that was the only word that came to mind as the mirror revealed the effect of the outfit. The white top set off her tan and hair, while the skirt seemed to show legs up to her armpits. The cascade of hair obscured a comforting amount of exposed skin down her back. She *knew* it was a good look for her, even if it was way out of her comfort zone. It was revealing, but less immodest than she'd first thought.

"You win, little sis, it works better than I thought it could." Nicole smiled nervously at the brunette. "That doesn't mean I'm anywhere near comfortable with it."

"Just keep thinking about what you see in the mirror; this look was *made* for you. All we need now is shoes and jewelry for you and an outfit for me."

"And *I* pick up the tab for your stuff, too."

"But?. "

Nicole leaned toward her ear. "Consider it a royal command and don't argue."

Kate glared, then curtsied saying, "Yes, Your Majesty," followed by sticking her tongue out, which started the two giggling.

Kate's mother walked up at that point. "OK, girls, what are you up to now?" She took a good look at the tall redhead. "Nicole, that's a very good look for you!"

"Thank you, Mrs. Tanner; you can give your daughter the credit for it. She's the one that talked me into it. Now it's her turn to get something nice for tonight. Oh! Before I forget, does your family normally attend church?"

Mrs. Tanner was momentarily surprised as she replied, "Why, yes we do. Or at least we attend Mass at St. Ambrose. Are you Catholic?"

Nicole shook her head. "No, I was raised Presbyterian. I make it a habit to attend *somewhere* even if I'm away from home. Would there be a problem if I joined you?"

Mrs. Tanner smiled and replied, "You are more than welcome. We'd normally go to the eight o'clock Mass, but we can wait for the ten o'clock if you're out late."

Kate watched the conversation, wondering momentarily why Nicole was asking. She had never been too enthusiastic about religion and found the rituals boring. As her mother walked away, she asked Nicole about it.

"Nicole? If you're not Catholic, why do you want to attend Mass?"

"First of all, for me," Nicole pointed at herself, "this is a way of showing I'm thankful for the good things in my life; I can give back an hour or so each week. Secondly, I get to hear someone else's thinking on Bible passages I've read many times. They sometimes catch ideas that are new to me, and that keeps me from thinking I have all the right answers all the time."

"But why not go to a Presbyterian church?"

Nicole grinned. "Sometimes it's good to go outside your comfort zone. Besides, this is a part of your family life, and I want to know more about you, even if I don't feel entirely comfortable in the service."

Kate thought back to Nicole's comments about her call, and decided that perhaps a more serious attitude was in order. Amazons, goddesses, and Archangels; what was going to drop into her life next?

*****
Tanner Home

Nicole started sorting out her paraphernalia for the evening. Her new outfit was laid carefully on the bed, with the lingerie selected to go with it. She'd taken a quick shower and stood in a T-shirt as she pondered the makeup selections. Kate had looked over the selections in Nicole's case the previous night and snorted.

"It looks like it's for an old lady."

Nicole couldn't suppress a chuckle. It was funny no matter which 'old lady' was referred to. She looked over the new selection and tried to analyze differences between new and old. ~More to learn. I'm just lucky it all goes on the same way.~

Kate came back from her shower, and the two began preparations for the evening.

*****
7:30PM
The Key Club
West Hollywood, CA

~Earplugs! I should have brought earplugs!~ Nicole thought as she and Kate entered the lounge. The pounding beat from the local band was painfully loud to the sensitive hearing of both women -- Nicole winced, and noticed Kate grimacing as well. Despite being an obviously upscale hangout, Kate and her friends met here on a regular basis to stay in touch after high school. As they walked in, Nicole noticed the reactions of males of all ages and sometimes their dates. Kate had talked her into comparatively short 2-inch-heeled mules; between the top, skirt, and shoes she felt herself completely on display. She just knew her face was glowing red as she felt the heels make her butt sway in just the way guys found irresistible and her breasts bounce in a slightly syncopated motion. She wanted to find a hole to crawl into.

Kate leaned toward the taller woman's ear and almost shouted, "I DON'T REMEMBER IT BEING THIS LOUD."

Nicole put her mouth closer to Kate's ear as she responded, "YOUR HEARING IS BETTER NOW -- OR AT LEAST IT WAS BEFORE WE GOT HERE."

Kate nodded as she scanned the room, dragging her companion toward a table surrounded by three young men and two young women. "Hi, guys!" she called as they walked up during a lull in the music's volume.

"Guys, this is my new friend, Nicole. Nicole, the guys are Case and his girlfriend, Megan, Bob and Gail, and this is Alex," she released Nicole and sidled up to Alex, "who's mine!"

"Glad to meet you all," Nicole hollered as the band's noise level rose again.

Kate's friends nodded a greeting to the newcomer, then Case, Megan, Bob, and Gail left the table for the dance floor.

Nicole moved around to the side of the table closest to the wall, ending with Alex sandwiched between her and Kate. The noise level precluded easy conversation, so the three sat and watched and listened to the band.

During the next break between songs, Alex spoke up. "Can I get you two something to drink? Your usual, Kate?"

"Please! Nicole, would you like something?"

"Just a diet cola -- Coke or Pepsi is fine."

"Just a soda? They do serve alcohol here if you want a beer, or something."

Nicole nodded in the direction of a table where a visibly intoxicated group sat. Their behavior was loud and increasingly obnoxious. "I like alcohol on occasion, but that kills my taste for it."

Alex nodded as he went to the bar, returning shortly with Nicole's cola, beer for himself, and a marquerita for Kate.

Nicole took her drink. "Thank you, Alex. How did you and Kate meet?"

He grinned as he replied, "We went to high school together, then both went to UCLA when we graduated. It was ... what ? tenth grade? ? we started dating."

Kate nodded after she put her drink down. "Yup! It's been about six years now. We were working on that environmental science project for biology class. We worked together so well, we started going out and haven't quit since." Her eyebrows rose as she saw a smile on Nicole's face and an evil-looking gleam in her eyes. "And no, we haven't talked about marriage yet! We both want to get our graduate degrees before that, so we don't have the stress of school plus family."

Alex looked quickly between the two, wondering what he'd just missed. "What about you, Nicole? Who's in your life?"

Nicole thought she'd done quite well at controlling her reaction. He couldn't possibly know. "I don't have anyone right now, and, since I'll be busy traveling for the next few years, I don't see that changing anytime soon."

Alex looked puzzled. "What kind of job do you have?"

"My company does underground surveys all over the world. I'll have to spend a lot of time in the field, and a good relationship takes work and time." She smiled. "You and Kate have the right idea. Take the time you need to be sure; being friends first means you'll have the basis for one of those fifty-year marriages." Nicole took a sip of her soda, trying to swallow the nagging hurt she felt at memories of a lost friend.

The other two couples returned to the table with their drinks, allowing Nicole to sit back and observe the interactions between the young men and women, learning how this generation acted in the wild.

*****
12:00 Noon PST
Sunday, January 14, 2001
Tanner Home, West Hollywood, CA

Nicole and Kate had gotten back to the house by midnight, and rose in time to make it to the ten o'clock Mass after their morning run. They returned to the main floor, dressed and packed for their return trip that afternoon.

"How can we help with lunch, Mom?" Kate inquired as she looked around the kitchen.

"Can you help me get the food out to the table? Nicole? Would you get the dishes out, please?"

As the three set up the table for the meal, Nicole noticed another concerned look from Kate's mother. ~I need to set her mind at ease, if I can.~ She also noted, with some amusement, that Mr. Tanner stayed out of the way of the lunch preparations. ~It's odd being on this side of the 'cooking is for women-folk' divide.~ A snicker leaked out, getting a look from Kate that would require an explanation later during their ride south.

*****
1:30PM PST
Tanner Home, West Hollywood, CA

Kate loaded her last bag into the trunk of her car and shut the lid as Nicole and Mrs. Tanner looked on. "I guess that's it. We're both loaded."

Nicole checked the car. "I don't see your purse. Is it in the trunk?"

"Ack! I'll be right back! I'll let Dad know we're leaving, too." Kate scurried into the house to retrieve the missing item.

Nicole turned to Mrs. Tanner as Kate left. "Mrs. Tanner? I know you're still worried; is there anything I can do to set your mind at ease?"

The older woman gave her a sad look in response. "I think only time will tell, Nicole. People can say what they want -- just don't hurt my baby."

Nicole felt the sting of tears. "I swear to do everything in my power to help and protect her for as long as I have breath, Mrs. Tanner. As I said, she's family to me."

Marie nodded in response as Kate bounced back out of the house. Greg trailed steadily behind.

"C'mon, Nicole! Time to go! Bye, Mom! Bye, Dad!" She hugged her parents and got in the driver's seat as Nicole closed her door. The elder Tanners were left chuckling and shaking their heads at their sometimes manic daughter.

*****
2:45PM PST
Doubletree Suites

"So you were chuckling at my dad just sitting while we got lunch ready?" Kate asked.

"Not quite, it was more amusement at being the one in the kitchen for a change," Nicole finished as they arrived at her motel. "Did you hold your room over the weekend?"

Kate shook her head. "I need to check in again."

"Do you think they'd let you stay here instead? I'd like to have you closer at hand."

Kate thought for a moment. "I think they would as long as the cost isn't too different."

The two compared the rates, finding the Doubletree charged the same rate as the Holiday Inn. They made their way to the desk and found the room connecting to Nicole's was free for the week.

"It's early enough for you to cancel the reservation at Holiday Inn without penalty. You can do that when we get to the rooms," Nicole advised her friend.

"Do you know how to do that?" Kate looked a bit uncertain.

"I've done it once or twice in my life." Nicole gave her a reassuring smile. "Let's get everything in and I'll walk you through it."

It took only a few minutes to carry the bags up. The two spent more time getting their bags unpacked and themselves settled into their rooms.

Nicole opened the connecting door between their rooms and knocked; Kate opened her side soon after the knock, and the two took care of the reservation cancellation.

*****
5:00PM
Dana Point beach

A bright full moon just crested the high bluffs that rose to the east, separating the sea from the town, as they walked along the sand just north of the marina. The waves, hardly more than ripples, broke on the shore with those long intervals characteristic of the Pacific. Sparkles of moonlight glittered on the water as the last of the sunlight faded.

"I really enjoy the beach; if I ever have to leave California, I think it's what I'll miss most." Kate walked beside her companion, skipping and kicking little sprays of water as waves reached her.

The gentle noise was a perfect remedy for the case of nerves Nicole had as she contemplated the weeks ahead. She walked along the edge of the water, shoes in hand despite the cool temperatures, reveling in the moment of peace.

"I enjoy this, too, though I think I like taking walks in the woods just as much. You can get lost in the bird songs and the hum of insects." She watched with amusement as Kate sent another small shower of sea water flying.

They passed a trail that wound down a low point in the bluff, and Nicole noted a small group of people in the cleft. Their voices, though not loud, were clear to Nicole. ~Not good,~ she thought. ~They're a bunch of kids looking for trouble, and there's no-one else in the area. Why didn't I spot them earlier?~ She mentally chewed herself out for carelessness and began looking for alternative routes off the beach as she kept to the same pace she'd used before. People were out in the world who wanted to kill her; if she wasn't more observant she'd be dead. She tried to conceal her search. If they were trouble she might be able to avoid a confrontation by appearing confident. A memory from somewhere bubbled to the surface, "When in doubt about your footing, barefoot is best." She hoped it would be unnecessary to use that advice as she wondered where it came from.

She spoke quietly and clearly to Kate. "We may have a problem. Don't look around or change your pace. There are some people in that low point in the bluff, and they don't sound pleasant. If they start trouble, stay behind me and watch my back. With luck, they won't bother us, but you need to be ready if they do."

Kate nodded, but the worried look on her face made her feelings clear.

*****

This time of year the beach was their domain after dark. They gathered here, hidden from the trailer park some called home, to assert their dominion over their turf on anyone who trespassed.

A nudge caught the attention of the leader and an arm pointed to two figures walking their beach. A closer look and the moonlight revealed long hair and two slender, feminine figures. The evening might be much more fun than they thought if entertainment was providing itself. The four youths moved out of the cleft, stringing a cordon across the beach to cut off the women who were seemingly oblivious to their danger.

*****

She heard them moving behind them. It was no more than the rustle of clothing, but it was enough. There was more than one; she could hear at least one on each side as they approached. Nicole took a good look at the cliffs and the beach ahead. If they attacked, she didn't want witnesses. A quick mental inventory confirmed she was unarmed. As long as there were no guns, they should be OK, she hoped; it had dawned on her that even one-on-one they might wind up dead if the gang decided just to kill and rob them.

~Some job I'm doing of protecting Kate.~ She hissed to her friend, "Kate, I'm going to stop and turn. Follow my lead and *stay behind me*!" Suppressing the sudden jolt of fear and anger at herself, she turned quickly, trying to throw them off their balance. A quiet shuffle of sand told her Kate was, for the moment, where she was told to be. Four youngsters, in their late teens, were in a line that was converging on their position. The sudden realization of their vulnerability started a surge of adrenalin.

*****

The chicks stopped and turned to face them. They both had pretty faces and showed no fear as the gang approached. They would teach them to show more respect. They ended in a semicircle as the leader spoke.

"Hey! What are you doing on our beach?"

*****

Nicole shrugged as she replied, "The sign said it was a public beach."

The leader, a tall dark-haired boy, grinned. "It's not; it's ours. If you use it, you gotta pay us."

"Pay you what?" As if there was a question, she thought. She was actually grateful they were looking at her for sex, not money.

The boy's grin got wider and was echoed on the other faces. "I'm sure a couple of pretty chicks like you two can come up with something."

Nicole cocked her head slightly. "I don't think so. You'd best stop now, before you get hurt."

The four boys stopped in shock, then became angry. Who was this skinny broad to warn *them*? They started to reach into their pockets.

The redhead saw the grins change to anger as the four reached their right hands into their pockets, presumably for weapons. From somewhere, more memories rose with knowledge of what to do. Time to see just how fast and strong she really was. She dropped her shoes and *moved*. "Kate! Cover my back!" Her voice sounded loud after the relative quiet before.

Kate had watched the confrontation, growing more nervous as the intent of the gang became clear. Steeled as she was, the sudden shout from Nicole startled her. It took a moment to realize her friend was moving to the attack, drop her own shoes, and begin to move as well.

Nicole shifted first to her right to keep the weapons being drawn on the far side of the teen's bodies. A quick punch to the stomach of the kid folded him over. Nicole stayed in motion as she turned to the next in line, the leader, as the first kid fell to the sand. She heard Kate move into position behind her, and mentally cursed as the boy at the far end began shifting around to attack from Nicole's rear.

Time seemed to slow for the two women as the adrenalin fully kicked in; Nicole was already in striking range as the leader finished pulling an object out of his pocket. Not waiting to see what it was, Nicole reached out for his wrist. A sickening 'SNAP' revealed the true strength she was using as the bones snapped under the twist of her hand. She left him to lie there, screaming in pain.

The third youth had a knife out and ready as she moved in. She tried to control the strength she was using as she kicked out to the groin area. A shriek and huddled collapse rewarded the effort.

Nicole stopped and turned in time to see the end of Kate's confrontation with the last teen.

The fourth teen had ignored his companions as he moved toward Kate. Smaller than her companion, he thought he could use her as a hostage if things went bad, or chase her off and attack the redhead from the back. He took out his knife and moved in.

Kate heard the shriek of the first youth as she shifted to cover the teen moving from the far end of the line. A cold chill hit as she saw the blade he pulled from his pocket. ~I can't back off. I have to protect Nicole from this kid and his knife!~ A portion of her mind noted the second teen's scream of pain.

The knife seemed to move in slow motion as Kate watched. It was almost like being in a scene from 'The Matrix' as she reached out to grab the wrist of the knife hand and make him let go of the blade. The truth of her speed and strength hit her as she could see the wrist distort, the shape ending with an unnatural angle as she felt the bones snap.

He'd gotten in close, but suddenly his hand lost its grip on the blade. For an instant the fourth teen looked at the sharp, sideways bend of his wrist -- then the pain struck and he screamed.

Kate paled as she looked at her handiwork. Self-defense or not, her stomach lurched at the agony inflicted on her attacker. She looked quickly around and noted Nicole looked equally sick as she surveyed the injured bodies littering the sand.

Nicole spoke, shakily, as she made sure Kate was also OK. "I think we'd better let these four leave. Don't forget to pick up your shoes"

The attacker's screams of pain had diminished to moans as they slowly recovered to their feet. They looked fearfully at the two women.

Nicole nodded in the direction of the cleft, collected her shoes, and waited, keeping an eye on the teens as they staged a bedraggled retreat. The four teens kept glancing in her direction, seemingly fearful the two would finish them all off. Kate collected the weapons as they left, hurling them as far as possible into the ocean. As the youths disappeared into the cleft, the two women returned the way they'd come, staying close enough to the water's edge to ensure their tracks were obliterated.

They finally rounded the turn in the coastline and were well out of sight of the stretch of beach where the encounter had taken place.

Kate at first relaxed, and then the memory of the brief skirmish returned. The sound and feel of bone snapping under her blow echoed in her ears as the boy's face contorted in agony. Her stomach lurched at the memory. She ran up the sand to the edge of the bluff, followed by Nicole.

Five minutes later, the two finally had their stomachs more or less back under control. The remnants of lunch were concealed under sand where they had vomited, then dealt with dry heaves as mind and body rebelled against the memory of the fight.

"I don't want to do this anymore." Kate moaned as she fought to cope.

Her pale companion nodded. "I don't either; I'm sorry, Kate. I should have picked up on those kids being there before it got to that point."

*****

By the time they reached the motel, they were finally recovered enough to think about food. A light tuna salad and some ginger ale to settle their still roiled stomachs were all either could manage.

Nicole's mind spun as she reviewed her actions. ~Stupid! Everything might have been lost if I hadn't been lucky, and that teen, and *Kate*.~ Her stomach lurched again at the memory of the shattered wrist and endangering her sister. There was no real need for either; she *HAD* to learn control and forethought. She said a silent prayer for forgiveness and help as she struggled to hold down her meal.

*****
Sunday, January 14, 2001
Elsewhere

"Well? Where is she? You've had a *month*. I expected results by now!"

"Sir, she hasn't shown up anywhere yet. No calls to battle; no confrontations in the press. This new queen is being quiet; we can't find her until she does something."

"That's not good enough! You can't let them get established!"

"Sir, we do have one idea. Why not let the western intelligence services do our work?"

The voice grew curious. "What do you mean?"

"We won't have time to set it up until the end of the year, but why not set up a series of operations and make the Amazons look responsible? Even if they don't find her, it will make the queen keep her head down and slow their rebuilding."

A low chuckle rumbled through the room. "That's hilarious. You're making two groups that should be allies into opponents." A sharp laugh escaped. "Excellent! Do what you've suggested as soon as the resources are available."

"As you wish, sir."

*****

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Etiquette school continues, and Kate has her work cut out for her.

Story:

Amazon Part 6: CHARM SCHOOL Week 2
By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R.

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

Author's Note: The dates for each section can jump around a bit.

**********
Wednesday, April 7, 2275
The Settlement

Interlude:

A soft chime interrupted Nicole's story. A voice followed saying, "This is General Tanais, Your Majesty. Do you have a moment?"

"Certainly, General. What can I do for you this morning?"

"Your Majesty, I have updates on a couple of items you asked me to keep you informed about. First, the last group of wounded is scheduled to arrive in the infirmary at ten o'clock this morning."

"Thank you, that's wonderful news! Have the doctors let me know when it will be possible for me to visit. This is the group needing the regeneration treatments, right?"

"Yes, ma'am, and everything is ready for them. We've contacted their families as well and arranged for local housing for as long as they want or need it.

"I also have an update on the last eight volunteers from the opposition. They will arrive this evening and be housed in secure quarters."

"Make sure the screenings and evaluations on the volunteers are performed and let me know when they are complete. I'll need to interview them when we're sure they're not an immediate threat."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Very good. Anything else?"

"No, Your Majesty."

"Good. Keep me posted."

A second tone sounded as the connection was broken.

Nicole breathed a large sigh of relief as the tone sounded; the arrival of the wounded was long-awaited good news. The last assaults late last summer had succeeded in eliminating the remaining facilities, and organized remnants, of the opposition; unfortunately, several of her Amazons had been wounded to the point they could not travel safely. Even with the years of experience she possessed, it still pained her to know it was her orders that had put them in the line of fire. It seemed to her that their homecoming was the true end of her long war.

As she turned her attention back to her companion, she noticed a thoughtful, yet puzzled look on Sarah's face. "You have a question, dear?"

"I'm not sure where to start. I guess the first thing that confuses me is how you could have just left your old life behind like that. Didn't you love Beth?"

Over two-hundred-seventy years of pain and loss flickered briefly in the eyes of the queen, causing a moment of worry for Sarah as she wondered if she'd overstepped a boundary. "Sarah, I loved her at least as much as you love your James. We were married for thirty -- nearly thirty-one -- years and even with the normal ups and downs of life, she was always a part of my heart and soul; she still is.

"I had made a promise many years before I even met Beth that was even more important to me. I promised God that I'd follow Him no matter where He led. If I had broken that promise, I couldn't live with myself -- I couldn't *be* myself -- but it was hard not to say 'no'.

"For a long time, too, I didn't understand why Beth couldn't just come along and help me adjust to my new life. As time passed, and I thought it through, I realized that she and I would have wound up stuck in the same relationship we always had; I don't think we'd have been able to break out of the 'Tom and Beth' mindset. That wouldn't have helped me adjust to my new role in life. I had to get through the adjustment to being a woman.

"It also raised the risk of being tracked by our enemies the first time Beth showed up somewhere with me as I am. They were looking hard for me, and they were watching Beth for years. As much as it hurt, the parting kept her safe."

She smiled sadly. "There are still mornings, maybe once every twenty years or so, when I wake up and I think and hope I'm back with her and that all this," she waved a hand vaguely around, "has all been an elaborate dream. I know better, though."

She shook her head to clear those idle thoughts from her mind. "Do you have any other questions?"

"Just one for now, I think. I guess I don't really understand what happened with Artemis. You two are so close now that I can't imagine her treating you that way."

"It took me a long time to really understand that myself. Something she said to my husband, Sam, put it as well as it could be phrased. She said, 'When I saw Tom with the scepter, all I could think was that it was all a cruel joke -- that the same men who'd crushed the nation all those years ago had won a final victory.' Someone else suggested it was like a Grand Wizard of the KKK taking control of the NAACP. It was as if her worst enemy had taken over and all her dreams were crushed." She thought for a moment and gazed into memories of the early years of her life, chewing pensively on her lower lip. "It took a long time for her to heal from that hurt, and it was painful to me, too.

"That's a major reason I don't tell this story to many people. Artemis and I reconciled more than two centuries ago, and I don't want something that was just between us, and settled long ago, to cause trouble within the Nation now. She and I are where I wanted us to be -- truly relating as mother and daughter. Even when I told my story to your great-great-great-great-great grandmother, Kate, I left that part out to keep the peace. Only a few people know any of my real history, and even fewer know of the problems Artemis and I had. I must insist that you keep that part to yourself."

The sharp look that accompanied the last sentence provoked a gulp and a "Yes, ma'am."

Nicole stood and stretched. "Good. Now I think we'd best wait until later to continue this story. I need to be ready when the Infirmary calls, and you have your weekly staff meeting. We'll get back to it this afternoon if we can."

Sarah smiled and nodded. "I'd really like that. Thank you."

*****

The next few hours passed in a blur for Nicole. She first headed for the training room. There was only time for an abbreviated version of her training regimen, but it was thorough. Some of the equipment they'd installed had been customized, providing enough weight to push her to her limit. The treadmills, too, were non-standard; the maximum speed of the equipment was above her maximum and allowed her to stretch herself at last without going outdoors.

After a quick shower, she dropped into her office to handle any communications that needed attention. As much as she wanted to hurry, there were phone calls, electronic messages, and the odd hardcopy document that needed her personal attention. Her staff, as usual, had marked the most critical items, allowing her to quickly review and delegate them to the proper people. She grimaced briefly. ~Now that things can settle down, I wonder if we can finally get a paperless office setup?~

Her mandatory office tasks done, Nicole was finally able to leave her home and followed the tree-shaded pathway to where the infirmary stood. The walk in warm spring sun gave her a chance to re-focus on the women who'd sacrificed parts of their bodies in the fighting, however temporarily. She spent much of her late morning and early afternoon visiting the infirmary and her injured daughters as soon as the doctors gave permission. She didn't need her empathic abilities to know how much her visit and being back home meant to her wounded warriors -- the smiles and laughter as they spent time together were sufficient evidence. She sat in the ward listening to the thoughts and concerns of each of the women as they considered the treatments ahead and adjustment to a peaceful existence. A common concern was what would happen to them all, now that their ancient enemy had been eliminated. She was also pestered for the latest news by the returnees as they shared their noon meal. Finally, the nurses arrived with the afternoon medications and chased Nicole out of the area so they could care for their charges. Nicole delayed her departure long enough to speak with the doctors and nurses about the treatment schedules.

As Nicole spent time with the returnees, Sarah chaired the weekly meeting of her staff and handled the daily tasks of her job; a major part of her job as the Queen's attendant was ensuring the smooth running of the royal household and coordinating the operations of the Settlement as a whole. She smiled to herself as she recalled her youthful dreams about her future. ~I never thought I'd be the Chief Operating Officer of a multi-billion dollar organization.~

The civilian and military staffs began laying out tentative plans for a homecoming celebration for their returned sisters when their medical condition permitted. The mood in the meeting had become noticeably lighter in the last six months. Teams were still in the field, but it was for security, cleanup, and rebuilding; now they could focus their efforts and planning on growth. Disaster relief, and search and rescue sounded much more appealing than hauling equipment around the world to assault another enemy strongpoint.

It was a wonderful feeling.

*****

By mid-afternoon the balcony was shaded by the house and mountain as the two women returned. Sarah brought a tray with two glasses of ice and an insulated pitcher of tea. She poured the glasses full and sat back in a chair to listen as Nicole resumed her tale after receiving a brief report on the morning's staff meeting.

***********
Monday, January 15, 2001
Doubletree Suites
3:00AM PST

Nicole woke and wondered what had caught her attention. After the incident at the beach, she had had difficulty relaxing enough to sleep, and several times she found herself half-awake and reviewing the incident in her mind. The sound of a soft sob finally identified the cause of her current wakefulness. With the door between their rooms open, she was able to hear the sound of her friend and sister Amazon, Kate, in the next room as she wept quietly.

Nicole rose, grabbing her robe as she used the light leaking around the curtains to find her way into Kate's connected room. The severely rumpled blankets on the queen-sized bed testified to the disturbed sleep of the occupant. The random patter of wind-driven water drops as the condensed drizzle dripped from the eaves was punctuated by the occasional hitch in the breathing of Kate as she tried to sleep.

The redhead stepped to the bed and sat on the edge closest to the blanket-wrapped young woman; she reached out and gently rubbed Kate's back. "Hey! It sounds like you're having a hard time sleeping, too."

A small nod from the lump on the bed showed Kate was awake and heard, but she didn't respond verbally right away. Her sobbing had stopped, but small sniffs indicated her distress. "I'm sorry; I didn't mean to wake you up."

"You had a nightmare about the beach?"

"Yeah. I keep hearing the sounds of that kid's wrist and the screams. I've never done anything like that before." Another shudder shook the bed.

Nicole slid up on the bed with her head propped against the headboard. "Come here," she said, as she reached over and gently pulled at Kate's shoulder. She continued to coax her young companion until she had rolled over and was snuggled up with her head on the tall woman's shoulder. Nicole just stayed still for a moment, gently stroking Kate's head and hair to soothe her distressed friend.

"What made you come in here?" Kate asked.

"I don't really know. I find I'm more ... tactile I guess I'd call it; it seems that human contact is more comforting now. I seem to need the touching more these days, and I thought you could use some of it, too. And I'm sorry about last night. It's part of my job to watch out for you, and I really made a mess of it."

There was no response for a while, and Nicole continued her gentle stroking. Kate finally spoke, murmuring quietly as she soaked in the attention. "You seem to have a good mothering streak." She almost purred. "It wasn't your fault, you know. It wasn't like it was deliberate; you didn't know those hoods were there, and you sure didn't know they'd come after us."

Nicole hugged her companion. "I appreciate the thought, but when I think of what might have happened to you...." A stray tear was hastily wiped away. "I guess I need to talk to Artemis and try to get us both some kind of training. I know those four would have probably tried to rape us, but when the one kid's wrist broke it was horrible. No matter how much they deserved it, I still have a hard time with what happened. I may have to be a warrior, but I don't have to like it."

Kate returned the hug; the tension was finally draining away as the nightmare-driven adrenalin wore off. "It's OK. It really wasn't your fault, and I wasn't hurt, just scared." A yawn interrupted her comments. "Can we talk more later? Tired now."

"Okay. G'night, sis. Sleep well." A soft kiss on the top of the brunette's head was answered by a contented mumble. Nicole gently extracted herself from the snuggling brunette and returned to her own room and bed. The conversation, brief as it was, had helped release a bit of the underlying tension and guilt she'd harbored.

The quiet, steady breathing of the sleeping youngster in the other room soon caused the older woman to begin slumbering again.

*****
5:00AM PST
Doubletree Inn
Dana Point, CA

Their peaceful sleep was shattered by the alarm clock in Nicole's room, followed shortly by a no less annoying announcement of the time by Kate's alarm.

Nicole woke slowly and reluctantly after the disrupted night's sleep. She finally managed to silence the alarm after a bit of fumbling. A slight blue fog formed around her head from the commentary about short nights and alarm clocks.

It took her a minute or two to sit up at the bed's edge and stretch dormant muscles to the point they were willing to consider holding her tall form upright. A moment's fumbling with her robe and she was able to check in on her companion who was sitting, looking slightly dazed as well, on the side of the bed. The two seemed to agree that waking this morning was a bad idea.

"Morning, Nicole," came Kate's slightly embarrassed greeting, as she gathered her own robe and stood, wrapping it around herself.

"Morning, Kate." Nicole smiled gently at her companion.

An unspoken, mutual agreement kept them from further discussion of the previous evening's incident as Nicole returned to her room with an admonishing "Get into your sweats for your morning workout, Tigger." She snickered quietly to herself at the muttered epithets from the other room about dealing with big-mouthed sisters and parents.

Nicole shot back, "I heard that!!"

Once they arrived downstairs, Nicole started her out at a moderate weight, a mere hundred pounds, and let her do one set of repetitions. The weight was increased in twenty-five pound increments until she reached two hundred pounds. At that point, between the weight and the number of repetitions, Kate was starting to show signs of strain. The workout weights for the rest of the Nautilus(tm) routine were scaled to the bench weight, forcing Kate to work without unduly straining her muscles. She was pleased with the results on the weight machine for the moment. She recalled her high school years when she'd do well to manage ten repetitions with a fifty-pound weight. There was still a long way to go, as she recalled Alex's comment that some professional football players used over four hundred pounds of weights for their workouts.

~I need to be ready for anyone, even one of them.~ Kate thought as she recovered, turning her attention to her companion as she began her own workout.

Kate had also been astonished at the pace she managed to keep on the treadmill. She thought back to her days in high school, when the best she could manage was an eight-minute mile.

Kate's astonishment at her own abilities had lasted only until she watched Nicole begin her own routine; she saw the weight and speed Nicole used and the ease with which she performed her exercises. She understood at that moment just what some of the physical differences were between her and her Queen. ~What's ahead that she'll need all that?~ That thought sunk in as she settled into her running pace on one treadmill as Nicole began her own, more demanding run on another. Nicole ended the workout looking as if she'd not even begun to test her physical limits, despite having maxed-out the weight settings.

As the two started their return trip to their rooms, Nicole checked the machines one last time to ensure the settings were reasonable; she also wondered where Keith was.

*****

After their post-workout cleanup, Kate walked from her room into Nicole's to see when they needed to leave for breakfast. Nicole sat in a chair, TV remote in hand as she watched the local news. She had dressed neatly in a knee-length, dark-gray skirt, white blouse and a matching jacket that was draped over the desk chair. Her jewelry was simple -- just silver hoop earrings, a silver necklace, and a watch. She was the very image of a smart, young, formally dressed businesswoman. Kate gave her a quick once-over as she walked up, noting the black, heeled shoes that waited by the jacket.

"You're looking good, sis, at least for a business outfit. You did a surprisingly good job on the makeup, too; it doesn't look like you're wearing any at all."

"I'm not."

Kate gave a surprised look at her friend's admission. "Why not? You did a good job Saturday evening -- at least once we got you working with some better color choices."

The cascade of red hair rippled as Nicole's shoulders shrugged. "I really don't know how to do it right; I seem to put it on too heavily, or maybe I'm just choosing the wrong colors, or something. It never ends up looking right. I'm hoping the class in England week after next will fill that gap." Her hands waved in frustration, then gathered her loose hair and flipped it back.

"I guess I know where my work is going to start this evening, then." Kate shook her head and smiled. "You need to have at least a basic ability so you can manage between now and then. I guess we'll need to go do some shopping for some basics again. I think we'll pick up some magazines as well, so you can start getting up to speed on what the modern American woman your age should know about life and fashion. Artemis may have helped you with some of the techniques, but it seems she's a little dated on fashion trends."

"*Another* shopping trip?" Nicole moaned.

A totally unsympathetic grin perched on her friend's -- or fiend's -- face. "That's another thing we need to work on. You need to learn how to appreciate the finer things in life! Besides, other than that outfit we bought for the club, I haven't seen you wear anything that wasn't business wear or jeans."

Nicole glared at her companion, but resigned herself to her fate. "Shopping later; I'll let you pick the shops. And I only brought business wear on the trip, since I don't like hauling more than one big suitcase on long trips. I do have a few more outfits back at my apartment." She harrumphed and changed the subject. "Now it's time to head out for breakfast." Slipping into her shoes, and wearing her jacket against the cool morning drizzle, she led the way out of the suite toward breakfast. The mischievous brunette continued to tease her friend as they made their way downstairs.

*****
8:45AM PST
Etiquette School

Kate and Nicole walked into the school facility and found themselves directed to a different room from the one used the previous week. This room also had a computer-fed projection system for running the presentation, but it was relatively spacious, with a pair of long tables in the middle that were spaced to permit passage between them.

As before, stacks of handouts and name cards decorated the table surfaces. The two Amazons identified their designated seats, which were separated by several seats. A quick re-arrangement of the name cards put them back in close proximity, and they quickly occupied their new territory.

They settled into a comfortable silence, taking time to scan the material as the other students entered and found their seats. Finally the instructor arrived and began the day's course on "The art of business entertaining and being entertained."

The thought echoed in both brains. ~I wish this class were more entertaining....~

*****
6:30PM PST
Doubletree Inn

The door thumped against the stop as Kate and Nicole trooped into Nicole's room. Each carried shopping bags in addition to their purses and briefcases. Nicole also carried a bag holding Chinese take-out for their dinner.

"Next time we drop the briefcases off *before* shopping!" Her grumpy tone of voice reflected only a hint of the aggravation Nicole felt at the moment. The weight was trivial -- the back end of a small car would hardly be a burden -- but the awkwardness of the bags was extremely irritating for some reason.

Kate shot a concerned look at her companion, uncertain as to how to respond to the atypical attitude, which normally was more calm and collected than anyone had a right to be. "Nicole? Are you okay?"

For an instant a sharp, cutting response was readied for launch at the youngster. The redhead bit back on the temptation and instead shrugged as she replied, "I'm fine, just a bit irritable for some reason. Let's get this stuff unpacked and sorted out."

The two worked silently and efficiently, ending with the empty bags folded on the bed and an array of new cosmetics and magazines on the table.

"Can we eat before we start? I'm kinda hungry." Kate's stomach rumbled as if in agreement. She was hungry and was hoping that some food would help counter Nicole's current mood.

"You're right, I guess. We can start on the lesson after we finish eating."

The meal was oddly silent, with Nicole unwilling to initiate a conversation and Kate wanting to give the food a chance to work its magic. The boxes emptied and the expression on the tall redhead's face finally began to lose its edge.

"I guess I was hungrier than I thought. I'm sorry for taking it out on you."

"That's okay; you're allowed an off day once in a while. Besides, you've been so even-tempered, I was planning on having you checked to make sure you're really human. I'll bet you were even good at your first ob/gyn exam."

Nicole's slight blush clashed with her hair. "I, um, haven't had one of those, yet."

Kate's eyebrows bounced toward her hairline. "You haven't? Then what are you doing for birth control?"

"I'm not using anything at the moment, just self-control and abstinence. There's so much to learn that I haven't had time to even think about doctor appointments."

Kate's surprise gave way to concern. "Nicole, promise me that as soon as you can you'll find a doctor and get yourself set up with some kind of birth control. I know it doesn't seem important right now, but all of a sudden you're going to find yourself in a situation where you'll either be thankful you have it, or wishing you did."

Nicole's blush deepened. "I've been trying to suppress that line of thinking for a while. I'm not entirely ignorant about such things; it's just that Beth and I never had to worry about it, unfortunately."

Kate put a reassuring hand on Nicole's arm. "I'm just trying to help you take care of yourself. You said part of my job is to help you learn what you need to know about being a woman, and birth control is part of that. You're different inside; you can get pregnant now. You need to think ahead enough to keep that from happening by accident, because even condoms fail sometimes. Guys can afford to forget about that since they don't have a nine-month penalty for a mistake -- a woman can't. You can't forget it either, not anymore."

A moment of consideration, and the knowledge that her companion was correct, caused the redhead to nod in agreement. "I know, Kate; it's really odd to think that after so many years of wanting so desperately to father a child, I now have to worry about being a mother." She smiled sadly and rubbed her hand over her abdomen. "That has to be one of my life's great ironies."

Kate wrapped her arms around Nicole's shoulders and held her for a while. "I can't imagine how you felt, or feel. I've never thought about not being able to have children, and I don't know that I'd be able to handle it."

Tears began to trail from Nicole's eyes. "There are so many options and tests now that can be run to find out what's wrong, or even In-Vitro Fertilization. There was nothing the doctor was able to do for us back then. There were so many times we'd gotten our hopes up -- when Beth's period was late -- and when it started we just broke down." She gave a shuddering sigh and settled back looking a bit puzzled. "You know, it's a little odd how much a good cry seems to help, now." She brushed the tears from her eyes. "Sorry. This is taking some getting used to, and it's hitting some very sore spots I've had for a very long time. Beth and I started fighting this shortly after our marriage, around 1970."

Kate nodded. "That's okay; it goes with the territory. That's how we girls deal with our emotions; we let it out rather than holding it in. Are you up to that quick makeup lesson now?"

"I think so." Nicole sniffed a bit as she reined in her emotions.

"Okay, let's start with getting your face cleaned up. You already use a cleanser, toner, and moisturizer?"

"Certainly! That was one of the first lessons I had drilled into my head. I use all three, morning and evening." Nicole rummaged in her cosmetics case. "I also have some eye makeup remover for the waterproof type of makeup. Artemis said she wanted to make sure I have a full line of cleansers, since that's one of the most important parts of skin care. I have to admit that it feels good to wake up feeling that clean."

"Good, so go ahead and clean up; a little cold water will help the red eyes. Once you're done, we'll go over the differences between day and evening makeup. Some of this you won't need for normal daytime wear, only for special occasions. We'll go through the whole thing, but I don't think it will take too long."

A few minutes later the cleaning was done, and the short lesson began. "Now remember, the objective for daytime makeup is just to enhance what you have, not make you into something different. You want to use lighter colors and less of them." She scooted several bottles and containers that were unsuitable for the task at hand and replaced them with some of the new purchases. A quick explanation of just why she was making the changes interspersed her efficient movements.

The first part was easy, as Nicole quickly applied the eye base smoothly and evenly from eyelashes to brow; it was a standard procedure and well practiced. The second step was equally quick to accomplish, as the base shadow went on as usual.

"Remember, for daytime you may or may not use even a base shadow. If you're just heading out to class, you might just use mascara, and maybe eyeliner. Now, instead of the darker gray contour shadow you had at first, you want to use this lighter gray. It still brings out the gray of your eyes without making you look like your eyes are sunken in your head.

"You don't always need the highlight shadow, but you'd want to use one of these lighter frosted colors if you do. Remember, it only goes just under your eyebrow, from about the middle to the outer edge.

"Now the last part of the shadows is the accent; it goes on the lid in a thin line from the middle to the outside, just over the lashes. Then you just use a little lighter eyeliner and you're done! Now clean it off, and give it a try solo."

It took a couple of attempts to learn the proper brush and sponge loading and the knack of applying the proper amount of eye and face makeup, but after Nicole completed two full applications with no corrections required, Kate pronounced herself satisfied.

"There! That's better. You have the mechanics down, but we just need to get you some practice at these little details. We'll work more on color choices next time we go shopping." She looked closely at her friend's face and eyebrows. "Looks like you're doing fine on keeping your eyebrows under control. Darn! I was hoping for some plucking to do."

Kate grinned at the sour look from Nicole and a remark about sadists until she took a good look at her friend's fingernails. "Speaking of little details, what are you using to trim your nails, a pair of scissors or just your teeth? These look like a Salvador Dali nightmare." The nails in question were perhaps a quarter inch long, but had odd shapes and angles.

A raised eyebrow accompanied Nicole's puzzled response. "I use nail clippers and a file; what did you expect me to use?"

A Tigger-type growl clearly communicated Kate's opinion. "If you hadn't already told me about yourself, I'd know now. There's no way any girl your age, looking like you do, could put up with nails like this. You're such a *guy*!"

Nicole very pointed looked down at herself, then back up at Kate. "I think the weight of evidence is greatly against you." She grinned at the irritated brunette.

"You know what I mean!" Kate huffed in annoyance. Her stern face slowly crumbled to a smile. The two finally dissolved into giggles as Kate grabbed and tossed a pillow at the unrepentant Nicole before bouncing away. "I'll be back in a minute." She quickly disappeared into her room and returned with a small assortment of files, emery boards, orange sticks, and bottles.

"I may know what you mean, but I'm going to make you spell it out anyway." Nicole half smiled at her friend as she stopped to think for a moment. "It may be very clear to you, but I'm still learning. Just remember I probably know less than your typical fourteen-year-old girl about all this."

"How? I don't understand how anyone can not know something about this stuff. Here, give me a hand so I can start fixing your nails while we talk." Kate grabbed Nicole's right hand and began repairing the appearance of the surrealist collection of fingernails.

Nicole observed the activity, filing away the tools and techniques. As she watched she gathered her thoughts for her reply. "Kate, first you have to remember when I really grew up. Back then, any guy that showed any interest in anything remotely 'girly' would have been branded as a 'queer' and shunned by everyone, if they were lucky. They'd wind up in a quiet spot beaten up if they weren't lucky. Even if there's a lot more tolerance of homosexuality now, I'll bet there's still a lot of peer pressure that would keep most guys from learning anything about makeup and nail care." The redhead shrugged gently, careful not to move the hand under reconstruction. "There's a whole different set of priorities when you're a male: skin care stops at making sure you don't cut yourself shaving unless you have acne, and nail care means getting most of the grease and dirt out from under your fingernails."

"I noticed that with Alex, but I really don't understand it. Don't guys care about how they look?"

Nicole grinned at the chance for a lesson going the other direction. "Okay, what do you expect when you want Alex to look good?"

"Well, I expect him to be clean and neat. Guy's clothes don't have much variety in styles, so I just hope the colors don't clash -- at least not too much. I don't mind if he doesn't use aftershave though; he has a nice scent that is all his own when he's freshly showered."

"That last part about scent is something I wouldn't know about yet. Notice what you said yourself -- you expect Alex to be neat and clean with clothes that look okay for where you're going. Think about what you expect for yourself in contrast. What do you expect to do when you get ready to go out?"

Kate thought for a while before responding as she finished one nail and began on another. "I think I'm beginning to see your point. I think about where we're going and what I want my clothes to tell Alex and everyone else; on top of it all, I add in the styles, color matching, and makeup and what that needs to look like. It's like the clothes we wore Saturday. I wanted something that looked classy, but let everyone know there was a confident and sexy woman around."

The redhead nodded. "And now you're starting to see the difference. I've *never* had to deal with any of this; it's never even been a consideration. I had to deal with making sure my ties and suits went together and that I had plenty of black socks that went with *everything*. Hair was never an issue either, other than making sure it was clean, trimmed, and neat."

Kate giggled. "You're kidding, right?"

"Nope. I'm completely serious. And black shoes for all occasions, too. The only other kind of shoe I had was white sneakers. Period.

"It's something you want to keep in mind with Alex; he'll never understand the importance of your clothing choices to you or any woman. The options aren't there for him and never have been."

"I've already noticed that. He doesn't understand it takes time to choose the right outfit for each occasion and gripes about how long it takes for me to get ready."

"Just remember that he doesn't even think in the same terms that you do; make sure you cut him some slack, because there's no way you'll make him really understand. Whether it's a cultural thing or genetic, men *think* differently from women and have an entirely different frame of reference. I'm just beginning to learn just how much difference there really is."

Kate sighed as she contemplated the futility of educating her boyfriend and returned to her task of restoring one set of Nicole's fingernails to a semblance of order. She made a mental note to have her friend pick up the required tools of the trade during their next shopping trip.

"Once I'm done with this hand, you can do the other. Then we'll put on a clear coat to protect them. After that, we'll check your toenails. I think they looked okay Saturday, but I might as well check after a good look at your fingernails." She shuddered slightly.

*****
Tuesday, January 16, 2001
Etiquette School
8:55AM PST

Nicole had taken some extra time this morning to put on the makeup she'd avoided before. She'd deliberately used a very light gray shadow that seemed to darken her eyes to a storm cloud gray. Kate did a quick double take when she walked in and grinned in approval.

The two women finally made their way to their assigned seats for the day's seminar on "navigating the place setting," "correct handling of the knife, fork and napkin," and "the silent service codes." An intimidating array of flatware, plates, cups, and glasses lay before each seat -- a maze of twisty little passages, all alike to the uninitiated.

Kate looked at the table with worry. "I've never seen that much of a place setting before. I don't have any idea what to call most of those things, much less what they're supposed to be used for."

Her tall companion nodded in agreement. "I understand. I've seen some place settings with more than two forks, but this." She waved at the array of metallic implements. "I don't want to even think about what some of them might be for." She leaned over to take a closer look at an odd looking fork.

They looked at each other, shrugged, and sat down for their day's indoctrination. Nicole made a comment about them being Lewis and Clark exploring new territory. Kate thought for a moment before quipping that it was usually more like Abbot and Costello.

*****
Etiquette School
2:25 PM PST

Stuffed. Utterly, wonderfully stuffed.

However intimidating the full, formal setting was, this meal made it worth learning. The school had arranged for a catered meal from an excellent local restaurant and had used the luncheon to allow students time to exercise some of the skills taught in the classroom that morning.

Kate and Nicole sat, contented victims of tryptophan overload, and sipped at the excellent coffee provided at the meal's end. The stimulant might even keep everyone awake enough to pay attention to the material in the afternoon session.

And it meant they hadn't had to go out in the damp, drizzly weather for a mediocre lunch, either.

Life was good.

*****
Doubletree Suites
5:10PM PST

"I'm still not hungry. I think my stomach is still trying to finish off the third course from lunch." The brunette sat in a near stupor on the couch.

"Gripe, gripe, gripe; everybody's a critic!"

"Ice cream. Just a little ice cream and I'll be set."

Nicole winced. "You may have the ice cream. I'll stick to sorbet, or frozen yogurt." The question in Kate's face provoked further clarification. "Tom and dairy products never got along too well; he had a bad case of lactose intolerance. It seems that I'm still just as lucky on that point."

"Do we need to stop by a drug store to pick up something? It's just not right for you to miss out on the joys of splitting a half-gallon of chocolate ice cream."

A shrug, followed by a comment about enjoying not feeling bloated and gassy was the only response, which provoked a snicker from Kate and an offer to purchase a small fan.

Nicole glared as long as she could, until the smile on her friend's face provoked a quiver of her lips. The smile turned into a grin as the quiver surrendered to a full-blown laugh. "Okay! We can go for goodies, but you pay this time."

A short trip to the store procured the required supplies of sweet treats, and the two settled down to enjoy their creamy treasure.

"Nicole, we took care of the minimal make-up stuff yesterday. Is there anything else you think we need to cover while we have a chance?" She looked her friend over. "Something maybe with your hair?"

The discussion proceeded from there over hairstyle options. Nicole was insisting on simple, low-maintenance styles, and Kate reminded her friend that with only a little extra work she could have something both easy to manage and very stylish.

"You need to at least learn how to do braiding, Nicole. It's one of those things that can make hair as long as yours manageable when you're active. It doesn't take long, either."

After stowing the remaining ice cream in the refrigerator, the bossy brunette dragged Nicole into a chair near the dresser, where the largest mirror in the room hung. The long, loose, red hair draped over Nicole's shoulders as Kate studied it for a moment before grabbing a brush.

It was all Nicole could do not to purr audibly. The feeling of the brush massaging her scalp before gently tugging at the hair as it continued the downward journey was amazingly soothing.

Kate grinned as she watched the redhead's eyes flutter shut under the gentle assault.

"You have exactly one hundred years to quit that. Ohhhh, my!" The implied threat was subdued by a renewed assault on her nerve endings by the hairbrush.

"Just think of what it feels like to have your hair being washed. That's more of a scalp massage than this is. Any more questions about why visits to the hairdresser are so popular? And if you think this is good, you have to try a visit to a spa!" A slight frisson of delight punctuated the memory of her last trip.

"Uh-uh," was as coherent a response as could be managed at the moment. "I'll talk about a visit to the spa some other time. I haven't taken a bath since before Kennedy took office, just showers."

There was a moment of silence, other than the susurrus of the brush as it coursed through the long red hair. "I really have a hard time grasping how old you really are sometimes. You need to learn just how good a long soak in a tub can feel." Kate went silent for a while. "We'll work on the bath thing another day, though. Nice as I know this is for you, it's time to start on the rest of the lesson; besides I don't have a spatula around to peel you off the floor if you turn into any more of a puddle of mush. We'll keep it easy for tonight and focus on just a simple braid."

Awkward as it was going to be to execute on her own hair, Nicole accepted the utility of the braid in keeping her hair under strict control at critical times, even if it meant spending time fiddling with it. Learning how to perform the task was harder than she'd expected.

The first pass was a challenge. She brushed it carefully to smooth it as much as possible, which wasn't much with her natural wave. Kate suggested she start by just parting some of her hair into equal groups -- Kate called them strands -- and getting a feel for that part of the task. ~I thought that a strand was just a couple of hairs, just like a strand is a single piece of copper wire? Oh well, I won't be stranded by terminology! Heh!~ The thought of the pun provoked a quiet snigger from Nicole; Kate gave her a puzzled look, but didn't push for an explanation.

It took several tries, with concentrated effort, to manage a consistent separation of the wavy mass into three nearly equal parts. The strands of hair needed to be kept apart and under the proper tension while braiding, and gauging the proper pull took a couple of tries, but finally she started to get the hang of the technique.

The second pass wasn’t a lot easier. Nicole struggled again to maintain an equal pull on each as she wove them together. The situation improved, but the resulting braid still looked sad. It was better than her first try, but still lacked a lot in looking right. The result was quickly unbraided and brushed out to hide the evidence.

The third pass went a bit better, as her fingers started to learn the patterns of weaving. She was able to focus more on coordinating her fingers to maintain an equal pull on each strand, which was still a problem. Her hair wound up looking like a reasonable braid this time, though.

Kate watched her work through the process and was finally content with the result. "Okay, that's enough for tonight. You understand what you're trying to accomplish; you just need to practice. If you want to keep your braid for sleeping tonight, you can use that elastic band to keep the end from unraveling."

There was a long silence as the redhead gazed at her image in the mirror. The long braid trailed from the back of her head over her right shoulder. ~I look like someone out of an Irish storybook. Or I have a cable with copper shielding connected to the back of my head.~ Having her hair pulled back in a ponytail would have been nothing new, but there was something different here that she didn't yet understand. Ponytails were common enough on men these days, but braids were pretty much a feminine monopoly. Other than dreadlocks, that is. Somehow it seemed to change how she saw herself. ~I can't say it bothers me as much as it used to, but it'll take some getting used to.~ She shook her head and returned to the outside world as she secured the end of the braid with the offered elastic.

They still needed to talk to Artemis and see what her recommendations were for some kind of introductory training.

"Kate, before we call it a day, I want to see if we can get Artemis' thoughts on training. Lady Artemis?"

Their patron silently faded into view before the echo of the queen's call faded from the room. She looked over the two Amazons for a moment. Artemis nodded and smiled at Nicole. "It looks as if Kate has been working with you; I like the braid." She looked again at Nicole's face. "And the makeup is different, too. It's a good look for you, Nicole."

"Thank you, Lady." Only a hint of a blush reflected in her face. "I called for some advice, if you'd be willing to offer it."

Nicole quickly sketched out the events of Sunday evening that ended with the youths being injured. "I'm not so much bothered by their getting hurt. That's a consequence they deserved. I *am* concerned that neither of us had the kind of control over our abilities that we need. We need some way to help learn how to gauge our strength when it changes. Some of it could be handled by a martial arts class, if Kate has access to one as a part-time graduate student at UCLA, but it's a problem for the future as well when we start gathering sisters from areas that don't have classes we can use."

The dusky-skinned goddess considered the situation. "I don't have a suggestion at the moment. The ancient Amazons weren't empowered as you are, and it wasn't a problem. I will consider it and be back in contact when I have something. The martial arts class for Kate is a good idea, I think. I hadn't considered the side effects of your increased strength."

Kate sighed as more of her free time was consumed for the indefinite future, provoking a grin from Nicole and Artemis.

"I need to come up with a better way to convince new recruits, too. I think poor Kate was ready to jump out the window."

"The steel hoop was convincing, but you're right. There has to be a better way."

The new arrival finally caught sight of the empty bowls on the table. "Is that ice cream?"

Laughter began, this time from the two Amazons at the lustful look in the goddess' eyes. The remaining goodies were retrieved from the refrigerator and shared as the three bandied about ideas about training.

*****
Wednesday, January 17, 2001
Etiquette School
8:40AM PST

Each morning Nicole and Kate had rigorously worked through their exercise routines. Kate's performance was improving steadily as she worked out. The routine was no longer exhausting her as it had before despite Nicole's raising the Nautilus(tm) weight and treadmill speed, as she became accustomed to the exercises and her endurance ramped up. The morning had also sold Nicole on braiding her hair. The weave was a little loose from the night's sleep, but had held together well enough that she decided to leave it alone until after the workout. As she dismantled her braid afterward, Nicole found that even counting the time to undo the braid, the lack of tangles made it quicker to get her hair in order. ~I definitely want to keep this in mind when I have long hair.~

Nicole had also kept an eye out for Keith, and was puzzled when he'd not shown up any morning this week. The reason finally revealed itself, or herself, early this morning. They'd seen a decidedly rumpled, petite blonde leave a room down the hall and scamper to another room across the hallway as the Amazons headed downstairs. As they returned from their workout, the blonde was dressed for the day and heading back into the same room she'd exited before. Nicole heard Keith's voice call out in greeting as she entered.

~He just wanted to get laid. That's all it was.~ She thought to herself as she gritted her teeth against the rising ire. ~How *dare* he!~

She blinked for a moment and then quietly chuckled at her own reaction. How many times had Tom been witness to similar scenes, as travelers took advantage of the relative anonymity of a hotel to enjoy life on what they saw as the wild side. She snorted in amusement at being, once again, on the other side of that divide between the sexes.

Kate turned a questioning look at her friend at the sounds.

As Nicole explained, the two found themselves fighting a bad case of the giggles at the redhead's new perspective, especially after Kate made a comment about Keith's finding "a new exercise routine." They barely made it back into the room before the howls of laughter started.

It was hard to stay focused during the seminar on "American, Continental and Japanese styles of eating", as each time they looked at each other the snickers threatened to break loose again.

*****
Doubletree Suites
6:00PM PST

They'd grabbed a quick bite before returning to their rooms to change into something more suitable for the cool, dry evening weather. Nicole was still wearing minimal makeup from the morning, but she freshened up and darkened her eye shadow just a little for nighttime.

Kate had conceded that jeans were far more practical for their planned excursion, but had insisted on a satiny, light-green blouse for Nicole, replacing the white cotton top she'd originally chosen. "You need to think more about how you dress. You can be comfortable and look good, too!" Another moment of looking, and the brunette pulled the shirt tail out of her friend's jeans.

"Hey! What're you doing?"

"Hush a minute!" Kate rearranged Nicole's blouse to leave her midriff exposed and tied the shirt tails in a knot to hold everything in place. "That's better!"

"Do you really think this is necessary? And what's with the shirt? Now my middle's chilly." The redhead fumed and pulled futilely at the blouse as her shorter friend gripped an arm and led her from the room.

The grin on the brunette's face was almost feral. "Come ON, Nicole. You look good like that, and it's a popular style. On top of that you might be memorable, but you won't stand out if you dress like anyone else your age. You agreed to this, and it's a lovely evening to go walking around the shops. We don't even have to buy anything; you just need to start learning what to look for."

They piled into Nicole's rented Grand Prix for the short trip to 'The Shops at Mission Viejo', a typical American mall with two floors, four anchor stores, and a bunch of generally forgettable little shops in between.

Nicole found a parking spot on the back side of the mall, near the food court and Old Navy(tm). Kate, honed by years of practice, geared up for her role as instructor in 'Mall Crawling 101'. The two stayed in the fringe of the flow of traffic, walking slowly down the lower floor, examining the stores’ window displays as the brunette kept up a running commentary on the contents to an inattentive companion.

"Ow!"

"Pay attention, Nicole!"

The reluctant shopper rubbed her ribs where the elbow had impacted. "I was ... mostly."

"C'mere." The exasperated brunette dragged her friend to a quieter nook. "Look, believe it or not, I have a point in this. Do you want to know what it is?"

A slightly more interested look and shrug was sufficient to continue. "*Sigh* Nicole, I know you don't have room to pack a lot of new stuff, and I know you don't like shopping yet, but right now I'm not shopping to buy. We're here so I can help you learn what to look for.

"Remember when we walked all over that mall Saturday? I knew pretty much what I was looking for and where I'd find it. Know why we took the long way around and checked stuff in all those other stores?"

Nicole smiled and nodded. "You were trying to get me a start on all this, right?"

"Uh-huh. Not just the things that look good, but those that don't. Even more importantly, why they do or don't look right. All this is part of what you need to know, and we don't have a lot of time before you leave town again, right?"

Again the redhead nodded. "I know, truly I do. It's ... just that learning to be interested in all this is hard." She waved off a comment before it began. "Yes, I know that to act like a woman my apparent age I need to know all this. I *am* retaining it all, believe it or not. I have an eidetic memory, remember?"

Kate nodded. "I know there's a lot of change in your life, sis; I don't know how you're managing it all as it is. What we're doing now is one of those fundamental female things that you just have to know how to do. Learning where to look for what things and how a woman shops are going to be important for you to blend in. You need to try to look like you enjoy it, too."

Nicole nodded and promised to be more engaged in the activities, and even show a little enthusiasm.

The two resumed their excursion, with both now venturing opinions about the various outfits on display and suitable accessories that would be needed for each.

They finally made their way around to a place that caused the tall redhead to freeze for an instant.

"Nicole? Is something wrong?"

Kate's companion looked up at the sign over the shop before them. The last two and a half months dropped away as the vivid memories of her very first shopping excursion came to the forefront of her mind. A tremor ran through her frame as she relived that time. A soft touch on her arm snapped her back to the present.

"Sis?"

Nicole shook herself, relieving the momentary stress, and led Kate to a quiet corner. It took a couple of minutes to explain her reaction. She related the discomfort of being in a situation where she'd been a woman for less than a day and was forced to try to act like stripping to the skin was nothing new. She received a sympathetic look as she related her story.

"That wasn't a very nice way to introduce you to all this."

"In a way, it made sense. There wasn't, and still isn't, time to waste; I had to come to grips with the changes as quickly as possible." A small, humorless laugh escaped as she continued. "I think Artemis was trying to get a little revenge on men through the situation, too. I was just a convenient payback target."

"Well, tonight we'll do it the easy way if you want. What kind of lingerie do you have so far?"

Nicole’s mouth opened, snapped shut, and then opened again. Finally her power of speech was restored as her brain caught up. "Most of what I have is just cotton briefs, and a couple of pairs of other styles, other than one thong." A wash of pink touched her face at the memory of that item.

Kate wrapped an arm around the other woman's waist. "I'm beginning to see why you haven't learned to enjoy shopping. You haven't had a chance to learn just how much fun it can be, or just how good some of these things can feel to wear. Are you willing to let me help?"

With a nod the offer was accepted, and the two walked into the store.

Nicole's experience was markedly different this time. Kate nudged gently and frequently encouraged, but she never seemed to force any issue. For the first few minutes they stayed with styles that were fairly modest, but made of satin or silk. Gentle suggestions that Nicole note the texture of the fabric led to an appreciation of the selections as they worked through the color options.

The two gradually expanded their choices, looking at and talking about the other style options available. Kate quietly shared some of her early experience with the more risqué styles, leading to sniggers from both women. Explanations followed as to how some of the styles fit with certain dress styles and made both the dress and the body in it look best.

The two finally left a little more than an hour later. A few purchases had been made by each and, unlike the first time, Nicole left feeling reasonably comfortable with the stop.
The two looked around as they exited, and for once it was the redhead who asked, "Okay, where do we go next?"

*****
Thursday, January 18, 2001(63/30)
Doubletree Suites
5:00AM PST

~Oh, man, I feel rotten.~

The alarm had sounded and been turned off, but Nicole lay there feeling the cramping and queasiness that signaled her impending period.

~At least I have some ibuprofen and tampons around this time.~

She rolled over, and managed to get her legs over the side of the bed. A second effort and she managed to stand and staggered her way to the bathroom where the hoped-for relief waited in her travel kit. A glass of water and a couple of pills later, she was on her way to the fitness room with Kate in tow.

The occasional wince finally caught Kate's attention, as they made their way downstairs. Kate wheedled unmercifully until she got Nicole to explain what was happening.

The sympathetic comments were heavily intermingled with digs about a guy finally learning the business end of PMS.

At the end of their morning exercises, Nicole only half-heartedly chased her up the stairs to their rooms. Relatively quiet epithets about ways to end her life accompanied the mad scramble and were answered by giggles from the intended target.

*****
Etiquette School
9:00AM PST

~Almost done with the week! Thank heaven!~ Nicole felt as if her brain was wanting to take up residence outside her skull to escape the inundation of meal-related classes. ~Let me see. Part two of "American, Continental and Japanese styles of eating", "Making the toast", and "Finessing the check." Oh, joy.~

Both Kate and Nicole had similar looks of resignation to their fate as the instructor pulled up the first slide in the presentation on "Japanese styles of eating." The chopsticks at each place were a tip-off that they'd have the pleasure of learning to use them. Somehow the 'Lunch will be provided' sign didn't look quite as appealing when the only utensils were a couple of bamboo sticks. The two made notes to check for extra napkins.

*****
Doubletree Suites
7:00PM PST

Nicole was sitting comfortably on the edge of the bed; the ibuprofen had kept her cramping to a tolerable level; she was feeling comfortable and content to sit and enjoy quiet conversation after a light evening meal. The situation provoked a small grin.

~Beth, if I ever see you again I'm going to apologize for not appreciating how crummy you felt during your periods.~

The class lunch had consisted of a selection of oriental foods intended, based on appearance, to provide a tasty selection of foods that gave the students an opportunity to learn the fine art of chopstick manipulation.

Kate sat cross-legged on the couch. "So, sis, what do you want to do this weekend? I don't think my folks have any big family plans, and I haven't talked to Alex yet, but I think the three of us can find something to do."

Nicole shook her head. "Kate, I'm not going to L.A. with you this weekend."

Kate looked stunned. "What! Why not?"

Nicole smiled as she explained that with her period due any day, she really didn't feel up to much more than a little down time. "I'm not really even looking forward to the class tomorrow. It's only my second period, and I'm not used to having them yet.

"Go home and have fun being with your folks. I'm not going to be much fun for a couple of days, and when I get back I'll monopolize your time again." Nicole smiled, moved to the couch, and hugged Kate. "Besides, this gives you time to think up the next lesson you think I need. And I think your mom needs some reassurance that we're not joined at the hip."

"I noticed her giving you odd looks once or twice. Did she say something to you?"

Grateful for having considered this conversation earlier, the redhead responded. "We had a couple of talks while you weren't around. She was worried about how quickly you and I became friends, since you don't usually get this close to someone new so soon."

Kate looked puzzled and a little hurt. "She's right; I don't usually make friends this quickly. Do you really think this will help?"

"If I let you go home by yourself this weekend, it will help your mom start to understand that I'm really not a threat. I'll miss you, but if it keeps the peace in your family then it's worth it."

"If you don't come this weekend, when will I get to see you again?" Sadness colored each word of the question.

Nicole thought for a moment. "I'll be here all next week, and I fly to London next Saturday. I'll be flying out of there the following Saturday morning and getting back here at about two o'clock Pacific Time. I figure I'll be in the hotel up your way by, say, five o'clock or so, two weeks from this coming Saturday. I can give you a call when I get there."

The young brunette pouted. "I just found my big sister; I'm not ready to do without her yet. "

"Pull that bottom lip back in before a bird roosts on it." A soft swat by Kate connected, accompanied by giggles from both women. "I'm not looking forward to being by myself either, but between your mom needing reassurance, and it being that time of the month, I think it's best. Besides, do you think it's any easier for me to give up time with the only family I have?"

Her young friend blushed and hugged her in response. "Is there something I'm supposed to be doing while you're gone?"

Nicole returned the hug. "As far as what you could or should be doing, you have a computer at home?" Receiving a nod, she continued. "I'd like you to download a program called CUSeeMe; if you don't have a web cam, I'd like you to pick one up. That will let us do computer-to-computer video conferencing, at least until I get to boot camp. I might even have possible recruits call or conference with you, if you're willing. You have a different perspective on all this, and it might help someone along the way.

"You need to keep up your workouts; most universities have exercise rooms for students, so you should be able to stay in shape if they let part-time grad students use them. You should also sign up for Aikido, or Judo if they do. Those are soft, defensive techniques and should help you learn more control over your new strength.

"If you don't have access, we'll have to see what we can do to fund *something* for you. I just don't know what or how, yet."

Nicole tapped her chin with a finger as she thought for a moment. "I already gave you my business card, so you have my phone number and work e-mail. I'll sign up for a Hotmail account when I have a chance and send it to you. I also want to get your personal phone and e-mail addresses.

"Other than that, keep up on your field. I suspect we'll have sisters scattered all over, so the more we can take advantage of computer networking and software, the easier it will be to cope with our growth and keep track of everyone."

"I'd be happy to help however I can, you know that. Do you have any thoughts on the Amazons long-term yet? I mean, anything I can look at while you're busy doing your Marine-thing? I think I'll have some time and, who knows, maybe I can shanghai Alex into helping."

"I really appreciate the help, but for a while I'm going to be just trying to bring in recruits. Remember that you'll get that 'tickle' again if you come across a recruit, so keep your eyes open. I'll want to meet them, but you can talk to them if you feel comfortable with doing so. We don't have the financial resources to do much else, yet. Long term I want to set up a base, a settlement for ourselves, where we have enough room to grow, train, and be able to keep unfriendly strangers at a distance. Until we have the money, we're stuck with doing what we can on the cheap." Nicole huffed a little in frustration. "Now that we've settled that, what's on the schedule for tonight?"

"They're re-running 'Titanic' on HBO. I was thinking it would be fun to sit and watch that again."

"Again? I haven't watched it a first time."

Kate stared incredulously at the other woman. "You're...." She stopped and shook her head. "No, you aren't kidding. All right, then. It's time you started learning about the wonderful world of 'chick-flicks'." She made a mental note to collect books, movies, and magazines titles for the next seminar on 'Being a Modern American Woman'.

Resigned to her fate, Nicole handed the remote to her tormentor and steeled herself to the beginning of another painful part of her education. ~DiCaprio! I hate DiCaprio!~ She thought for a moment. ~Kate Winslet's kind of cute though.~ With that small solace, she settled in for the evening's entertainment.

"We should have gotten some popcorn!"

"Shhhh!"

"The whole evening is sunk!"

"SHHHH!"

"Waiter! I need more ice!"

*Thwop!*

*****
Friday, January 19, 2001 (66/30)
Doubletree Suites
5:00AM PST

If the mild cramps hadn't been enough of a tip-off, the red tinge on the tissue this morning would have done the job. With a sigh of resignation, she dug into her travel case and extracted the first pad and tampon for the day. She made a mental note to include extras in her purse for later. She took the ibuprofen automatically now, as the effect was almost magical on how she felt.

Despite the wonderful little pills, she really didn't feel like exercises today. Between feeling irritable and the bloating, she wanted to just skip that part of the routine. Unfortunately, the real world didn't permit days to be called on account of such things, so she resigned herself to the need to suck it up and get moving. Fortunately, the lesson for today was another half-day session, so at least she'd be able to run and hide after lunch.

As she reluctantly returned to change into her sweats, she heard the obnoxiously cheerful sound of her friend bouncing up with a cheerful "Good Morning!"

"Bah! Humbug!"

At least Kate had the courtesy to look a little sympathetic as she observed Nicole's discomfort.

~What a day to have a class on "managing difficult-to-eat foods." Today everything's going to be a difficult-to-eat food.~

*****
Doubletree Suites
1:30PM PST

The two women stood outside the motel near Kate's car. The luggage was loaded, and all that was left was a goodbye.

"Nicole, I'm going to miss you!" the youngster moaned as she gave her tall companion a strong hug. "Are you sure I can't talk you into coming with me?"

The hug was returned with interest. "I'm sorry, Kate, but I really think this is best. Go take care of yourself and your family, okay? I want lots of stories about you and Alex having fun when we get back together in a couple of weeks! Thank your parents for me for their hospitality last week, too."

"Nicole, this evening you might want to try a long, hot, soak in the tub. It isn't something you've done in a long time, but it should help you feel better with your period."

With a grimace at the reminder, the tall woman nodded. "I'll give it a try tonight. And don't forget to let me know when you get home so I know you're safe, okay? There's still a lot you and I need to talk about when I get back here."

Kate promised to call, and Nicole watched as her sister Amazon drove away, waiting until she was out of sight to return to the all-too-silent motel room.

~I suppose I should get my laundry together.~ She thought as she trudged up the stairs. ~Then I can enjoy the brilliance that is cable TV. Be still, my beating heart. At least I'm not out in the middle of the woods this time.~

*****
Tanner home
6:30PM PST

The little Saturn came to a stop in the driveway, and Kate shifted the car into park. As she shut off the engine and braced herself for a long weekend, she tried to shake off the disappointment. ~I guess Nicole was right. After the last two weeks we've had, we need some time apart to adjust.~

She dragged her luggage up to the front door and pulled her gear inside, stacking the bags out of the walkway. Her mother came into the entry from the kitchen and greeted Kate with a warm hug.

"Welcome home, Kate. How was the trip?"

"It was fine. I hit some traffic as I got in town, but it didn't take too long to get through it."

Marie looked around and noticed that Kate's new friend from last week was absent. She made a point to ask about Nicole and if she'd be joining the family later in the evening. The look in her daughter's eyes told the story and more as Kate briefly explained Nicole's decision to stay at the motel, deal with her period, and give the family a chance for a quiet weekend. Marie felt a twinge of guilt as she recalled the private conversations of the last visit. It was obvious that Nicole was also trying to demonstrate that she was no threat, trying to keep her promise not to harm Kate.

Kate pulled her cell phone out as her mother stood thinking and made the promised call to Nicole. The attachment they had for each other was even more obvious to Marie than the previous weekend as they chatted briefly. When the call ended, an earlier call to the house came to mind.

"Kate, Alex called earlier to ask if he could swing by after you got home tonight."

Any concerns for her daughter's relationship with her boyfriend vanished in the delight and anticipation at the message. The baffled mother shook her head; even with her daughter out of college, the challenges still kept popping up.

*****
Saturday, January 20, 2001(72/36)
Doubletree Suites
9:00AM PST

It was too quiet around the room with 'Tigger' gone; without the distraction of a class, the loneliness and her period had Nicole in an emotional funk. The only saving grace for the day was the ibuprofen's effectiveness at moderating her cramps. She was grateful that she was well equipped with tampons and pads to control the flow this time. ~It beats plastic and toilet paper.~

The hot bath the previous evening was a revelation and a godsend. The heat had soaked into every muscle, relieving some of the deep ache in her abdomen.

~This is definitely on my 'to-do' list for the next few days. Mmmmmm.~

She'd also turned off her alarm and slept in a bit that morning, trying to let herself recover physically. She still followed her exercise regimen, just a bit later in the morning. The weather was supposed to be in the low seventies, so that would help, too.

The laundry bags she'd sent out the previous day had been returned promptly and her clean clothing was now carefully packed away. Nicole finally had time to review the tourist literature she'd collected from the rack in the lobby after breakfast.

~Let's see. I don't want to head north, just in case I run into Kate and Alex. I haven't been to San Diego in a while.... Zoo? Nah! Not this weekend.~ She flipped the flyer onto the desk. ~Old Town Trolley?~ She perused the brochure. ~Ah! I can take in the Midway and pick up the Trolley tour there!~ She set the brochure aside for reference.

A resurgence of the vague ache inside squelched her interest in visiting one of the tall ships in the Dana Point harbor, the "Pilgrim" or the "Spirit of Dana Point", no matter how interesting it might be. She finally settled on visiting the Waldenbooks she'd seen in the mall earlier that week. She thought for a moment longer, deciding she might also stop and pick up some peanut M&Ms; she wanted some comfort food today.

Maybe there would be a paperback copy of that latest Miles Vorkosigan book from Lois Bujold in stock. Just sitting and reading for the day sounded attractive, and she'd need to start rebuilding her library of favorites.

*****
Sunday, January 21, 2001
USS Midway Museum
San Diego, CA
1:00PM PST

The morning had flitted by as she'd taken in an early church service, followed by the drive down to San Diego. Finding a parking spot had chewed up the remainder of the morning, and she'd decided to grab some lunch before hitting the most important site of her visit.

She'd kept to minimal makeup, just the base today, and had her hair pulled back in a ponytail for the day. Jeans, a light blue blouse -- tucked in, thankyouverymuch -- and a light jacket were the uniform of the day to cope with the cool breeze off the ocean.

The sheer size of the warship was astounding. The flight deck was a good fifty feet above the water, and the superstructure was higher yet. She looked over the forward gangway as it rose high into the air and across the water to the vessel. ~Don't look down. Just keep focused on the ship. ~

She didn't even look backwards toward the dock as she reached the top and walked into the ship toward the museum entry booth.

The next hour and a half was a three-dimensional maze of decks, ladders, and displays. She'd taken the stairs all the way down to the sick bay, then finally made her way back up to the machine shop, hangar deck, and finally back up into the sunlight.

She'd paused the audio tour as she stood on the flight deck of the old carrier. The sea breeze ruffled her pony-tailed hair, and the cool air made her zip up the jacket she wore. The cavernous hangar deck and the maze of companionways had awed her as she contemplated almost five thousand people living on this sea-going city.

She recalled stories told by her father of his World War Two experiences as he studied and supported fielded systems aboard ships in the Pacific theater. He'd been aboard an Essex-class carrier at Okinawa, and described the long hours of boredom that were punctuated by the helplessness of having to watch the crew fight off plunging kamikazes.

She'd never actually been aboard a Navy ship, and normally wouldn't care. With all that had happened in the last few months, she longed for just a moment of connection with those memories she still had of her father and mother.

~I miss him. I miss them both so much.~

She knew they'd have a hard time coping with her situation, but as much as she appreciated Michael, it would be nice to have some additional support. Someone she could sit and talk to outside of all the chaos of her life -- someone to reach out and touch for reassurance once in a while.

She wondered for a moment if there was anyone who knew of counselors specializing in magical gender transformations.

She smiled at the foolishness of the question as she turned the audio receiver back on. She listened to the flight deck orientation begin, wondering if the Trolley tour would be as much fun as the ship had been.

*****

She boarded the trolley at the stop closest to the carrier for her guided tour around the area. The guide, who gave her name as Julie during her introduction, gave a brief welcome to the riders who joined at the stop. She was dressed in a uniform, or costume, suitable for the appearance of the old-style trolley. Her brief safety talk was followed by an outline of the points of interest in the next section of the tour. Julie also warned that jumping off the trolley to escape the jokes and puns was forbidden, no matter how bad they got.

Nicole just watched and listened at first as the vehicle trundled smoothly down the roads. At one point they crossed a bridge to Coronado Island, passing a beach and hotel complex. Some of the comments about beachfront mountain scenery would normally have pushed the edge as far as Nicole was concerned, but the riders were all adults and just laughed. The ride on the trolley was mostly interesting, depending on how corny the guide's jokes were or how close to risqué some of the comments got.

They passed several museums on the northbound leg, including the Museum of Natural History and the Museum of Art. The Aerospace Museum supposedly had an exhibit with Julie's car from her teen years. The place of honor had been earned from the police, who wanted to enshrine a vehicle that managed to hit Mach one on the highways. The tour also passed the zoo, with the obligatory serving of corn about exhibits 'lion' around. The young woman kept up a steady patter of more serious commentary as well on the various sights between stops, filling in the gaps with interesting tidbits and a batch of bad puns.

Julie's irreverent good humor made the two hour excursion seem much shorter, and served to highlight several places Nicole was determined to see on a future visit. Even the Aerospace Museum -- as long as the car wasn't there.

The warmer breezes that rose as they moved inland were relaxing, and Nicole pondered stopping at the Old Town Park. It was getting late in the day, and between the time and her level of energy she postponed the idea for another visit.

As the trolley again approached the waterfront for the return to the carrier museum, the cool wind off the water made her once again put on the jacket. Just sitting and riding around was too much exposure without a chance to keep warm, especially with the light blouse she'd worn. Julie grinned at Nicole's action, commenting to the passengers about the advantages of warm jackets at this time of year.

The sun was nearly setting as Nicole returned to her car to begin her trip back north. ~This really is a lovely area.~ She permitted her attention to wander a little as the sunlight reddened, touching the plant life along the highway with golden tones.

~Food, and then rest. I have more classes in the morning.~

She sighed at the prospect of her first week of classes without Kate around. She was going to miss 'Tigger.'

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Etiquette School continues, but in the mean time ...

Story:

Amazon — Part 7: CHARM SCHOOL Week 3
By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R.

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********
Monday, January 22, 2001
Washington, D.C.

The orders were clear, even if the scope of the task itself was not.

Carson Sinclair had been directed to follow up on a company known to be used as a front by Artemis -- Wing Ground Sensor Systems and their employees. She'd long before been identified as one of the company's Board of Directors, and was suspected of preparing it for use as a staging ground for the Amazons, if and when they reappeared. There wasn't any concrete evidence of relevant activity, but there was no reason not to watch, just in case. For some time they'd had an observer, and monitoring systems, watching the facility, as the American capital had one of their larger offices, given the concentration of political, military, and economic power in the country.

Sinclair had been dispatched from the central complex to the Washington, D.C. facility to follow up on that tenuous lead. He had been at the monitor desk almost exactly two months ago when the excrement hit the rotary impeller, and had led the analysis team that desperately reviewed the audio, video, and documentation trails in a search for the newly designated Amazon queen. Now, after each trail had petered out, he was the reigning expert on the situation. He'd prepared the information summaries for the chairman, and knew precisely what had and had not been done.

A little over two weeks ago, the D.C. facility staff had suffered a breakdown in their video playback equipment. It wasn't unheard of, but annoying nevertheless. The technician who'd normally review the feed from WGSS in real time had spent the day and weekend working on repairing the equipment. The record functions hadn't failed, but the stored data was inaccessible. The playback of the video feed had been delayed until the following Monday. Once the repairs had been accomplished, a flurry of activity commenced. The D.C. staff had spotted a new vehicle as it pulled into the parking lot. The observers began tracking a tall, young woman with red hair who had entered the facility. She was later observed to accompany WGSS' field team head, a David Stirling, as he left around the lunch hour.

They'd managed to trace the car's plates to a rental agency, but it had been turned in at Dulles on Sunday. Two men had reviewed the current video feed recordings, but the redhead hadn't reappeared.

Carson now had a picture, but would have to work at tracking her down. There had been too many flights in and out of Dulles to make a guess as to where she'd gone. The agents working as vending machine service personnel were called in for debriefings. They would also be given instructions to delicately inquire about 'that visitor a couple of weeks ago.'

He contacted headquarters and arranged for the computing staff to try to get the data they needed from the WGSS systems. It was a shame it had taken two weeks, but he was determined to make up for the loss of time.

*****
Doubletree Suites
6:00PM PST

The room echoed with the loud 'clack' of the latching door as Nicole walked in. She'd picked up something to eat on the way that had been filling, but it had hardly registered what it had been or where she'd gotten it. It just wasn't as much fun eating alone, and without an external distraction her mind had begun working on the ramifications of the day's class content.

As she settled in for the evening, she considered for a time what she could do to fill the week that lay ahead. She dropped the stack of materials from class on the desk, stopped for a moment, and moved them to a spare corner of the dresser. She had ignored the computer up to now, but with far too much time on her hands it was an opportunity to check in with the mail from work. Perhaps she'd also be able to do some expense reports and save some time on the other end of this trip.

The paperwork was more than balanced by the end -- at last! -- of her period. She sent up a 'thank you' for the warmth of the last few days that had made the physical discomfort easier.

The loneliness was still hard to take. Even this morning, she had awakened with a second pillow in her arms as her subconscious mind reacted to the absence of her new friend.

A good thing for the week was that with only four days of classes, she had some extra time to gear up for her first trip out of the country, in either incarnation, in years, and the class today had been reasonably relevant. She'd been so deep into computer systems and databases that she'd not looked into cultural differences, but the "International Protocol: 'Pre-meeting strategy' and 'Rank and status differences'" class had fascinated her with the insights into not only oriental cultures, but the startling differences between American and European cultures. With a start, she also realized that between the requirements of her job at WGSS and the need to cope with multiple cultures in setting up the Amazons, this week of class could be critical.

~I guess sometimes we can forget how far we've grown away from our roots. Or maybe how much grafting has gone on over the last two hundred years.~

Still, it was interesting studying the mix and match of attitudes worldwide. The Asian cultures, with their very hierarchical outlook, contrasted so strongly with her American upbringing. It would be interesting to see how that played into her recruiting. Her own background role as queen would be contrasting with her foreground role as an employee, and a trainee at that. Depending on the job or office the recruit held, it might be difficult to even make proper contact, much less convince them of the meaning of the tickle.

Latin Americans would likely offer similar problems, and then there were the castes in India. ~Oh my! This little course isn't going to be half enough to cover what I'll need to learn.~

As her mind processed the data, she'd worked to quickly set up the computer. She was glad that this hotel was one of the rare breed that had an internet connection; she'd expected to have to use dial-up. A couple of mouse clicks quickly pulled up the e-mail client and downloaded the messages that had accumulated during the last two weeks.

One message was from Jeff in Personnel, acknowledging defeat in getting her back to DC from London. She quickly composed a reply thanking him for his efforts. She giggled a little as she added a part about trying to make the best of the situation. ~I think I know now *why* I need to be here. Kate and I have some work to do before I go to boot camp.~

A second message from the Colonel, time stamped January eighth, was more pertinent. He indicated he'd had a conversation with Dr. Wing about the situation and was satisfied at the moment. ~What does he mean by that?~ A puzzled frown creased her forehead. ~I need to make sure I talk to Michael about that.~

That message went into a folder by itself.

A few other messages covered meetings, business prospects, new contracts, and the company softball league sign-ups. ~Nothing of use there at the moment.~

She finally located the company manual on-line, and started reviewing the procedure for expense reports. As she paged through the manual, she absently worked at braiding and unbraiding her hair. The newly-learned hairstyle had proven itself in her mind, and was going to be a fixture whenever her hair was long enough to use it.

~It slices! It dices! It makes julienne fries! I'll have to pick up some elastic bands so I can give this one back to Kate. I wonder what's available?~ She considered her traveling wardrobe and what color options might be appropriate. She wasn't even aware of the changes signified by the train of thought.

It was nine o'clock before she finally came up for air, realizing that she had to get ready for bed. There wasn't time tonight, but tomorrow she wanted to talk to Michael; there was no way she wanted to be blindsided by something he'd said -- again.

She quickly finished the last few weaves of her hair, secured the end with the loaned elastic band, flipped the braid over her shoulder, and headed into the bathroom.

*****
Tuesday, January 23, 2001
Etiquette School
9:00AM PST

The cloudy day and cool morning temps left her shivering slightly as she settled in for the day. Today's class, "Communication styles, Global forms of address, Business and social introductions, and Business card giving and receiving protocol," had changed location as a leak in the roof had drizzled water over part of the previous day's room. The seating chart was changed as the new room was laid out classroom fashion, rather than conference room style. She found herself intensely focused on the information, as these next three days each had critical information she'd need. Quite aside from the international travel ahead for Wing, she needed an understanding of the different cultures and protocols so she'd be able to not blow recruiting opportunities.

Much of the new contract work the company was getting centered in the Arab world, and it would be hard enough for a woman to operate as a team member in that area. The last thing she needed to do was accidentally step on toes, making her job go from hard to impossible.

The only areas of the world she could just relax appeared to be the US, Canada, Australia, and New Zealand. The array of former British colonies had settled into similar social forms, despite the varied immigration patterns -- excepting of course Quebec. That area still followed the French cultural forms despite the two centuries of British rule. The poor unfortunates.

Everywhere else was far less egalitarian; there were formal protocols that had to be carefully observed. It made the Wing team structure more comprehensible, since it seemed easier to broaden the technical training to include both resource and archaeological investigations than it was to successfully cross-train in the multitude of cultures they worked in.

*****
Doubletree Suites
5:30PM PST

A salad.

She'd set out to get a hamburger and came back to the room with a *salad*! The smells of the sandwiches had killed her appetite, while the prospect of a bowl of rabbit food set her salivary glands working overtime. Somehow she knew she'd never look at a steak with quite the same relish.

*Sigh*

~More changes as I adjust to my rewired brain and body. It's like having to adapt the operating system to new hardware on the fly.~

She nibbled slowly at the food as she considered just what needed to be covered in the near term. Conversations with Michael and Artemis could wait until Friday, since it was a day off. Perhaps she could wander off Thursday night, spend time at the cabin, and get some time riding with Elizabeth. At that point she could talk with Michael about his conversation with David, and pick their brains about how to convince recruits and how to help the newbies adjust to their new physical capabilities.

In the meantime, she had several concerns; the internal needs for the Amazon Nation, the external needs of the nation, and her own personal problems and questions.

The internal needs were almost overwhelming. For recruiting, even if someone local identified them, Nicole would have to travel to each location to meet and welcome the prospect. At the moment it wasn't a concern, but as their numbers grew it would become more of a problem. She could just let Artemis induct the more remote candidates without review, but -- justified or not -- she didn't trust the goddess not to undermine her position.

~I can just see Artemis using the chance to set up families and clans that I won't have access to for years and having them run by local, directly loyal matriarchs. 'Queen? What Queen?' I can trust Michael, but why put Artemis in a position where she'd be tempted. Ben Franklin had it right. 'We must all hang together, or we shall all hang separately.' They must work as a team if Nicole and the Amazons were to survive.~

And she wasn't sure it was permissible, or even a good idea, to use the goddess' ability to transport from place to place to work around the travel problem.

She grabbed a blank sheet of paper the school provided for note taking and started a checklist. ~Until I get something better....~

The Amazons would need communications of some sort, something secure from interception by the opposition *and* any government. Even using something like PGP, organizations like the NSA could crack any communications they were sufficiently interested in. A long enough key could keep lesser organizations from eavesdropping.

She made a couple of notes on the paper before resuming her consideration of the situation. ~At some point, we'll need a place to train and equipment to use for training. What kind of training will I need to provide? I don't know, yet. How much space will the training take? I don't know that either. What kind of equipment? Don't know, as I don't know what training we'll have to do. Too many unknowns to solve the equations.~

Somehow she'd have to find money to fund it all, plus long-term international access to said funding. ~Swiss banks? Perhaps something of the sort will work if they set up some kind of Internet access, or we'll need couriers to get funds from the banks to the field. And vice-versa.~ She shook her head. ~Perhaps someone from the CIA or British Intelligence, or even someone trustworthy from the KGB, would know how to set up something like that.~

Her jaw set slightly as another train of though spun off from the funding issues. Not all the Amazons would be English speaking; what could she do with someone who gets the 'tickle' but speaks an entirely foreign language? More notes and questions went on the paper.

As she considered some of the names she'd come up with while considering the money question, it occurred that information was something she'd completely overlooked. Even in the short term, she'd need to develop information sources that could be tapped to find out what she could about this mysterious foe she faced. Not to mention someone trustworthy she could feed information to when she came across it.

~Criminal? Counter-intelligence? Do I try to dig into the FBI, CIA, or Interpol?~

She finally put down the pencil. There was a lot more thinking to do, but for the moment she also needed to keep up with the requirements of her current job. There was the need to fill out the expense reports, and that would probably take the next evening or two to get right. Not fun, but better than leaving it all until she got back and wanted to do something productive.

And then there was this whole sex change business. Nicole considered the options available for a few minutes as she worked on more of her lettuce leaves. She was sure that there wouldn't be a chance to investigate during her time in the Marines, at least not if she wanted to *stay* in the service. Just a few clues to chew on would help. ~Maybe there's something on Usenet, or DejaNews. Not a great choice, but what options do I really *have*? It isn't as if there will be a listing for the kind of counseling I'd like.~

Later this week, she'd try to find someplace that sold blank books with acid-free paper. Now was the time to start another tradition; she wanted a book to make notes to herself, but also another set of books as a journal to archive her memories and thoughts for future generations when she finished this job. With a sigh, she tossed the empty salad container and utensils into the trash before reaching for the computer bag. It was time to get the grunt work underway.

~I hope they don't quiz me on all this class stuff.~ She muttered to herself before she stopped with a grin on her face. ~Oh, yes I do! I love photographic memories!~

The spreadsheet finally popped up with the expense form laid out. After the review of the procedures last night, she had stopped by the front desk, closed out each of the previous two weeks, and had gotten a separate receipt printed for each. It made the week-by-week report submissions a little easier. She dug into her stack of receipts and began entering in the data.

The report for the first week took an hour to plug the numbers in, double check all the receipts to ensure she'd pulled all the correct slips out, and fire the spreadsheet off as an email attachment to Personnel.

*****
Wednesday, January 24, 2001
10:00AM EST
WGSS Offices
Fairfax, VA

Amelia was reviewing the log summaries from the previous day. Internal traffic was well within the normal bounds, but the disk usage looked as if another expansion of the RAID server would be needed before the middle of the year.

She paged the display to the next set of graphs, where the contents brought a frown.

~What the ... Connection attempts have *tripled* since last week!~

She started fiddling with her earring as she looked at the list of IP addresses, and the locations of the systems. ~I don't recognize any of these systems. There shouldn't be anyone there that would need to connect here.~

Amelia finally turned from her monitor and called her system administrator. Someone was taking an unhealthy interest in her servers, and she wanted to first make sure they were secure, and then find out just who was at the other end.

*****
Etiquette School
10:00AM PST

The weather was rotten! The cool temperatures were bad enough, but the blasted drizzle was turning her hair into wavy red strings. It took a couple of beats following that thought before she quietly groaned, drawing a glance from a classmate.

~Another brick knocked out of the wall. I understand the reaction, but still....~

She flipped her hair back to spread it out. With luck it would dry by midday.

Today was the second high-value day and covered "Effective gift giving", "Conversation, personal space and gestures", and "High- and low-context cultures." As she studied the material, the planning subroutine in the back of her brain started chewing. It had apparently carried over intact from her old life and was processing the information about high and low context cultures. The handouts looked like a heavily marked up rough draft with the questions and comments Nicole had inscribed. There was a lot of good info that really needed follow-up research.
It was going to take some time to get her head around the high-context cultures. The 'irrationality' of the business/artsy types was bad enough for an engineer/mathematician, but the idea of an entire country that operated on a feel-good basis sent a shudder down her spine.
The question was important; how should she approach a potential Amazon from each culture type? How much should she modify the 'proof' she tried to offer?
She shook her head and refocused on the class as best she could.

*****
Doubletree Suites
6:00PM PST

The evening's e-mail check had produced a message from Jeff that included a marked up copy of the first expense report. She was impressed; he was really good at saying "No, you fool! The manual says do it *this* way!" without making you feel too bad.

She pulled up the blank form and started entering in the data from last week, being careful to follow the oh-so-clear directions from the manual.

~Envelopes. When I go to get the blank journal books, I should get some envelopes to hold the receipts for each week.~

The second week's entry took less time as she had the manual in her memory now, and the clarifications from the first form. It was only eight o'clock when she finished; early enough to try to accomplish something yet this evening, but too late to actually go do some shopping.

She grabbed the phone book and started looking for local bookstores, though she might wind up waiting for her return to L.A. There was a much better chance she'd find what she was looking for there; perhaps even the Tanners would know someone who sold such things.

~Then again, if I do start a journal, we start having the risk of someone stealing it or finding and reading it. I don't want a stranger having that kind of information.~

She checked the index for some kind of clue about where archival material could be purchased. She smiled grimly as she pondered the need to have it last as long as she would, perhaps hundreds of years. Anyone who was gung-ho on living forever obviously never really thought about what it meant when you were leaving behind everyone you loved.

Not that there was anyone that fell into that category for her at the moment. Kate was the closest, but at the moment even she wouldn't be the loss that Beth had been.

~Thinking of Kate, I wonder how the last few days have gone?~ She picked up her cell phone and punched the speed dial for her friend.

"Hi Kate! I thought I’d call and see how your week was going."

The delight was clear in her friend's voice as the two caught each other up on the events of the past few days. Nicole related her chocolate-laced Saturday and the trip to San Diego on Sunday.

"I'm going back there someday. There's a lot there I think will be fun to visit."

"Maybe you can take time when you get back?"

"We'll see. I have a feeling you and I will be out practicing all the new and wonderful skills I'll have learned in England."

A snicker came from the other end of the line. "Your tongue is planted so far into your cheek I can hardly understand what you're saying."

"Kate, I've also been thinking...."

"Uh-oh!"

"Hush, child!" Nicole giggled. "I'd like you to work at putting a list together for me. Books, movies, magazines, and anything else you can think of that I should know about if I had really grown up as a girl. Oh, and music! I could tell you more than you want to about Elvis, Buddy Holly, and a lot of others from the ‘50s. I'll want to learn about all the bands you listened to when you were growing up. And toys, too; make sure you list the toys you had as a girl."

"So you want all the secrets of my doll days? You'll have to learn the secret handshake." Kate started to chuckle, then broke into a loud laugh. Once she'd finished laughing, Kate started relating the tale of her last few days. She and Alex had spent time Friday night catching up on the time they'd missed during the week. She'd also had time for a long talk with her mother about what was going on with Nicole.

"Nicole, she's in 'Mom Mode'. She knows something's up, but not what. It's going to get harder to keep her from knowing something more than just friendship is going on, and you know my dad isn't exactly stupid either. And then there's Alex; if we stay together, he'll have to know. If I don't tell him, he'll find out anyway." She paused. "I can't lie to them -- I just *can't*."

Nicole wrestled for a moment with her thoughts. ~She's right, for the long term. Anyone that's close to one of us will find out.~

"Kate, hold them off for a couple of weeks at least. I'll be back here, and we'll have time to really talk it over. I don't want to make a snap judgment when we can take the time to think."

"Okay, I'll be able to handle that. I just don't think I can stall indefinitely."

"I know, and I don't expect you to. And think hard about Alex; if you aren't one-hundred percent sure of where you two are going, we shouldn't bring him in. Have you even talked to him about the exercise and Aikido classes?"

"Yes, and he thinks it's a good enough idea that he wants to sign up, too. We checked, and part-time grad students are eligible for them for a small fee, so we signed up. Nicole ... we'll talk more about it when you get back."

"Okay, sis. Just think hard, because once he's in, he's at risk. Keep your eyes and ears open, and take care of yourself and your family."

*****
Thursday, January 25, 2001
Etiquette School
9:00AM PST

The drizzle matched her mood today. Despite having left her hair in a braid that trailed down her back, avoiding the hassles of straggly hair, she was in a funk from the conversation with Kate last night. The nagging burden of responsibility was weighing heavily this morning. It had grown last evening as she was smacked in the face with the realization that for every woman brought into the nation, another family would also be put at risk. For a moment, last night in her dreams, she’d looked into the future at the rows of faces that would be lost if she made a mistake; young and old, women and men all relying on her ability to look ahead and make the right choices.

All of them were asking her for answers, and she found herself shouting at them. "I don't *know*!"

She'd awakened early in a sweat and hadn't wanted to even try to go back to sleep.

She was emotionally weary as she settled in to the last class of the week, but it had at least one item that would be very helpful. "What to do before the negotiations begin, Wardrobe strategies, and Traveling smart" were all old hat. At worst she needed to revise her packing to account for the myriad of new items being female required -- makeup, brushes, and nail files as well as all the monthly visitor items she'd really rather forget. The class topic on "Body language--what to avoid" was one she really thought was crucial today.

It was almost funny how the whole set of classes over the last three weeks had so many topics that would be useful for both her overt and covert jobs. It might even help her cope with the strange new society of the Marines.

The work on difficult to eat foods probably wouldn't help with boot camp cooking, though.

*****
The Cabin
6:00PM PST

She had called Michael after returning to her room following the last class of the day and had asked him if she could spend some time at the cabin since there wasn't a class Friday. He'd agreed, and added that it was good for her not to be alone too much either. She'd nodded in agreement and had relished the comfort of the hug he'd added.

The warmth and soft green of the surrounding forest seemed to refresh her spirit. Nicole grinned a little at the thought that her time here was now 'the good old days' of her new life. He suggested she go say 'Hi' to the horses and get them settled in for the night while he set up something for the evening meal.

It was weird, she thought as she walked down to the stable. For so many years Tom had been the strong one with emotions under control and able to deal with whatever came. Now, with all the disruption, it was like being a small child again. It was as if she was going through the teen years, trying to figure out who she was and how to deal with the world all over again. Even with the background of having one lifetime behind her, it was still hard. At least she didn't have to deal with high school again.

Elizabeth and Hecuba were grazing quietly in the pasture area, ignoring the figure that was approaching. A minimal breeze kicked up and wafted against Nicole's back toward the two mares; Elizabeth's head came up as she visibly sniffed the air. Moments later she was trotting toward the fence, where horse and rider spent a few minutes getting reacquainted.

The horses each cooperated with the cleanup and bedding down -- other than Elizabeth grabbing her shirt as she got ready to leave. It took more attention and a little bribery to finally extricate herself from the barn.

It was a delightful evening. Michael, bless his heart, had managed a delicious stir-fry meal. It was entirely comfortable sitting there, sharing the time, and talking quietly about the last three weeks.

Artemis, on the other hand, was notable by her absence. Michael mentioned that she'd decided to spend some time prowling, seeing what useful information might be gathered, and also giving Nicole a relaxing evening.

*****
Friday, January 26, 2001
The Cabin
6:00AM

The wheelbarrow was empty and back in the barn. The horses, including the four-legged pest that was hers, were in the pasture, and she was back at the cabin porch watching the sun begin to backlight the clouds.

Hecuba had reacted with an 'Oh! You again?' this morning when Nicole had arrived to take care of the morning chores. Elizabeth, on the other hand, had developed an interest in playing with her long-absent mistress and indulged in some nudging and gentle nipping as the redhead tried to get the horse out of the barn. She couldn't get angry; the poor beast was trying to make up for the weeks of neglect. The two indulged in a short game of tag that seemed to satisfy the filly for the moment.

~I don't want to think of what she'll be like when I'm away for months instead of weeks.~

Breakfast was another quiet meal, with the two discussing the plans for the day. Nicole mentioned she had thought about starting to keep a journal, possibly even going back and including her time as Tom. Michael nodded as she mentioned her concern about leaving them lying around where anyone could find and read them, and agreed to permit the storage of the volumes here until other arrangements could be made.

"I know you have some other things on your mind. You want to cover them now, or wait until after lunch?"

One exasperated look at him later -- no hiding anything from him, darn it! -- the two agreed that she'd rather postpone the questions she had until later. She also mentioned that there was at least one item that she'd like to have Artemis around to discuss.

Once the agenda was settled, she walked down to the pasture again. It was a lovely morning to go out, saddle up, and take a long, leisurely ride through the woods. The weather, as always, was delightfully warm without being too hot or overly humid. Every so often she dismounted and led the way through terrain that was too rough for safe riding, or when she just needed to take a break and stretch her legs. Elizabeth followed mostly without complaint, though there was a time or two when she thumped her rider with a nose.

*****
12:00 Noon

The light meal was over; Artemis had arrived just after the cleanup was complete, and the three were parked on chairs on the cabin's porch. Nicole sat, looking out over the clearing toward the pasture where the horses quietly nibbled on the emerald grass. Beyond the clearing stood the woodland that embraced the mountain where the cabin stood. And, as always, the faint, sweet smell of the honeysuckle that grew so freely permeated the air. It was tempting to just relax and revel in the soft comfort, but Michael kept her focused on the task at hand.

"Are you ready to tackle your questions?"

Nicole nodded at Michael's question and started in. "I guess I'll start with the easy one. Am I still married?"

Michael quirked an eyebrow at her. "To Beth?"

She nodded.

"Tom is dead and buried. Legally, Nicole has never been married."

"I'm not talking about legally; I'm talking about what's right. I married Beth ‘'til death do us part’ and I just... want to make sure that I know where I stand."

"And you miss her."

She sniffled from the tears that brimmed without overflowing. "I do. An awful lot. It helped to have Kate around, but it's still hard waking up alone. I guess I'm half-hoping that there's an excuse to have her back in my life. It's just hard, Michael, when things get so quiet and there's nothing to distract from the memories and the silence."

He nodded at her. "I understand, but as far as your marriage vows are concerned, you are free in the sight of God and man. Tom is dead; you and Beth are both free to move on. Think about it; it really wouldn't be fair to either of you to have it any other way, would it?"

She started to nod, then stopped and began to shake her head. Stopping a second time she looked at him. "How the heck do I answer that?" He looked at her, and she returned a sad smile of resignation.

"Okay," he said as he recovered, "what else do you want to cover?"

"Before I get back to Virginia, what did you say to David Sterling? He indicated he was content with the conversation you had with him. The last time around, he was very upset and demanded answers. I really don't want, or need, that man mad at me."

The transition to Doctor Wing was almost visible, and Nicole had to suppress a giggle at him. He gave her a dignified snort as he began. “I cannot lie to him, or anyone else, as you know. What I told him was that you were brought in as the first of a new team I was setting up that would be targeted toward a new opportunity I thought was opening up in the not-too-distant future. I apologized to him for the lack of warning, but explained that you were unique in your ability to lead the new team, and I had to ensure you were brought in and your training begun as soon as possible.”

She grinned. “That was a delightfully accurate and misleading explanation. Is he ever going to be told the whole truth? When we start training, he'll almost certainly realize something unusual is going on. He'll try to push me to my limits, and he's surely observant enough to notice just how abnormal they are.”

“He can't know for a while. The whole company will realize something is up after you've been there for a while and haven't visibly aged. That gives us quite some time to prepare, though.”

"I'll trust to your lead on that situation, but I'm also wondering how to deal with a lot of the other issues that will come up. For example, how do I deal with non-English speaking Amazons? How did they handle that back in the day, Artemis?"

The goddess shrugged. "Local women already knew the language we used. For travelers, by the time someone got to where the tribes lived, they knew enough of the local languages to get by. Travel was slow enough then to make it all work, since there were trade languages that made it possible to communicate while learning the local tongues. Even when the Amazons were being formed, there were languages common enough to allow travelers to get by."

"So that really doesn't help my situation. English is as close to a trade language as there is in the modern world, but even so I can't rely on everyone I meet knowing it. So what do I do?"

Michael gave her a wry smile. His hand disappeared for a moment behind the bench, and reappeared with a package wrapped in plain brown paper. He handed the package to the confused and slightly amused redhead.

"Michael! I'll have you know I'm not that kind of girl!" Her eyebrows rose, her eyes widened, and she placed a hand over her heart.

"Smart aleck! Just unwrap it, okay?"

As an amused Artemis looked on, Nicole carefully picked open the tape holding the paper. The package opened to reveal an Arabic language course from a familiar company. "Arabic? German, French, Russian, even Chinese I could see, but *Arabic*?" She looked at her guide with utter confusion at the meaning of the choice.

"Have you known me to be arbitrary in what I do? Trust me, child. I cannot give you any explanations on the choice right now."

She tapped the package on her open palm, before looking back at her mentors. "Okay, so I need to learn Arabic. That just highlights another problem. The courses I've taken this week have touched only briefly on a number of worldwide cultures. Given this language course, I'm assuming I'll have some Arabic-speaking sisters in the near future. There's still a lot I don't know about that, or any other non-Western culture. How do I get around my parochial, American upbringing?" She shook her head. "I need to know so much more about the world now, and I'm feeling the depth of my ignorance."

"You will have the extra training you'll need by the time you need it. One of the benefits of being in the US military is that they have culture specific training before deploying units into an area. That will help your situation greatly."

The young woman nodded as she gave him a half-smile. "That's the best deal I can get, isn't it."

"I'm afraid so. The journey's part of the lesson; you need the struggle so that you're strong enough when the later battles come, daughter. You know you won't face anything you haven't had a chance to prepare for."

"I know, but it doesn't mean I'll like the ride." She sat quietly for a moment as the information sank in with all its implications.

She grabbed the loose fall of her hair, gathered it into a loose bundle, and flipped it back over the back of the chair before she finally continued. "Artemis, do you have any suggestions for introducing our new recruits to handling their new strength?"

"Eggs."

Nicole's eyebrows shot up into her hairline. "Eggs?"

Michael's eyes sparkled with amusement as he picked up on Artemis' intent. The black-haired goddess continued with a smile.

"Make sure you have a couple of dozen eggs. They can be hard-boiled if you want to sweep instead of mop. Before you call me, have them squeeze a couple to get a feel for how much they have to work at just barely crushing them.

"After they've been empowered, let them find out how much it takes to crush the egg. It will give them a rough idea of how much strength they have, and also give them practice in fine control. If you want a demonstration of raw power, have them take a whack at breaking a wooden board before and after. Both are low-tech and having the raw materials on hand won't attract attention like a long metal rod would."

Then an almost-malicious glee was clear on Nicole's face. "So all our future recruits will have egg-stra strength? They'll be shell-shocked at what they can do after they join? I'll have to hope none of them chicken out!"

Michael shot a 'you *had* to set her off' look at Artemis, who shrugged in resignation and winced as the puns got rapidly worse. He was silently pleased, as it was the first flicker of Nicole’s old humor since that catastrophic December morning.

The two suffered in silence, until the redheaded punster wound down, settling into an occasional quiet giggle. Nicole finally restored control over her laughter and suggested that, in the parts of the world she expected to operate in at first, an empty aluminum soda can might do as well as an egg. The point was to provide feedback to the new recruit on how to control their new strength.

"Actually," the redhead continued after some further thought, "an empty tin can would work as well. It's too strong for most women to crush single-handed, but should be easy once they're empowered."

She pondered for a moment more. "I still can't think of a better way of showing a potential that I'm not insane than the rebar bending. I suppose I could play 'Waco Kid' and show off my speed, but...." She shrugged in frustration. "At least for basic training we can rely on the normal martial arts classes for most recruits. That will at least allow them to protect themselves and learn to control their new abilities. I'll want to spend time thinking about that, though, and I still need your input if you have better ideas."

Neither of her companions on the porch had any new ideas to contribute to the situation at this point, unfortunately.

Once the youngster settled down, the conversation turned to less serious matters. The topic shift quickly revealed the underlying tension, as Nicole's reluctance to open up her private thoughts to Artemis left several lines of conversation hanging awkwardly in the air.

At one point, as they touched on the topic of new recruits, Artemis diffidently suggested that she'd be willing to save Nicole the need for travel and induct the new Amazons. "That will permit the nation to grow more quickly early on while you're in the Marines."

The thought she'd devoted to that topic earlier now proved its value, as Nicole was both unsurprised and prepared with a ready reply. She turned a sincere and innocent look at the goddess as she replied.

"I truly appreciate the offer, Artemis, but I think at this point I really need to meet the recruits myself. I need to take their measure, if you will, and let them take mine. The first recruits will be the foundation for everything we do in the future, and it's crucial that that foundation be as perfect as we can make it, even if it takes longer. I *must* know them well, because they will be working closely with me. I also need to grow into my job, so slow growth isn't a bad thing early on." Nicole paused briefly, chewing lightly on her bottom lip as she struggled with the other option she'd considered. "The only other way I can think of would be if you would provide transportation yourself to the new recruits; I'm hesitant to do that, as I don't want to be using your abilities as a crutch where some thought, or patience, will allow me to do things myself." She allowed herself a small smile. "You're my guide, not my mini-van. If it's critical, would you be willing?"

As she returned the smile, Artemis was fully aware of the unspoken reasoning behind the refusal, but the overt reasoning was utterly correct. The argument on her part was, for the moment, put aside. "If the situation is critical enough, I would," the goddess replied.

It wasn't long after that exchange that Nicole suggested she return to her motel to pack for her trip. Michael shook his head, perturbed by the continued tension between the two women, and volunteered to provide transport. It was early evening when the redhead found herself alone again in her motel room, but she just drew the drapes against the world and tried to find something distracting on the TV.

Somehow she had no appetite for dinner; Michael wasn't the only one disturbed by the tension.

*****
Saturday, January 27, 2001
Doubletree Suites
6:30AM PST

The trunk lid thumped as Nicole shoved it down on the suitcases. She had yet to check out, but this way she could just boogie on out toward LAX. ~Ick.~

As the damp air of the dark morning swirled around her, she was grateful for the warmth of the jacket and jeans. She wore a thinner blouse under her coat; it would have provided little shelter on this cool, nearly cold morning. A pair of flat-heeled shoes completed her ensemble; it wasn't at all dressy, but was practical for the long trip ahead. She wore minimal makeup, since the traveling would permit little time to keep it looking as it should.

As she walked around to the driver's door, she pushed aside the weariness she felt from lack of sleep. She had awakened several times last night, her mind wrestling with her conflict with Artemis. Her thoughts leapt from the original incident at the cabin, to wondering how she herself might have done something different, to questioning yet again what she might do now to help the situation. She'd have all day to ponder that topic; now there were other, more immediate, concerns.

The idea of breakfast wasn't exciting, but her body burned a lot more calories than before, and she had to have something just to provide fuel for the day. The alternative was the overpriced airport food, and given the free breakfast here it made no sense. Fortunately the breakfast buffet provided a variety of choices, both the standard fare of eggs, sausages, pancakes, and the like, as well as the fruits she'd come to appreciate. She chose with care, now. Despite the promise of immunity to aging, she was aware, however vaguely, of the stresses she'd face in the years to come. Now was the time to set her habits to strengthen this new body for what lay ahead. She chose, both content and quantity, enough food to nourish herself through the day and night of travel ahead, but no more than necessary. She had a second chance and was determined to do a better job of taking care of herself, this time.

Once again she found herself headed north on the all too familiar interstate, as the darkness turned to a shadowless, gray-shrouded morning. The mountains to the east were truncated by the low-hanging clouds, and stood blurred by distance, haze, and the greening vegetation. The trip was only an hour or so to LAX. It would take only minutes to drop off the car; check-in would take a bit longer. Security would, no doubt, proceed with its usual speed and efficiency. With three and a half hours, there was plenty of time after eating, even if the traffic decided to go screwy, or someone did a slow-motion highway chase in a white Blazer.

*****
Los Angeles International Airport
Gate 51B
9:15AM

The computer case sat beside her in an empty seat as Nicole settled in for the bout with boredom that lay between now and the earliest boarding time she expected. Perhaps quarter past ten, if all went well and according to schedule. She was grateful for the bookstore at the airport; she was nearly half-done with the book she'd purchased Saturday, and knew it wouldn't last through the painfully long flights that lay ahead. Even before her change, she had been a fast reader; now her voracity was even greater. She thought for a moment. ~Perhaps it would be well to spend some time browsing, and watch what some of the other women my physical age are buying. More changes; more to learn -- always more I don't know.~

She closed her book, stowing it in the computer case that was quickly swung to her shoulder, and strode to the nearest bookstore.

*****
Covington, Kentucky
Cincinnati / Northern Kentucky International Airport
6:30PM EST

She hissed in irritation at the situation. The plane from LA had been forced to wait at the gate as the ground crew tried to find the proper *seat cushion*! Now she was forced to almost run to the other end of Concourse B. The airline representative had promised that she would make her flight, but she was determined to get there as soon as possible.

The flight itself had been reasonably pleasant. A woman, in her late thirties or early forties it seemed, was in the aisle seat beside Nicole for that leg. They'd struck up a casual conversation as they waited on the ground and found they were both headed to England. Lisa, her fellow traveler, was a graphic artist who lived in the Los Angeles area and was going to review some renderings by their British office for a European customer. She would spend a couple of days working almost non-stop with the local staff to make any adjustments before returning home. It was expensive, but the company had found the color rendering too difficult to synchronize between the remote systems.

Nicole muttered scathing comments about maintenance personnel as she crossed the food court, echoing Lisa's running commentary. A couple of minutes later found them at the desired gate. The plane had begun boarding, but the gate attendant assured her that her luggage would indeed be aboard before the aircraft left. She relaxed a bit, reassured that her old experience with the airline still held true; they were still as careful as ever to ensure passengers were properly taken care of.

She lined up with her seatmate from the last flight just behind her. Within fifteen minutes they were both settled in their seats; Nicole was in the aisle seat this time. She stowed her computer case and purse beneath the seat before her, and then stood for a moment to pull pillows and blankets from the overhead storage for herself and Lisa. It would be nearly eight hours in the air, and even this business-class seat wouldn't permit her to get as much rest as she'd like with all the time changes. The blanket would help some, as even with the air vent closed, there would still be some draft from the movement of the attendants and the main air vents overhead.

~Perhaps it would be wise to have some wine with dinner. That should help me relax enough to get a little sleep.~

At last the aircraft was pushed back, and Nicole turned her attention to the safety lecture as the big jet started on its long journey.

*****
Sunday, January 28, 2001
Gatwick Airport
London
7:55AM

Stewards had come through the cabin, gently awakening the dozing passengers and handing out warm towels about two hours before arrival. While it wasn't a shower, the warm, damp cloth still helped clear some of the grit from her eyes. The towels were followed by a simple meal. Nicole had managed, much to her surprise, to get about six hours of sleep. The advantages of youth were much appreciated, as she felt far more awake now than Tom had on occasion after a much shorter trip. On the other hand, she found it necessary for the restroom visit to include time to repair her makeup from the predations of the night and the wet towel.

*****

She'd never flown into Gatwick, and walked a bit more slowly to take in the layout. The signage was adequate to direct her movements at this point. It took the better part of half an hour to locate and reclaim her luggage, then almost as long to clear passport control. Fortunately, there weren't quite so many people traveling to Great Britain on an early Sunday morning, so the lines weren't quite as bad as they might have been otherwise.

She'd followed Lisa, who'd been through this facility before, to the rental car desk, or car hire as they called it locally. The two finally parted ways as they each headed for their vehicles and Nicole was making her cautious way to Somerley following the printout from the rental desk.

The trip wasn't as bad as she'd feared; other than driving on the 'wrong' side of the road, the liberal use of the roundabouts made her feel as if she was driving in the northeastern US again.

~I still remember all those trips around Carrier Circle.~ She thought, as memories of her college days were brought back by the drive.

*****
Somerley
12:00 Noon GMT

The trip from the airport had taken nearly two hours with traffic, missed turns, and her determination to stay a little below the speed limit. The last was intended to give her more time to react to unfamiliar situations. Finally, however, she had pulled into the parking lot, or car park as the signage said, of the massive facility. She turned off the engine, grateful for the chance to be done with things that rolled or flew for a while.

Signs directed her to the entrance, where the staff checked her in and directed her to her room for the week. The long corridors echoed with the footfalls of her guide as she was led past the artwork and antiques that graced the elegant architecture of the ancient mansion. They stopped by a door, which was swiftly unlocked and opened; the guide led her in and pointed out the features and facilities of her temporary residence.

The room she'd been assigned was sumptuous. Her utilitarian luggage seemed utterly out of place -- as if a poor, bedraggled cousin had come to visit. Her selection of clothing took only a few minutes to unpack and hang. Toiletries consumed only a couple of additional minutes.

The drapes and linens were rich, nearly glowing in their golden tones. The carpet, a rich red color, was deep and soft as a mattress.

~I could easily be spoiled by all this, at least for a while.~ She smiled to herself, knowing her taste for the ornate facility would soon wear out. However much the outside had changed, there were still some fundamentals that remained. She was still a woman with simple tastes.

~I'll still enjoy the brief luxury, though.~

She completed her unpacking, and made her way to the dining room. The information packet provided to her included a guide to the facility; after a meal, a bath, and a change of clothing, she planned on making an unguided tour to take in the artwork, both paintings and furniture, which filled the building. It would be a chance to walk around, stretch her legs, and enjoy the richness of the history of this place.

She would, of course, spend some time reviewing the course outline for the week. She called the description to mind as she walked along the corridor.

“This week looks at all aspects of the physical image and the importance of the first impression. In small groups, students study and practise their skills at developing a good skin care routine and make-up techniques while practical colour analysis shows every student the colours to suit them best. Posture and body language sessions use music and emphasis is placed on the unspoken signals of body language. Voice presentation allows the student to make a strong impact using the spoken work, exploring how to sound commanding, confident and professional.

Lectures give vital information on basic rules, trends and ideas with all of the classes drawing on participation from the students. The desired result of this combined learning approach is improved presentation and greater confidence.”

~All of it sounds useful, and the body language portion most of all. I need to be able to act like a proper lady, not a tom-boy.~

(continued)

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

The first leg of charm school is done; now it's off to England. Things don't get any simpler, though...

Story:

By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********
Monday, January 29, 2001
Somerley

It was amazing! After all the clichés about foggy, rainy England, she was here during *lovely* weather. Not warm by any means, but sunny and dry nonetheless. Nicole left the drapes in her room flung wide, leaving an unobstructed view of the broad expanse of the estate. The tall deciduous trees stood bare in their winter sleep, interspersed with evergreens that provided year-round screening along the perimeter of the house grounds. The grass was brown from cold as the lawn, too, lay dormant. Still, the sky was clear and the sun was rising; a warm, cheery feeling permeated the new day despite the time change she had experienced.

She'd risen early, first taking time to relax in a hot bath. After the comfort she'd gotten from the long soaks in the tub she'd taken during her period, she decided to see how well it worked on jet lag. The water was just on the edge of being too hot, and was fragrant with the bath oil that was provided in the suite. It was all Nicole could do not to just doze off, as the warm water soaked into her muscles.

It wasn't until the water started turning cool that she finally extracted herself from the tub. She'd dressed in comfortable, but feminine, style today; she had chosen a camel-colored, calf-length skirt with a white blouse from her travel collection, and soon was relishing the breakfast provided for the overnight guests in the bright, spacious dining room -- except for the tea, or rather, the lack of good coffee.

There was so little demand for what Nicole considered good coffee that they had had only espresso and tried to make 'normal' coffee from it. She finished the first cup and switched to tea. Half a dozen small tables spread over the near side of the long room, near the door that seemed to lead to the kitchens. She gathered her meal and joined a table with an empty seat. She found the conversations with the other guests at the table during breakfast were, to her surprise, pleasant. There was no real purpose to it, just a pure exercise in socialization. Tom had been as social as the situation demanded, but she found herself slowly warming to the give and take of conversation around the table. The practice she had had with Kate was proving useful, as she'd been able to navigate in the still unfamiliar waters. Now it was as if a long dormant limb was waking, and she felt the desire -- the need -- to flex muscles she'd not used before.

~I wonder how much of this is because of my change, and how much was there all along and just suppressed?~

After the meal, with the sun nicely up and reflecting off the frost-tipped grass, she retrieved her coat and took the time before the start of classes to take a short walk around the grounds. It was all she could manage, as Somerley had no fitness facilities. The air was cool, crisp, and altogether delightful. She found herself humming Fats Domino's "I'm Walkin'" as she briskly made her circuit of part of the wide grounds.

~I don't recall the last time I felt this good,~ she thought to herself. Despite the time change and edge of fatigue, the sunshine left her with such a feeling of delight that it was a temptation to skip along her way..

~Hardly appropriate for the dignified location, and *certainly* not for a Queen!~ A quiet chuckle escaped as she continued her walk in the pale, bright morning sun.

Reluctantly, Nicole returned to the manor house, leaving the pleasant morning behind. She mounted the stairs to the massive doorway of the mansion's grand south wing and was directed by signs to the check-in table. The receptionist logged her in, printing off a schedule and identification badge for the week. "This badge gives you access to most areas of the estate. This map," she handed over another sheet of paper, "shows the areas of the manor that are not open at the moment, as well as where your classes are being held. Do you have any questions?"

Nicole shook her head briefly. "Not at the moment. Should I speak with you or with the instructor if I do have a question?"

She gave the tall American an encouraging smile. "If the question is course related, then speak to the instructor. If you have a question regarding the estate or the vicinity, feel free to ask me."

Nicole thanked her, turned, and headed for her first class. There was a small trickle of other students, some of whom she'd already met, heading for the classroom. She joined the group and engaged in the quiet conversations as they walked along.

*****

The class began with an introduction to the topics for the week, and the attendees were divided into three smaller groups of four for the skills practice. The youthful faces of her classmates, most of them yet to reach twenty, left her feeling more aged than usual. The class would cover several topics each day, though the rest of this day would focus on color analysis for the students. The color choices would form the basis for much of the make-up and clothing class work for the remainder of the week. As the groups ordered themselves in the room, the instructor spoke again.

"Please understand that this grouping is for the entire course. We have only five days, and there is precious little time to waste. We need to begin now; our first topic is 'Color Analysis'. Before we can begin to apply make-up and choose clothing, we must first know which colors to choose, and why."

A whirlwind began to envelop her, as the combination of British dialect and the topic itself spun her away into her own fashion Land of Oz.

"This program bases its color analysis on the 'seasons' model. They are also divided into the cool seasons, Summer and Winter, and the warm seasons, Spring and Autumn. Each season has its unique color ranges.

"The most basic match is to your skin tone. A simple test, one we shall use here, is to use these cloth swatches," she held up two pieces of cloth, one orange and the other magenta, "to determine which category of colors, warm or cool, are most suitable. The orange will be most flattering to a warm toned skin; the magenta is most appropriate for the cool tones."

The lecture continued with a color wheel to demonstrate color relationships, and continued with the interactions between skin color, hair color, and eye color.

Nicole's mind processed the data, comparing and contrasting the new presentation with that she'd gotten from Artemis and, later, from Kate. Her wardrobe, both that which sat in her room here and the remainder back in Virginia, was called into sharper focus as she considered new combinations that had been a closed book before this long trip.

As the bulk of her attention was consumed by the reevaluation of her clothing, a small corner of her mind retained focus on the lecture. She found herself tuning back into the class as the lecture concluded, and the small groups dispersed through the room. They began to utilize the information to categorize the optimal colors of the members.

The groups began their work slowly, as the women took time to introduce themselves to the others around them. Nicole started the round, setting the pattern of name and home.

"I'm Nicole Harrison, and I live near Washington, D.C. in the United States. I was enrolled here by the company I work for to help me handle formal social occasions and international settings." The tall redhead began.

"I'm Janet Ames, from Newcastle. That's along the northeast coast nigh on to the Scottish border." She clarified for the foreigner. Janet was short, slightly overweight, and had short, dishwater blonde hair with hazel eyes; despite her unimposing appearance, her eyes and speech communicated an impressive drive and intelligence.

"I am Nirupama Rao. My father is assigned to the High Commission of India. I was born in New Dehli, but we live in London; I expect you know about where that is." She had hair even longer than Nicole's, reaching the small of her back, and so dark that it looked black. Her eyes were a dark brown that seemed only half a shade lighter than her pupil. She was slim, but not skinny, and of average height. She had an air of relative calm compared to the others in her group.

"Melissa Smith, from Birmingham." Melissa was the tallest of the three, though she still reached only to Nicole's chin. Her skin was a dark, chocolate color, and she had short, curly, black hair and brown eyes. She was reserved and quiet; her voice was soft, and her speech was hesitant.

*****

The class was dismissed for lunch at approximately noon, and Nicole and her group walked out toward the dining room discussing the morning's activities. The brief introductions earlier were now supplemented with more information.

"Miss Harrison? I have a package for you." The receptionist interrupted the conversation and received a baffled look in response.

"A package?" The redhead walked over to the desk where the sizable box sat. It was light for the volume. The blank look was replaced by a look of frustration as she read the contents and the sender.

"I remember now. This is the formal outfit I sent along for this week. Thank you, ma'am." She picked up the box and made a side trip to her room, in the company of her group mates, and made sure the contents were hung properly in the closet.

~I should have packed this stuff with me in the first place. I guess this will give me something to wear for the dance class next week.~

She sighed in resignation as the other women in her group looked over her clothing selection and began to comment on the club outfit from LA. The comments over her green formal gown brought questions about when and where she'd gotten it, and for whom. However annoyed Nicole was with Artemis, the selection of the gown had been a stroke of fashion genius. It was a modest enough style. Starting just off the shoulders, with long sleeves that covered her arms, the shimmering fabric flowed to the floor in a rich, forest green cascade that outlined her slender form. The color made the warm tones in her skin seem a bit pale in contrast, but at the same time, it made the red of her hair flame even more brightly. The shoes matched the gown's color, and were open-toed with a comparatively low heel; her height made any additional heel unnecessary and even undesirable.

She had the rest of her group wheedling her until she promised to join in the pre-formal-dinner preparation. They'd work together to ensure they all looked their best, and they were determined to get a good look at the American's outfit. Nicole was grateful that she managed not to blush too much as she pondered dressing in front of a group of women. It was one thing to have changed in the same room with Kate, but with a group of near strangers? Still, the extra help would make the preparations easier as Nicole tried to cope with her unruly mop of hair.

*****

The day's class resumed after lunch, and ended shortly before four o'clock so as to permit local students time to head home for tea-time. The manor also provided something for guests, and Nicole spent the time chatting with the other guests about their perceptions of the day's lessons. They were a delightful collection of children -- no, she checked herself, not children -- young women, rather. She had her own set of questions to answer, as she was the strange visitor from the States, but she was able to spend much of the time listening to the conversations of the others and store away the topics, and outlook, of these youngsters who were now considered her peers.

She excused herself following the light meal to change clothing before she made an excursion to the nearby town of Ringwood. This country was far more formal and class conscious,than she'd experienced before; she chose a business style pant suit for her excursion. It would be warmer than a skirt, but still formal enough to project the image she wanted. She'd found herself at the end of her reading material at the close of last evening, and was in desperate need of more. Nicole had heard one of the youngsters commenting on an author she'd recently read, a Barbara Kingsolver. ~Perhaps there's a local bookstore with some of her works.~

It took longer to find a parking place than it had to make the short drive from the manor, and Nicole took a moment to orient herself in the town, now lit only by the street lamps as the last glow of sunset faded in the west. She had to remind herself that she was north even of Toronto now; this time of the year the days were much shorter than anything she was accustomed to, even though the weather was currently warmer than her more southern haunts in the US.

The glow of the lights left the impression of a small, quaint English town -- the sort that most Americans would envision. Her target was a small bookstore, WH Smith, which was located on High Street. The 'car park' where she stood was bordered on the west by 'The Furlong'. The directions she was given indicated that she followed that road south to High Street and the bookstore would be a bit to her left. She zipped up her jacket and began her walk.

*****

She might be in another country, but a bookstore was still familiar territory. In the quiet rows of shelving, with the dusty odor of paper in the air, she could ignore all that had happened over the last two months and just enjoy time with dear, old friends. Dante Alighieri, Tacitus, Homer, Shakespeare, Clarke, Heinlein -- the familiar names of authors and writings she so dearly loved rolled by as she walked through the stacks. Only the knowledge that she was limited in carrying space and budget kept Nicole from restocking her library immediately. There weren't very many people in the store; the chance to browse titles unimpeded was pleasant, but she had almost wished there were more women her age around. It would have been helpful to gather more information. As it was, the hour was getting late if she wanted to make it back before supper; she found one of Kingsolver's works, made her purchase, and started back toward her vehicle.

*****

The shopping trip had been completed, and the woman and her daughter walked in the cool, quiet evening back to their car carrying the bags with their purchases. Their shoes clicked sharply on the concrete sidewalk as they meandered slowly on their way. They took time to window shop as they made their way past the occasional well-lit shop, and the mother pointed out some outfits to her daughter, commenting how pretty she'd look in them.

A heavier set of footfalls came to the woman's attention, and she looked around to see who, or what, might be there. A tall, heavily-built figure had appeared and was moving to head them off from their path to the car park.

Judith's heart raced as she looked around, desperate to find help or an escape route. The opening of an alleyway was nearby, and it ran in the general direction she needed to go. She tightened her grip on Miriam's arm, and the two skittered toward the escape route.

Her heart dropped as she turned the corner; the alley wasn't the one she'd expected. The dim light revealed a brick wall that cut off her path to freedom. She turned back to try again, only to find the bulky figure moving into the entrance.

She cowered back toward the back wall, keeping her child behind her. The shopping bags were abandoned in her slow retreat.

*****

Nicole had just made it back to the corner at 'The Furlong', when she picked up the quiet plea of a woman's voice.

"Please don't hurt us. Take the money, but leave me and my daughter alone."

The voice came from an alley across the presently deserted road, and Nicole swiftly crossed to the entry. Her eyes adjusted to the lower light in the alleyway, and three figures were revealed: A short, dark haired woman, a small child, and a man about Nicole's own height, but much heavier. He was facing away from the alley entrance where the redhead stood, and moved slowly toward the pair before him.

Nicole decided to interrupt. "Pardon me, but they did ask nicely." Her voice hardened. "Leave those two alone." She quickly closed the distance between the man and herself as she spoke.

Startled, the man turned to face the source of the sound. He'd made it halfway around when the Amazon was sufficiently near to reach out and pluck the pipe from his grip.

"Now then, you can leave peaceably, or I get some exercise with this pipe of yours." She swung the object lightly, making her choice clear.

The thug goggled at the tall redhead as the air whistled across the end of the swiftly moving pipe, as if it were part of an organ. He shook the injured fingers that had held the pipe and had been abraded by its removal from his grip. He was, as most thugs are, fundamentally a bully and a coward. He decided that discretion was in order, as he didn't care to take the chance that he'd wind up the prey for once. He'd willingly pick on those he was certain would be helpless to defend themselves. This woman, slender as she appeared, was *not* in that category. He'd never seen the hand that had flashed out to take the pipe until the deed was done and she held his weapon. He lumbered out of the alley and vanished.

"Thank you!" said a voice from behind Nicole as she watched the mugger depart. She turned to look back at the pair, finally able to spare attention enough to notice details. The woman -- the mother, Nicole assumed -- was short, perhaps five foot, two inches in height. The darkness concealed most details of her clothing; she wore a coat against the cold, and a skirt or dress judging by the lack of pant legs. Her hair was either short, or piled up on her head. Her face, what could be seen of it, was smooth and unlined. The child, her daughter it seemed, as she was dressed in the same fashion as her mother, was perhaps three feet tall.

The queen dropped the pipe onto the pavement, flinching slightly at the clang it made. She was grateful that she hadn't had to intervene more forcefully and create an English version of her beach incident. "It was my pleasure. Are you and your daughter all right?"

The dark haired woman approached, and a tickle rose in the back of Nicole's head. The puzzled look on the mother's face indicated the source of the feeling. A quirk of a smile quivered on the face of the newly-minted queen before it was suppressed

"Yes, we're both fine, I think, other than this odd headache I suddenly have. Perhaps it's just from the stress." She looked at her rescuer. "My name is Judith Epps, and this is my daughter, Miriam. I don't know how I can thank you enough for coming to our aid."

"That's quite alright, Judith. My name is Nicole Harrison. I fear I just can't stand aside when someone needs help I can provide. I'm attending a class being held at Somerley and was just in town to purchase a book to read when I heard you."

"I am very grateful for your presence, not so much for myself as for my daughter." She crouched down and looked her child over, straightening the clothing that had become disheveled during their attempt to flee. "Are you alright, sweet?"

The little one nodded quietly; her eyes were fixed on the tall stranger.

Nicole smiled gently at the child as she slowly and smoothly moved to stand beside the mother who still fussed at her daughter's rumpled clothing. Nicole, too, crouched to bring her eyes nearly level with the youngster's before speaking and found herself tugged by a protective feeling whose intensity was unsettling. She sidelined the emotion lest the child pick it up and be frightened. "Do I scare you, Miriam?"

The little head turned in her direction, and the large, dark eyes looked thoughtful for a moment. Miriam shook her head and ventured a little smile. Nicole saw the tentative response, felt the underlying emotions calm a little, and returned the smile with warmth.

"Good. I don't think I'd ever want to do anything to frighten or hurt you or your mother." The American stood again, looking terribly tall against the dark alleyway. "Judith, I think we have another item to talk about. Unfortunately, my time here in England is limited, and I'm going to be very busy over the next several days. I know you have an odd feeling in your head. There's no danger from it, but it does mean there's information you need and a decision you need to make. Do you have the time right now, and know of a place we can be undisturbed for some time? I don't know if everything can be settled in the time I have here, but at least I can give you enough information to think about it until I can get together with you again."

Judith smiled lightly. "I have the time and place, young lady." Nicole's mouth twitched into a smile for an instant. "If you don't mind coming to my home for a little while, we can talk there undisturbed." She retrieved their bags, took her child's hand, and led her out of the alley, beckoning her rescuer to follow. "Did you walk here?"

"No, I have a car that's rented for the week. I can follow along behind you." Nicole grinned as she dutifully followed along, wondering about this new potential sister, and what might make her special enough to become an Amazon.

"You don't know the area, if I'm not mistaken. If you ride with me, I'll make sure you get back here to your car."

They retraced Nicole's steps to the car park, and Judith directed the party to a large, dark colored Mercedes sedan. A driver sat quietly waiting in the front as the three walked up, turning to look as they approached. His eyes narrowed for a moment as he spotted the addition to the group he expected.

Judith spoke quietly, but clearly, as the three climbed in the vehicle.

"Willy, this is Nicole Harrison. She came to our rescue when we were accosted by a mugger. Please take us to the police station. Afterward, she will be accompanying us home and will require a ride back here when we are done. Please let the kitchen know we'll have a guest for supper as well." Her voice rose in a questioning tone at the end of the last sentence; a quick nod of agreement from the American followed.

"Yes, ma'am. Right away." He picked up a handset and relayed the orders before starting the car and pulling away. On the way, Nicole took the opportunity to call Somerley, informing them that she'd not be there for the evening meal.

The ride to the station was brief as they had only a short ride south from where they had been parked. The officers were polite, deferential, and efficient as they had Judith give her report of the incident; Miriam sat quietly by her side. Nicole was taken aside to a separate interview room at the same time to give her statement on her actions and observations. She mentioned the location of the pipe she'd confiscated and dropped to the pavement. A forensics team was dispatched to the scene, after taking the redhead's fingerprints for comparison to those found on the pipe. With her prints eliminated, they expected to identify the attacker from those remaining.

~My fingerprints will be on file here?~ She considered the ramifications for a moment, and felt a surge of adrenalin as the risk of having that data available hit home.

The officer completed his paperwork, and gently admonished the American for taking such a risky action as she had, rather than calling for help. "We do have a number, 999, for those needing emergency assistance."

"I understand your concern, constable, but I saw no-one else around; I didn't know your emergency number equivalent to our '911' at that time, and I had no idea how much time there would be for anyone else to respond. It seemed to be the only option available at the moment. Call it a cultural weakness, but I had to try to help before anyone got hurt."

"That may be so, Miss Harrison, and it all turned out well in the end -- *this* time. Please try to avoid trouble for the remainder of your stay."

The three women reunited in the outer office, finally exiting the station to begin their journey to the Judith's home.

*****

The ride to the Epps home was smooth and pleasant; the road noise hardly penetrated the interior. Judith sat quietly in the back seat on the driver's side, her arm draped over her daughter in the middle of the seat. Nicole looked out over the dark countryside at the sparks of light that marked houses as they passed. The faint light of the dashboard reflected off the windows, masking any real details of the land.

A gate rose abruptly in the darkness, and flashed just as quickly out of sight behind as the car turned into a driveway. A little light began to illuminate the grounds they passed, rising quickly, as they approached and finally came to a stop before the entrance of a grand house.

Willy opened the door on Judith's side and held it as she and her daughter slid out. Nicole chose to extract herself through the opposite door and met her hostess on the stairs leading to the door.

The entrance hall rose high above the entry door, easily twelve feet from the polished marble floor to the painted, arched ceiling and ten from wall to wall. Columns stood guard in their pairs down the hallway as their subtly tapered forms supported the upper reaches of the entry. Between the columns was rich, dark, wood wainscoting; above was lovely, rose-colored fabric wallpaper textured with flowers in the weave. Polished fixtures that looked like gas lamps were spaced down the wall, lending their illumination to the furniture and pictures that interspersed the length of the hallway.

As the three entered, a young woman stood waiting in clothing that, for all its apparent quality, was still servant's dress; she looked curiously at the casually dressed stranger before returning her attention to her mistress. "Welcome home, ma'am. Supper will be ready in half an hour, and the master sends his regrets that he's detained in London until tomorrow. Would you or your guest care for something before you eat, and will you be changing beforehand?"

Judith took in Nicole's shake of her head, then shook her own head slightly. "No, Emily; we'll just wait for supper. We had a little excitement in Ringwood, and I want to get Miriam settled before we eat." After a brief pause she continued, "Since Mister Epps won't be back, we'll sup in the informal dining room. I won't change, since my guest isn't attired formally either."

"Very good, ma'am. May I take your coats?" Emily gathered the coats from the trio then left to hang them as she made her way to the kitchen.

They made their way further into the house, turning aside to enter a smaller, cozier room as they reached the far end of the hallway. There was a fireplace on the wall toward the inside; tall windows, or at least draperies that suggested them, stood on the outside wall opposite. The fireplace was dark, but the room was warm and well lit from sconces. Judith led the way to a sofa near the fireplace.

Now that time permitted, Nicole took a second, more detailed look at her hostess and her daughter. The two were obviously mother and daughter. Both had the distinct, Semitic nose and facial features. Each had the same dark, brown eyes; it was also apparent that they both had long, dark hair. Judith's was revealed to be piled on her head in a coiled braid, and she wore a long-sleeved, burgundy dress that reached her knees. Matching low-heeled shoes completed the outfit. Nicole guessed her age to be around 30. ~At least that, after the 'young lady' comment.~

Miriam wore a skirt and shoes of the same burgundy as her mother, but had a rose beige blouse. Her hair fell in a dark sheet halfway down her back. She clambered up on the sofa and perched there beside her mother, who gracefully took her place.

Nicole found a wingback chair close by and settled in, noting, as she looked briefly around the room, the explanation for the other woman's physical appearance was given by the menorah that sat on the mantle. The fabric of the chair was rich and soft and woven with the glorious rose and green colors of a garden; the cushions cradled her as she sank into their embrace.

"Now then," the mother began as she got her daughter settled, "what was it you intended to say about that headache of mine?"

Nicole looked pointedly at the child that sat beside Judith. "I'm ... not certain this is something that is wise to discuss with Miriam here; it isn't bad, or evil, but four-year-olds," she looked at Judith as she guessed at the child's age and received a nod in return, "aren't noted for their ability to keep a secret. You may stand aside, but my life is potentially at risk. Unless Miriam can be perfectly relied on...." Her voice trailed off.

Judith took a long look at her daughter before returning her gaze to the tall redhead. "I understand." She looked again at her child, flicking the little one's long hair back over her shoulder. "Miriam, I need a few minutes alone with Miss Harrison. Please go check on Emily and supper."

The little one nodded, happy to be freed from the horrors of an adult conversation. She scampered out of the room, leaving the adults chuckling behind her. The clatter of the little shoes sounded her rapid retreat.

Still smiling at the child's exit, the adults turned again to each other.

Nicole spoke first, now. "Judith, the headache, as you called it, isn't really a pain, is it? Isn't it more like a tickle in the back of your head?"

The short woman nodded slowly. "Yes, that's true. How do you know?"

"First, before we even begin, I must ask you to keep all this confidential. There are people out in the world looking for me; my life depends on your silence. You'll understand more when I explain the history behind what's happening. Will you agree to keep our conversation to yourself unless I personally give you permission to do otherwise?"

The other woman took a moment before nodding her acceptance of the terms.

"Good, then let me give you a little background. Over four thousand years ago, between the time of the Egyptian pyramid builders and the time the Hebrews were in Egypt, on the Crimean Peninsula and the plains north of the Black Sea, there was a tribe composed of matriarchal clans who called themselves the Amazons. They grew from refugees who were guided at that time by the goddess known as Artemis. They held their territory for hundreds of years, until they were crushed by the Hittites in about fifteen-hundred BC, three centuries before Moses led the exodus from Egypt. There might be remnants of the tribes somewhere, but the Amazons ceased to exist as a nation. During the intervening years, Artemis has become one of the Heavenly Host, for lack of a better term. Unfortunately, some of the same groups that crushed the Amazons still exist, and they apparently are watching for our return.

"Late last year, for reasons I still don't understand, I found myself chosen to begin rebuilding the Amazon Nation. I know about that feeling in the back of your head because I get the same sensation when we're close enough together. I don't know why, but God has chosen that way to let a potential new Amazon know that I am nearby; I get the same sensation. It means you have been given a choice, and once you choose the sensation will stop. You don't need to choose immediately; you may take however much time you need. I will not try to force your decision, either. You may say no, the sensation will stop, and I will leave you to your life as you choose to live it. And if you are wondering, I had no idea you were a candidate before I came to help; I came because I heard your plea for mercy."

"The Amazons that are part of this new nation, unlike our ancient sisters, are empowered with strength, speed, and sharper senses. I think we'll never be large in numbers, and this is God's way of giving us the ability to survive, as best I can tell."

"Would I be placing my family in danger?"

"I wish I could honestly say no, but the chance is there. My intent is to keep our existence secret until we grow enough in numbers to keep ourselves safe. If you want some concrete proof of some of my claim, and if you have an exercise room of some sort, I can at least make a small demonstration of one of my abilities."

"We can arrange for that after supper, if you wish. I must admit that I'm somewhat uncomfortable with the influence of this so-called goddess. It's uncomfortably close to worshiping a false god." Judith nodded toward the menorah.

"I understand that; Artemis is our patroness, and she empowers each new Amazon, but she's not an object of worship." Nicole sketched out the chain of command as she had had it described to her. "Speaking for myself, as a Christian, I still hold to my original vows and beliefs. Artemis is ... my Prime Minister, not my god. She, too, answers to God." Nicole could sense the hesitance and reserve of the other woman; Judith would be a much harder person to convince than Kate had been.

Emily came to the doorway, stilling any further reply by Judith. "Supper is ready, ma'am."

"Thank you, Emily; we'll be there presently." She turned to her guest. "There's a powder room nearby. You may wash up there if you wish before supper. We can speak more after we eat."

*****

The meal was delicious, as the lamb had been prepared such that the meat was tender and more subtle in its flavor than in Nicole's previous experience. The dessert was a feather-light Key-lime pie that almost melted at contact with her tongue. Nicole was grateful for the classes on dining etiquette at the moment. It would hardly do for the supposed queen to make a fool of herself at a dinner.

As they ate, Nicole shared a bit of her history.

"I spent quite a while moving with my family before we settled in New York state. My father was in the Navy and worked in a laboratory there. He died about ten years ago. My mother and I stayed there afterward; we had the house paid for and had enough income to live on."

"I'm sorry to hear about your father. How is your mother dealing with that loss, and you being gone?"

"My mother passed away five years ago, during my first summer attending Syracuse.

"Both your parents are gone? Do you have any other family around?"

Nicole didn't have to fake the sorrow in her answer. "No, I don't have any family left. Both my parents were only children."

Judith stretched a comforting hand across the table and squeezed the young woman's arm. "I'm sorry for your loss. I suppose I should consider myself fortunate that both of my parents are alive and well. That must make this endeavor even more important to you."

"It does. It also means that it's more important to me to have willing recruits. I don't think you can force anyone to really become part of a family.

"Anyway, I graduated from college with my Masters and just started a new job after the first of the year. I work for a company that does underground surveys. They're training me to work on one of their field teams."

The dark eyes across the table were deep with thoughts that the owner believed were masked. Nicole read the currents of her hostess' emotions, curious to note the utter disinterest in making a choice anytime soon.

"You must understand my position, Miss Harrison. Quite apart from the extraordinary claims you make, you must understand that my husband and I have been raised to be cautious. Our position and heritage both mean we receive our share of ... crackpot proposals, if you will pardon my terminology." At Nicole's quirked eyebrow, Judith raised a hand to forestall a verbal reply. "You must admit, your statements are extraordinary; I expect some extraordinary proofs of your claims.

"And that is all quite apart from the fact that you are, to all appearances, a young American woman just out of college." She cocked her head slightly. "Despite the maturity you show, which is all out of proportion for your age."

Nicole smiled and ignored the implied question. "I understand, Judith, and I'd prefer you take whatever time you feel is necessary. I will answer any questions I can. Please understand that there is no hurry; if you need to take a week, a month, a year, or even more, then do so. I will be heavily involved in preparing myself for my duties over the next few years, so there will be times I won't be available. I will do my best to answer your concerns. I'm curious, though; you're obviously a mother," she gestured at the little girl, "but if I may ask, what else are you involved in?"

Judith looked at the empty dessert plates. "Perhaps I can answer that in a few moments, Nicole, if I may offer a tour of our home? We have an excellently equipped exercise room that my husband and I use during the winter." Miriam's nanny appeared and led the child away to her preparations for bed after a gentle hug and kiss from her mother.

Nicole gratefully accepted the offer of the tour. As they strolled along the hallways, she was able to learn about Judith's husband and their families. David's family was, and had been for over a century, some of the premier candy makers in the United Kingdom. They had accumulated an immense fortune through their confectionery skills and business acumen applied over the years.

Judith touched more on her own history. "I took my doctorate in law from Cambridge. I'm the Epps family's solicitor for both personal and company business, and also serve on the company's board of directors."

"Have you always lived in this area?"

"No. I was raised near London, and my family still lives there. I met my husband during my studies at Cambridge and moved here with him after completing my dissertation."

Portraits of the patriarchs, and occasionally matriarchs, of the family hung on the walls as they walked. The small woman stopped before a double door and opened it to reveal a large room that was well equipped with very up-to-date equipment.

"You were saying you had a demonstration of some of your claims?"

Nicole grinned. "What weight would you guess I could lift?"

"I would say perhaps a hundred kilos; certainly not much more than that. You haven't the build for more."

The redhead nodded and replied, "If I weren't empowered, I'd agree. May I?" She gestured to the weight machine with the largest stack of weights. After her hostess nodded, Nicole moved to the machine and set the weight to the maximum level.

"Wait! You'll hurt yourself!"

As she positioned herself on the machine, now set to three hundred kilograms, Nicole winked at Judith and said, "This will be only a light exercise for me, Judith. Watch!"

After her guest had completed five sets of ten repetitions, Judith sat heavily on another bench as Nicole reset the weight to a lower, safer level without even breathing hard. "My heavens, I'd never have believed..." Judith broke off in wonder. "I'll admit that you are exceptional, and that you just accomplished something no normal human could expect to accomplish without more obvious bulk. I'll still need time to consider your offer. I have my family to think of, after all; my people have had long experience to teach us caution. You also must understand that I will need to speak with my husband. The Amazons are pictured as man-haters in the stories that remain, but I will not become involved without his agreement."

"If things work out as I intend, the new nation will have both men and women in it. Women will be the ultimate authorities, but I believe that men, too, have important strengths to add. Families are important to us all, I think. If your husband will agree to keep things to himself, you may talk with him about it since your whole family will be affected.

"Unfortunately, I only have tomorrow evening free. The rest of the week will be taken up with class activities, and then I'm off to California again for three weeks. If you, or your husband, have any questions, I'll be happy to answer them if I can. I'll leave you my cell phone number, as well as contact information for another woman who's accepted the call. Her name is Kate Tanner, and she lives in Los Angeles."

Nicole outlined her schedule for the next few months as she knew it. "If you make your decision after I leave, we'll have to find a way to meet somewhere." She looked quickly around. "I don't think it will be too difficult for you to come meet me somewhere, though."

They talked a bit more about the Amazons and the near-term and long-term goals Nicole had for them. "My immediate concerns are preparing myself for what lies ahead, and working out how to prepare new recruits. The only long-term goals I have for the moment are to rebuild the Nation and eliminate the enemies who destroyed the original Amazons."

Finally, it was late enough that Nicole had to beg off further questioning. She ended her visit with a request. "All I ask, Judith, is that you give thoughtful, prayerful consideration to the offer. Do what you think you are called to do. Remember, I'm not asking you to completely renounce your love for your country; I only ask that, if you accept, you put your sisters first."

As Willy pulled the car away from the house, Nicole saw Judith standing in a window with a thoughtful look that was just visible despite the backlighting. There was a little relief in her mind. ~At least she's thinking about it.~

*****

After the departure of the strange American, Judith had spent time putting her daughter to bed. The child had had questions about the events of the evening, and wondered why the man had been so mean.

"I don't know, Miriam. Everyone has the choice to do right or wrong. He chose to do the wrong thing."

"But that lady who chased him away did the right thing, right Mummy? She was very brave!"

Judith had to nod. "That's right, she did do the right thing, and it was brave of her. Sometimes, though, people do the right thing for the wrong reason. We must be careful, because some people will try to trick us."

"*She* won't, Mummy." The little voice sounded utterly certain.

"I hope you're right, little one. I do hope you're right."

Now, a few hours later, Judith was dreaming.

She was back in the alleyway with her child behind her and trapped again by the hulking figure of the thug. This time, though, the tall slender figure that had come to their aid appeared suddenly between them and the thief. She was dressed now in a blue skirt and white blouse, and bore a white rod which she used to drive off the threat. The face that appeared when their rescuer turned was Miss Harrison's.

Judith started awake, torn between the fright of the remembered event and the odd security she felt at Nicole's arrival. The change of her rescuer's clothing and that odd white rod were puzzling as well.

She settled back down, finally drifting back to a more restful sleep.

Miriam stirred gently, settling quickly into a deeper sleep with a smile.

*****
Tuesday, January 30, 2001
Somerley
9:00AM GMT

This morning Nicole had chosen the business outfit that she'd worn her first day in Dana Point. It seemed to be much longer than three weeks since this had all began, but given how much had happened over that time, she was hardly surprised. She had a limited selection, and she might as well get the staid fashions out of the way early.

The group had met for breakfast again, and Nicole was the recipient of an inquisition about her activities of the previous evening. It had only taken one day for the group to gel, and they intended to keep track of each other. Nicole spent a fair part of the meal explaining her trip to the bookstore and the encounter with the thug.

"How could you do that and talk like it was nowt? I'd be too frightened to step in!" Janet commented.

Nicole shrugged, "I couldn't hear someone call for help and not do something. I figured that whoever it was probably would be frightened if someone came up behind them. It worked; I came up, and he ran away."

Melissa piped up: "I'd just have run for help!"

Nicole found herself the designated recipient of 'Intensive Care for Demented Americans'; her caregivers promised to help her learn the art of prudence and self-preservation.

It was embarrassing for the redhead to have her most intimidating glares receive only giggles in response.

*****

For the remainder of the week, the day had been divided into three parts. The structure was geared to permit enough time for practice of the skills presented, without dulling interest in the subject matter.

The first two hour class each day had been scheduled for skin care and make-up, though clothing would also be covered; the second three-hour class was for posture and body language; the last two hours dealt with voice presentation.

The first class, thanks to the efforts of Artemis and Kate, was turning out to be a review session. Nicole had found herself spending more of her time helping the rest of her group than actually learning anything new. Even the relatively recent efforts to master the art of daytime makeup put her well ahead of her peers.

The time passed quickly; she had fallen into the role of unofficial instructor for her little group. Her experience in the finer details of skin care was patiently communicated to her companions. The progress had been uneven, but they were improving as a group. The lesson concluded, leaving the redheaded leader pleasantly surprised and content with the results.

The first hour of the second class served as an introduction to the topic of posture and body language. Some of the information duplicated that presented in the classes in California. This class, however, had focused its attention entirely on women in the Western world.

*****
10:00AM GMT
Epps Home

David Epps had finally arrived home after some last minute meetings this morning with his staff. The board meeting yesterday had lasted later than scheduled, as they listened to the corporate staff's plans to manage the slowdown anticipated in the world economy. The American 'dot com' bubble was bursting, and with the various corporate fraud investigations in progress, they wanted to have plans in place should their market slow.

The news at home was anything but comforting, as Judith related the events of the evening.

"So she stopped the brigand and knew about the odd feeling in your head before you mentioned it. Did she seem to know who we are?"

"No, she gave no sign of recognizing our last name." She laughed a little as she continued, "Her face when we walked into the entry was quite amusing, really. She's either being honest, or she's an excellent actress. It was quite interesting, too, that Miriam seems to be quite taken with her.

"She's very odd. Her appearance is quite young, no more than twenty-four, but her behavior and poise are those of someone much older."

The two sat quietly, pondering whether there was more to what had happened.

"Why don't you invite her over this evening? Between the two of us, I think we can get more of an idea of her intent."

*****

The subdued ring of her cell phone interrupted the harassment during the walk to lunch. Nicole dug the device from her purse, grateful for the respite.

"Hello?"

"Miss Harrison? This is Judith Epps. My husband, David, and I would like to invite you to our home for supper again this evening if you have the time."

Her mind quickly considered the class schedule as she knew it before she replied. "Judith, I'd be honored to join you. What time do you want me there?"

"Don't concern yourself with that. You still don't know the area, so our driver will be there to pick you up by five-thirty if that is acceptable? You need not dress formally, either. This will be more in the way of a working supper."

Nicole found herself nodding despite the conversation being over a phone. "I understand, and I'd be happy to join you. I'll be out front at five-thirty."

"Very good. We look forward to seeing you then. Goodbye, Miss Harrison."

"Goodbye, Mrs. Epps." Nicole ended the phone call and found herself facing the three ladies of the English Inquisition.

*****

The lunch hour began as more 'pick on the American' entertainment that settled into a more congenial conversation -- at least until Nicole revealed her life's lack of romantic interest. That revelation provoked a line of questioning that carried through the remainder of the meal.

"I just haven't had *time* for boyfriends, that's all!" Nicole protested. "I was too busy before my job started, and I've been traveling ever since." She paused briefly. "It doesn't look like it will get any better for a while, either."

As the group around the table commiserated with their poor unfortunate companion, Nicole found herself reflecting on the conversations with Michael, and Keith, and wondering just how long it might be before she *would* find some kind of companionship.

*****

~Sadistic. That's what she is -- sadistic!~

Nicole again gathered herself. Now that it was after lunch, the instructor was running each student through an evaluation of her abilities. Nicole found herself in a category all her own.

The class was well mannered; there were no snickers audible, though the coughs were far too prevalent. Nicole struggled as she tried to translate unfamiliar terminology into equally unfamiliar movements.

Some things came quickly, such as how to sit in a ladylike fashion. How to stand and walk with the erect posture demanded was taking somewhat longer. The long-suffering look of patience on the instructor's face was anything but a help to the struggling redhead.

"Let's try again, Miss Harrison."

Nicole retrieved the book, walked to the head of the aisle, placed the book on the top of her head, and tried once more to make it to the other end without the book falling again.

*****
Washington, DC
9:30AM EST (GMT-5)

Carson Sinclair and his team met to debrief the agents who had attempted to gather information about the new arrival at Wing. They had worked as the vending staff for years, and had casual contact with the staff for some time. Their report was disappointing.

"So," Carson began, "her name is Nicole Harrison. She was in the LA area for three weeks, is in England for a week, will be back in LA for three more weeks, and then come back here. All because the reservation system couldn't set up a flight back to DC? Do you know how insane that sounds?"

The lead agent responded, "Sir, we understand. The people at Wing are practically a laugh track on the subject."

"Do we have any idea where she is in England?"

"No sir, all we know is that she's due back in LA on Saturday."

Carson nodded. "Okay, we'll pick her trail up there. Find out when flights are due from London and make sure we have someone on hand to follow her when she gets in, no matter which flight she's on. Get Diego alerted and on to it."

The men filtered out of the room as Carson considered what else might be done to unearth the Queen if this redhead turned out to be a false alarm.

~I don't really want to even think about that possibility.~

*****
Epps Home
6:00PM GMT

This time, Willy opened the car door for Nicole after they arrived. He nodded in acknowledgment of her 'thank you' as she made her way to the entry.

The door was opened as she reached the top step; Emily stood beside the door, holding it open for the new arrival. Just inside, Judith stood with a man who was about three inches taller than she was. The man's resemblance to the child, Miriam, was marked. Miriam stood between the adults, waiting with surprising patience.

Nicole had left the outfit on that she'd put on that morning, but wore a long warm coat against the cool winter evening. She had also tucked the scepter into an inside pocket of her coat, should the opportunity arise to explain it.

"Welcome back, Miss Harrison." Judith stepped forward to greet their guest. "I would like to introduce you to my husband, David. David, this is Nicole Harrison, the young lady who came to our rescue yesterday."

Nicole stepped forward, shaking the hand of the man. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Epps. Thank you, also, for inviting me into your home again."

"Thank you for coming, Miss Harrison, and my thanks for your coming to my family's aid. We owe you a debt that is impossible to repay."

"Mr. Epps, as I told your police, I had to respond to the call for help. I'm grateful that I was able to do something."

"We can discuss that topic further at supper. If you'd give Emily your coat, we can make our way to the dining room."

There was a slight gasp as Judith saw the outfit under the coat. It was the same as in her dream. She felt a small tug on her dress, and looked down to see her daughter looking up with a smile.

"Mummy, does she have that stick, too?"

David turned to look at the side conversation taking place, puzzled at the meaning. "What do you mean, Miri?"

The little face turned toward him. "Last night, I had a dream and she," she pointed to Nicole, "was dressed just like that. She had a white stick she used to chase off the bad man who scared Mummy and me. She protected us."

"I had the same dream," came quietly from the child's mother.

Even without the slowly growing empathic abilities she had, Nicole could have read the sense of wonder in the woman's voice. "Emily? Wait a moment with my coat, please." The redhead reached in and fumbled for a moment as she located her target. ~Ah! There it is.~

Judith was at the point she couldn't respond to more mental shocks; she just stood, somewhat dazed, as their guest turned from her coat holding a white rod that looked identical to that from her dream.

*****

Supper had been slightly more subdued than David had intended. It wasn't until they'd finished, and retired to the same sitting room Nicole had been in yesterday, that the three adults felt free to tackle the real reason for Nicole's visit and discuss the dreams the mother and child had shared. The little one stayed with them this time, snuggling up to her mother on the sofa.

"I will admit," Judith began, "that I'm a bit taken aback by this all. I had thought it was just a weird dream. Miriam hadn't mentioned her own dream to me."

Nicole returned a wry look. "Welcome to the weirdness that is my life of late. I must reiterate that I don't expect you, or really even want you, to make any decisions tonight. I prefer that you give it careful consideration, even if it should take you months."

"Not to be too pointed, Miss Harrison, but why should we not say 'no'?" David was radiating his skepticism.

She almost smirked at him. "If the situation were entirely normal, I'd say that you *should* say 'no'. That is entirely your choice to do so; it isn't compulsory to accept this call." She looked bleak for a moment. "All choices carry a price, even when you make the one you know is right. You have time to think, to decide if the price is one you're willing to pay.

"On the other hand, this isn't my doing." She gave a pointed look at David. "I did not choose Judith, nor did I cause the dreams she and Miriam had last night. The one who sent this scepter to me selected your wife as the next potential sister for me to find. You both need to make this decision though, since you both will be affected by it."

"Are you going to be my mummy's sister?" The child had a very confused look on her face as she tried to understand the conversation.

Nicole replied with as much seriousness as the question merited. "Only if your parents decide that's what they want. This isn't like being born as family. It isn't an easy decision, and they need to think about it. I hope they will be my friends, even if their answer is no."

"You'll keep us safe, won't you?" the little voice continued.

A sad smile crossed the redhead's face, and the mother gently hugged the child. "That would be a promise I couldn't keep. I can't promise to always keep you and your family safe, Miriam. I can only promise that I will always do my best to protect you, and anyone else who chooses to say yes."

"May I see your stick?" With an answer to her first question in hand, the little one jumped to more interesting thoughts.

Nicole grinned slightly as she turned her attention to the parents. "Do I have your permission?" There was a brief look between David and Judith that ended with a nod from David. "Okay, Miriam, come over here and I'll show it to you."

The little one scrambled down from her perch and in moments found herself a perch on the lap of the somewhat startled visitor. It took a moment to settle the youngster securely as she snuggled close, and the adult's arms wrapped around to keep her safe.

"Now then, Miriam," Nicole began to speak, acutely aware of the parents presence, "this is a very special stick. It's called a scepter, and it is very, very old. It was sent to me to show I was chosen to do a special job."

"Like Moses and his staff?"

"A little, but I didn't have God talk to me through a burning bush. My job isn't quite as special as that. Have you seen the scepter Queen Elizabeth has?" The child nodded. "This stick is like that, but it's so much older that it isn't as pretty."

"May I hold it?"

"Yes, but be careful and don't hurt yourself." She gave the scepter to the child, watching carefully as it was examined.

Miriam spent several minutes weighing the rod in her hand, and running her fingers along the surface. "What are these?"

"Those are old letters that were put into the scepter when it was first made."

"Oh. Okay, thank you!" The little one handed the item back to Nicole, and with a lightning-quick hug and a flurry of arms and legs, the child scrambled off Nicole's lap and back to the sofa.

Nicole again felt the tug of the protective streak she'd sensed the previous night, along with a wistful feeling of longing for the child she'd always wanted. She clamped down sternly; there would be no time for the foreseeable future for that particular indulgence.

Judith was watching the interchange between her daughter and Nicole, and didn't miss the facial expression of longing as the child got down, brief though it was.

"Miriam, it's time for you to get ready for bed."

"But Mummy!..."

"Off you go, I'll be up to tuck you in."

A most adorable pout appeared as the child looked at their guest for intervention.

Nicole grinned. "Sorry, Miriam, you must mind your mother."

The child left dejectedly, and in the care of a bemused Emily; the adults returned at last to the deeper questions they'd left for later. Judith and David were permitted to examine the scepter, and were given the explanation of its origins and the engravings.

The evening ended with the Epps continuing to be somewhat skeptical of the reality of Nicole's claims. They had promised they would consider the matter carefully before making a decision.

Nicole rode back to Somerley in silence and replayed the evening in her mind. There was no more she could do for now, and she had done her best; it was all in the hands of another now.

*****
WGSS Offices
9:00PM EST (GMT-5)

Amelia was sitting in the server room, monitoring the testing of an alternative database package, when two of her system administrators swiped themselves into the secure room. It might be a case of excessive paranoia; there was no rational reason she could think of for someone to be so interested in an archaeological database or geological scans, but until she knew more of what was going on she would take a worst case approach. ~Better safe than sorry.~

"Evening, Mela!"

"Hi, Boss lady! What's with the cloak and dagger meeting?"

Amelia gave the two a half-smile. "I know it's probably not necessary, but the pounding on our firewall and servers is making me nervous. Have you been able to track anything down?"

The senior admin, Marissa Wilson, began the report. "We started with the log of the IPs that have accessed our firewall. We took some old access logs and filtered out the systems that were listed consistently over the last year, then did a sort to identify the ones that were both new and persistent. We found there were a dozen systems that appeared after the first of the year. There didn't appear to be any real pattern to the system locations as far as we could tell, but the accesses seemed to be cyclic, rather than random or simultaneous."

The other admin, a young man named Tejas Shah, picked up the briefing. "As Marissa identified new systems, I started to dig for information about the who and where of the owners. I found out what I could, but none of them seemed to have any reason for accessing our systems at all, much less doing it the way they were."

With a grin, Amelia gave each of her employees a look that clearly said, 'Okay, now give me the rest of the story.'

Marissa cracked after Tejas' pleading look. "Okay. We figured that we might be dealing with someone relaying through the systems, so we contacted some friends who had contacts in the various organizations they could trust to keep quiet. They dug in and found that the systems had been cracked and had back door access installed. It caught their interest, and they eventually found that there were three networks sourcing the remote control by matching outbound and inbound timestamps. They sent us a list of the nets, system locations, and the listed owners." She handed over a hardcopy listing.

"Turkey, Pakistan, and Saudi Arabia? Great! Three wonderfully open, democratic societies. Any ideas why they might be interested in us all of a sudden?"

The two admins shrugged in unison. "Not a clue, Mela. The supposed owners don't seem to have any business that overlaps with ours; we even dug in to their corporate histories and came up with nothing. We haven't been able to gain access to any of the three networks to find out if there's another layer of control behind them, though we're working at it."

"I don't think there's anything we can do at the moment. We'll set up rate limiting for the systems that aren't expected to need access, and please keep your contacts looking for data. I think we can keep the perps from doing any damage, but I'd like to know who they are and why they're bugging us. Let me know if there's any new information, or if you need help. We'll meet again in a couple of weeks for an update unless you come up with something new in the mean time."

*****
Wednesday, January 31, 2001
Somerley

It was kind of fun, she decided. With the background she'd received from Kate and Artemis, she was able to pick up on the fine points of make-up. The class in skin care and make-up was more in the way of polishing rough edges, rather than desperate building of missing skills. Nicole even found herself offering tidbits to her group-mates at times.

Lunch with her comrades was the preliminary planning session for the formal dinner that evening. It was scheduled to start at 6PM, and the four worked on the agenda for showers, make-up, hair, and clothing. Each woman was assigned a time slot for her activities, such that they would each have the focused attention of the rest at each stage. They had made their plans to gather their clothing for the evening in Nicole's room and prepare there, as her room was centrally located.

The butterflies in Nicole's stomach were growing in size and activity as the planning took place and her chance for escape evaporated like the morning's frost.

The class in posture and body language, on the other hand, was anything but easy. She was at the point where she could manage to keep her head steady and was able to keep the book on her head as she walked. That wasn't good enough, though, as the focus shifted to the proper way to move her feet.

~I don't WANT to be a model!~ She grumbled to herself mentally as she was chastised for the forceful, linear stride of her normal walk. It was a habit of fifty years that was proving hard to break. She was admonished to take shorter steps, and to work at placing each foot in front of the other as she walked.

"Miss Harrison, you should glide, not stalk. You're a dancer, not a hunter."

~Says you!~

"Yes, Ma'am." She refocused on each step, trying to coax her muscles into the unfamiliar patterns.

*Whap!* The book once again hit the floor, to the amusement and giggles of her group. Nicole sighed, picked up the book, and tried again.

*****

The last class of the day, voice presentation, was actually *fun*. It reminded Nicole of the years Tom had sung in the church choir. She found that the techniques for tone control and breath control were quite similar between singing and speaking. The terminology was sufficiently different that it took a little time to realize that the instructor was actually saying things Nicole already knew. She found herself quietly humming a voice warm-up scale as she waited her turn. The instructor caught the sound as she paused at one point in her lecture.

"Miss Harrison? May I ask what you're doing?"

Nicole apologized for the unintentional interruption, and found herself explaining about her experience in singing. "Any time I expect to sing, I need to warm up my vocal chords so they aren't strained. I suddenly realized that this class will be placing a similar stress on my voice, and I felt the need to prepare properly. It just took a little while for me to make the connection as the terminology is somewhat different."

There was a long moment as the connection was made by the teacher, and several of the other students had a similar look as they, too, realized the opportunity to apply their previous experience.

The instructor nodded. "I see that we have an opportunity to clarify and improve our course. Thank you, Miss Harrison, for sharing your observations. You will be allowed enough time to warm up before you need to exercise your voice, so you needn't take time during the presentations."

The gentle chiding was acknowledged with a contrite smile and the class continued.

*****

The afternoon's tea was abbreviated. The non- resident students had rushed off to begin their preparations for the evening; the overnight guests hastened as well to free as much time as possible for their own arrangements.

Janet, Niru, and Melissa started cycling through the shower. Nicole, much to her amusement, was designated the make-up artist for the evening. Janet handled each woman's hair, Melissa turned out to be a wizard at rapid nail preparation, and Niru managed to aid each of her companions in wriggling into her chosen outfit for the evening.

As the preparations were proceeding, Nicole found herself chatting with Nirupama.

"Niru, how did you find yourself here? I'd expect someone from India to be reasonably acquainted with most of this material."

"Perhaps many years ago that would have been the case, but we're less tied to British culture now. My father was appointed to the London office, and I'm here to learn how to act in British society, so that I can be more comfortable in University." She shrugged gently.

Janet was standing nearby, listening to the conversation. "What about you, Nicole? I was too involved in helping at my father's appliance repair shop to learn most of this girly stuff. My parents sent me here after the problems I had first semester in University. They hope I can lose more of my accent, too."

Nicole nodded. "I was more of a computer geek, but the company I work for now sends teams all over the world. I needed to learn how to behave like a lady." Her look of disgust had all three of the others giggling.

Melissa's failure to follow up with her own reason for attendance drew Nicole's attention as the other two worked to complete their preparations.

"What about you, Melissa? Do you feel uncomfortable talking about your reason for being here?"

The dark skinned woman nodded shyly. "I never went to University. I work for a travel agency, and they sent me here to learn how to dress and behave for our upper-class and corporate clients." Her skin darkened in embarrassment. "My family is lower class. I really don't feel as if I belong here."

The three other women stopped as Melissa spoke. She flushed again as she realized the attention was focused on her.

Janet spoke for them all. "Melissa, we all have reasons to be here and things that embarrass us about those reasons. You don't have to worry here. All right?"

At the encouraging smiles from the friendly faces, she squared her shoulders and returned a smile, small and tentative, but a smile nonetheless.

Janet's dress was a shimmering, electric-blue, velvet gown that drew out the lighter blonde highlights of her hair. It was fairly low cut in front, revealing her considerable cleavage without being excessively immodest. Her relatively short hair was brushed out into a smooth helmet for the evening.

Melissa wore a taupe colored gown that set off her skin color; she didn't have the bust line, so she'd opted for a nearly backless style that emphasized her trim figure. Her hair was so short that no effort was required to prepare.

Nirupama opted for traditional Indian garb, with swaths of colorful silk hinting at the figure beneath. The outfit managed to be modest, alluring, and exotic simultaneously. She had her hair fluffed, but otherwise unbound.

Nicole made the final adjustments to each woman's make-up after the dresses were on, then gritted her teeth and slipped into her own gown as the others looked on. They fussed over her fingernails, and it took only moments to brush her hair into the loose, fire-red wave she preferred. She hesitated for a few moments as she looked over her jewelry; she knew the items that had been chosen for just such an occasion, but it was difficult to overcome the feeling of ostentatious display. The diamonds of the earrings and necklace caught the red of her hair, and green of the gown, and turned them into a brilliant display of faceted beauty.

Once the initial ooh-ing and aah-ing was over, the four made their way to the formal dining room. They did take care to shift their walk to the approved model from class as they entered the room and dispersed into the crowd.

The schedule reserved the time between six o'clock and six-thirty for mingling, and Nicole deliberately migrated from clique to clique, following up on conversations held during class or meals. It seemed at times that her accent was as out of place as Minnie Pearl singing during a classical music program. She listened more than she spoke, and filed the topics away as socially useful references. She found herself quizzed on occasion about her background, and why she'd missed supper the previous two days, but managed to avoid detailed answers without resorting to lies.

The meal for the evening was a multi-course masterpiece that was the equal of the splendid example from California. Each small group had been deliberately separated to encourage more mixing amongst the attendees. The appetizer was Oysters in Puff Pastry with Spinach. The redhead sampled one, deciding that oysters were still not on her top-ten list of foods. A wild mushroom soup was followed by a lemon sorbet.

Even had it proven to be less tasty, the salmon recipe for the next course would have overridden any objections. The seasoning toned down the strongly flavored fish and enhanced the interplay with the side dish. A grilled duck breast with julienne vegetables managed to avoid the gamy, oily taste of her previous experiences with the waterfowl. A green salad with croutons, topped with raspberry vinaigrette followed the entrée.

The dessert was passion fruit with cream and fresh berries; Nicole found she was just able to sample the fruit, as the quantity of food from the meal finally filled her to repletion.

She sat back, regretful at leaving food uneaten. The serving order was different from what she had been exposed to in Dana Point, but the flow of flavors was still delightful. As she allowed the meal to settle, she sipped the excellent tea and chatted amiably with the young women to either side. She explained her background and had to explain at one point that no, she didn't make day trips to California from Virginia any more than someone from Calais made a day trip to Moscow; thirty-six-hundred kilometers was a little too far for a jaunt like that.

It took a little work to hold back the snickers as the youngster began to understand the true size of the 'colonies'.

The general conversation focused on the coursework of the past three days. Nicole finally found herself engaging in an exchange with another amateur singer about techniques and favorite songs.

The dinner finally broke up at nine o'clock, with the quartet making their way back to change out of their formal wear. The hour and the quantity of food consumed left them all too tired for much idle chatter; the dominant sound was the sharp click of heels down the polished floor of the hallway.

*****

Thursday was largely a rerun of Wednesday; Nicole was once again able to make progress at turning the instructions she had been given into the physical movements required without having to dodge a falling tome. It was pleasant to get through the entire class without provoking titters of laughter.

The formal dinner, too, was similar to the previous evening. Preparations, and the dresses, had followed the sequence of the previous day. Nicole and her group were sorted differently from the last time as well. The menu changed, of course, as a beef tenderloin dish was substituted for the duck of the previous night. A baked scrod was provided in place of the salmon, and the light flavor was a tasty counterpoint to the strong flavor of the beef. The dessert was a glorious chocolate cake with espresso ice cream.

Between the dessert and the tea, it took a while for enough caffeine to wear off to permit Nicole to relax and go to sleep, but it was hard to criticize the evening's menu.

Her tongue flicked at her lips; she sought in vain for one last crumb of chocolate as she drifted off. She knew there would be none, but the flavor of the dessert left her wishing she'd been less thorough in her evening clean up.

*****
Friday, February 02, 2001
Somerley

It was evaluation day.

All the lessons learned over the past four days were put into practice, as the instruction staff put each woman through a sequence of exercises to determine how thoroughly each had absorbed the information. It was also a last opportunity to make corrections to the skills imparted over the past four days and to gather the responses of the students to the course content and techniques.

The whole class watched each phase of the testing, with the intent of resolving remaining uncertainties. Walking, sitting, standing, getting into and out of a vehicle were all covered one last time.

Nicole found that, as expected, her make-up and vocal skills were up to acceptable levels. Her body language, on the other hand, could only be classified as a work in progress. The resigned expression on the instructor's face was momentary; she marked up a copy of the evaluation sheet with several suggestions for later work that Nicole could perform to hone her skill.

The lunch break was, as usual, the group planning session for the evening's activity. The four ate quickly and make stops at each room to evaluate the clothing choices for a cocktail party. Melissa had chosen a sapphire blue miniskirt and top, while Janet settled on a burgundy outfit from her closet. Niru had nothing other than outfits acceptable to her parents, which meant a selection of the same sari styles she'd worn the entire week. Nicole tried to direct their attention to some outfits that were a bit more like business clothing, but the trio spotted the white skirt and top and decided that it was essential that they be worn.

The afternoon was consumed by the last set of student evaluations and student feedback. They discussed the points they had thought were particularly well done, while spending most of their time outlining those areas that were particularly weak in communicating the intent of the instructors. Evaluation sheets were filled out for each course area and returned to the lead instructor for later reference.

There was a long break between the end of the last session and tea, and the cloudy day with its threat of rain kept Nicole inside. As she needed to leave early in the morning, she chose to do preliminary packing. There would be a few last minute items in the morning, but she wanted to ensure the gown was properly packed to minimize creasing.

As time for tea approached, Nicole walked by the reception desk.

"Pardon me, about how long would you estimate it will take to drive from here to Heathrow tomorrow morning?"

The clerk thought for a few moments. "It should take two hours, barring accidents or inclement weather. What time is your flight?"

"It's scheduled for eleven twenty. Since it's an international flight, I thought I should try to arrive two hours before the departure."

"So you want to be there about nine. That means you won't want to leave here much later than six. You might end up sitting for a longer time, but better that than being late due to an accident."

"Will the dining room be open that early? I'd like to at least have a little something before I leave. And will I be able to check out that early as well?"

"The dining room will be open just at six for our guests, so you will be able to have something if you're willing to leave after that time. There is someone at this desk twenty four hours a day; you'll have no problem there on your way out."

Nicole thanked the clerk, and continued on to the dining room to join her group for tea.

*****

The group looked at her as if she were slightly demented. She'd protested one last time as Janet, dragging the other two along by force of will, laid down the fashion law to the reluctant redhead.

"Give ower, y'a kiddin’." Janet's Geordie accent grew more distinct as she struggled with her frustration. "That outfit is perfect for you."

"You're not going to give up on this, are you." Nicole said, resigning herself to an uncomfortable level of exposure.

Melissa shook her head. "You'll fit right in with us. That skirt isn't any shorter than ours are, and you know it. If I can do this, you can, too."

Nicole acquiesced to the demands, as she had to Kate's original selection of the outfit. It *did* look good, but that didn't mean she was comfortable wearing it. She’d have to pay attention to how she sat tonight at supper, though. There was no margin for error; she would wind up flashing everyone if she didn't keep her legs together as she took her seat.

~It could be worse. At least it will be all women even if I make a mistake.~

It was small consolation, however.

The cocktail party that evening went better than she'd expected, as she circulated through the crowd after supper. The conversations were becoming easier as she used the practice from the past few days to respond appropriately to questions, and initiate lines of questioning of her own.

At the same time, she deliberately worked at calibrating her reaction to alcohol, carefully sipping at a martini as she wandered the room. She had plenty of time to recover if she were more susceptible than she had anticipated.

The party didn't last terribly late, coming to a slow close between nine and nine-thirty. Nicole and her group made their way back to their rooms, reluctantly taking their leave of new friends. They took time to exchange contact information and e-mail addresses along with promises to keep each other updated on their doings.

A last round of reluctant hugs was exchanged, and Nicole was alone again. It was time to complete her packing and get some rest for a very long day tomorrow.

~Kate will want to get together, I suspect. I hope I can get some rest on the plane so I can stay awake enough to keep up with her.~

A quick change into a nightgown, a quick and careful packing of the evening's outfit, and she was ready to settle in for what sleep she could manage before her alarm went off at five o'clock.

*****
Saturday, February 03, 2001
Somerley
6:30AM GMT

Nicole had heard the patter of the raindrops on the window as the harsh buzz of the alarm clock dragged her from her sleep, and she'd taken the precaution of braiding her hair this morning to keep it from looking as bedraggled as it would were it to hang loose in the rain if it continued. It was still a nuisance.

It was a classic, steady, soaking rain that was the stereotypical English weather, and had set in during the night. The timing was perfect to make the loading of the car as inconvenient as possible for anyone wanting to stay dry.

Breakfast had been a bagel with cream cheese, some yogurt with fruit, and a hard-boiled egg. Quick, light, and sufficient for the trip to the airport, and it took little time to consume. Immediately afterward, she'd moved her rental car to the bottom of the entry stairs, after trotting out to the car park where it had sat for most of the week. Loading had taken only fifteen minutes, and now she was on her way home.

The trip went tolerably well, as almost the entire trip was on major roadways, and even the occasional roundabout wasn't too bad at this early hour. Still, the trip had taken two and a half hours, and it was a full three hours before she found herself seated at her gate in Terminal 3 at Heathrow. People watching, as opposed to her more usual book, occupied her time as travelers made their hurried way to or from gates in the building. The announcements of arrivals and departures, punctuated by more general information, echoed through the relatively empty hallways. The information was occasionally overshadowed by the roar of departing jets as they began their escape to the sky.

At last, the announcement came to begin boarding for her flight. With a hoist of her computer bag and purse, Nicole took her place in the pre-boarding line.

*****
Saturday, February 03, 2001
Los Angeles International Airport
Terminal 7
2:45PM PST

~I hate airplanes! I hate flying! I especially hate L.A. International!~

Her train of thought started off grim and declined from there. Her body was screaming that it was somewhere around 11PM as best it could tell. It complained further that she'd spent the last eleven hours in an aluminum cigar, cooped up with hundreds of other people. Travel in the Boeing 777 wasn't the worst she'd experienced, certainly not when compared to some of the trips by air in the late 1960's, but she had had enough for a while.

Her sad sigh was masked by the noisy crowd surrounding her in the crowded terminal as she steered her way to the baggage claim. With luck, she'd be on her way in less than an hour. Nicole readjusted the strap of her computer case on her shoulder and forged her way toward the freedom of the warm Southern California afternoon.

*****
Los Angeles International Airport
Terminal 7
3:15PM PST

He stood watching as the redhead climbed onto the shuttle bus. They'd finally gotten lucky, and the very distinctive woman had appeared from the chaos of the crowd inside the terminal weighed down by her luggage.

Diego watched carefully as she queued up; he was here to gather information about whether this was the new Amazon Queen. He made mental notes of her build and demeanor.

~She's anything but haughty.~ He thought as she gave way to an older couple. The friendly smile and nod she returned to a man who waved her into a seat in his stead was equally out of character.

~I've been waiting all day in case Xena is on the loose, and I wind up finding a Laura Bush. What a waste of time.~ He grumbled as the shuttle pulled away, and he climbed into the car that would allow him to follow. For what it was worth.

*****
Crowne Plaza Beverly Hills
3:45PM PST

Despite having to pass through customs, it had truly taken less than an hour to make it out of the terminal and on her way. Interstate 405 had been remarkably clear, and in half an hour she'd made it to her hotel.

~That has to be a new record. Of course, with that kind of luck I'll probably pay for it sooner or later.~

It wouldn't happen immediately it seemed. The hotel had overbooked, but as she'd arrived on time they had upgraded her to a suite. She almost sagged with relief and fatigue as the door closed behind her.

She took a few minutes to unpack, examining the clothing as it was pulled out and deciding that for the time being it didn't need cleaning, other than her underwear. That was quickly bagged for the laundry service.

A quick last look around convinced her that everything was properly put away. It was time to give Tigger a call.

*****

They sat outside the hotel, in sight of the entry, as they waited for their quarry's next move. It was a typical surveillance situation, with hours of mind-numbing boredom waiting for anything to happen, interspersed with the patient following of utterly pedestrian activities.

They were the second shift, and near the end of their four-hour watch. In fifteen minutes, a car would pull up nearby with their relief, and they'd be free to return to the office to debrief with their supervisor.

*****

Nicole finally pulled out her cell phone and dialed Kate. It took a couple of rings before she picked up.

"Hello?" The familiar voice was warming to the travel-weary redhead.

"Hey, Tigger! I finally got into my hotel. Everything's unpacked, so I thought I'd let you know it's too late to run."

"NICOLE!" Kate almost squealed in delight as she recognized the caller.

The utter delight in Kate's voice, combined with the fatigue Nicole felt, nearly brought tears of joy to her eyes. Despite the busyness of the travel, it was still a lonely life. The thought that there was someone out there who really cared that much was a huge emotional boost. She turned her attention back to the phone.

Kate continued, "How were your last two weeks? How was your trip? Have you had dinner?"

"Slow down, sis!" the redhead chuckled. "I'm at the hotel in Beverly Hills. I haven't eaten dinner, but I wondered if you wanted to get together this evening or just wait till tomorrow."

"Get real, Nicole," Kate said, gently chiding, "I've been waiting for two weeks. I'm not going to wait till tomorrow. Mom said you're invited over for dinner tonight at six o'clock, and I figured you could pull out your swim suit tomorrow and we could hit the beach for some sun. We don't get days this nice too often this time of the year."

"Ummmm...."

Giggles came over the phone connection. "Don't tell me; let me guess. We need to shop for swimwear, right?"

"Wellllll...."

"Okay, sis. The mall is basically on the way from where you are to here. Meet me at the same entrance we used last time, and we'll take care of this dreadful wardrobe deficiency. Can you make it in fifteen minutes or so?"

"I'll be there." Nicole's voice turned more serious. "It'll be good to see you again. Bye, sis."

"Bye, Nicole."

*****

The woman who came out of the hotel seemed to have a bounce to her step. The team watched as she jumped into the Grand Prix, and followed at a discreet distance as she made her way to the Beverly Mall.

~Oh no!~ Came the tandem thoughts, as one of the men got out to follow.

*****
Beverly Mall

The only warning was the rapid steps approaching from behind. Nicole turned to see Kate rushing up; there was just time to brace herself and open her arms to embrace the new arrival.

"It's so good to see you again!" Nicole squeezed the brunette gently, receiving a hug in return. "I really missed you the last couple of weeks."

"It's good to have you home. I'd like to just do some shopping with you, but if we're going to make it back in time for dinner we need to get going. Come on." Kate grabbed the redhead's hand and pulled her toward the chosen store.

*****

The look of dismay on the man's face as the women rushed off was comical.

*****

"No."

"Oh, come on! It'll look good on you."

"No!"

"Nicole, it's fine. Lots of girls will be wearing this style."

"Kate, I use more material to floss my teeth at night than there is in this whole suit!"

"You're exaggerating. It isn't that small, and it's the perfect color for you."

Nicole closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she composed her thoughts. Reaching over, she gently took her sister's head between her hands.

"Kate, you know I love you, right? And *I* know without question that you really believe what you're saying." She dropped her voice a little more. "I've never worn a bikini before; I'm really not ready to jump into the deep end of the pool on this one. I trust your fashion sense, but I need to start this one a little slower. Please?"

Her companion's face took on a compassionate smile. "I'm sorry, sis. You're doing so well that sometimes I forget how new you are to all this. There were a couple of other sets that I think you'll be ready to handle." A glint appeared in her eye. "But next time, I won't be so easy to convince!"

The tall redhead chuckled as she replied, "By the next time, maybe I'll be more ready. Now let's take a look at those other suits."

The alternative choices of suits were still bikinis, but were large enough that Nicole thought she could handle being in public with either of them on. They finally settled on a mint green, halter-top style suit. The two added a white robe and thong sandals before heading for the Tanner home.

As Nicole looked over suits, and checking to ensure there was no one in ear shot, she quickly mentioned her discovery of a new potential Amazon.

"I'll go into detail when time permits, but I ran into another candidate while I was in England. Her name is Judith Epps. She's married to David Epps, and they have a daughter named Miriam. The little one is incredibly cute! I spoke with Judith and her husband, but they haven't decided what to do, yet. I gave them your cell phone number as someone else who's involved in the Amazons. If either Judith or her husbandcalls, just tell them what you know."

"I'll do my best, you know that."

*****
Tanner Home

Marie gave Nicole a warm hug in welcome as the tall redhead entered the house. There was little trace of the concern that had colored the last visit. Despite the time between visits, Nicole was curious as to the reason for the change of attitude.

Kate handled the interrogation duties, quizzing her friend for details about her activities for the last two weeks, as Mrs. Tanner split her time between listening and working at preparing the meal.

"So that's why you're walking differently now."

Nicole grimaced. "Yes, they insisted that we practice walking like a runway model or a dancer. It took three days concentrating on the posture and keeping my step smooth before the book quit slipping off my head."

Mr. Tanner appeared from a back room, having heard the heightened activity in the kitchen. He gave his daughter a quick hug, and smiled at the new arrival.

"Welcome back, Nicole. How was the latest trip?"

She recapped the time between her visits, carefully editing out the time at Michael's cabin. There was a brief interruption in the tale as she helped get the table ready, but she soon resumed her story.

Mrs. Tanner tried to shoo her out of the kitchen during cleanup again, but Nicole insisted that there had to be something she could do. She wanted to be more than just a guest here, and this was a gentle way, a non-threatening way, to start to show that. There was a warmth and comfort here that she had missed more than she'd realized.

They finally agreed that she could clear the table while Kate and her mother loaded the dishwasher and cleaned up the kitchen.

The time change caught up with the redhead soon after the cleanup was complete. After a jaw-cracking yawn, she apologized to her hosts. "I'm sorry. I feel like it's three in the morning. I hate to eat and run, but I'm awfully tired."

Kate patted her shoulder. "That's okay; we understand. Will you be going to Mass with us tomorrow? We've been going to the eight-thirty service."

Fighting to suppress another yawn, Nicole replied that that was fine and she'd meet the family at the church tomorrow morning.

*****

She made it back safely, though her fatigue made her wonder if it might have been wiser to just crash at the Tanners. She almost staggered into her room, and was grateful she had little in the way of make-up to remove. Running on autopilot, she cleaned up and was in bed with the lights out by nine o'clock.

She’d paid no attention to the car parked near the hotel with the two men sitting inside.

*****
Sunday, February 04, 2001
Crowne Plaza Hotel

Nicole was waiting just outside the lobby.

Services with Kate, Alex, and the elder Tanners had gone as expected, and an early lunch followed. Instructions were given for Nicole to return to her hotel and change for the beach. Alex would pick up Kate, then swing by to get Nicole as they made their way to the shore.

Mrs. Tanner also gave instructions that they were all three expected to be present for dinner, which was scheduled for six o'clock.

So she found herself standing in the warm sunshine of a glorious Southern California day, clad in her new swim suit, sandals, and an all-too-small robe. She tried to direct her attention to anything other than the people passing by; she knew she'd blush even worse if she made eye contact.

*****

Times like this were part of the compensation for the dreary hours of watching. They were being paid -- *paid* -- to sit around and watch a pretty girl in a bikini. The video camera had a telephoto lens that was, at this moment, his favorite piece of equipment. No doubt he'd be popular himself, if the men in the office just happened to find out where the raw footage was kept on the server.

*****

The rush of relief as Alex and Kate drove up was immense, and it almost looked like the redhead teleported into the car.

It took the better part of an hour to arrive at the local's beach and park. It was a little out of the way, but was far less crowded than the well-known sites closer to the city. The breeze off the water was cool, and the water was certainly too cold for comfort, but the three staked out a patch of sand and enjoyed a quiet afternoon soaking up sunshine. They stirred only to turn over, or re-apply sunscreen.

It took a while to settle down, but finally even Nicole's tension over her bikini waned. Alex had complimented the look as they settled in on the sand, but radiated only a momentary burst of the lust that she'd feared. Kate's choice in companionship was proving to be sound.

~He'll need to know, sooner rather than later. I'll have to find time to talk to Kate in private.~

She found the gentle crashing of the surf and the hiss of wind through the vegetation on the beach, and the company of friends, the perfect remedy for travel fatigue.

They packed up at four o'clock. Nicole was dropped off at the hotel so she could clean up and change clothes. Alex dropped Kate off on his way to do the same.

Kate, Alex, and Nicole convened again at the Tanner's. The meal wasn't fancy, just fish with rice and a salad, but it was a warm and homey setting that added a savor that even the fancy, multi-course meals she'd had recently never approached.

*****

The time change had again caught up with Nicole, and she returned to her hotel by nine. She wasn't quite as tired as on Saturday, as she'd caught little cat-naps on the beach between sunscreen applications. Tomorrow was likely to be busy, so she wanted to be up and alert for whatever activity lay ahead.

*****

Diego and his subordinates had gathered to review the information gleaned from their surveillance. He was required to report this evening, once they were sure she was done for the day. As they waited, they covered her activities since her arrival -- such as they were -- and set up their presentation to include select photographs. Several of the pictures were, however, already making the rounds as screen savers or wallpaper.

After the stakeout team reported that the woman had returned to her hotel and the light was out, the group made a last pass through the information. Diego dialed the direct-access number for Carson's cell phone.

"Hello?"

"Mister Sinclair, this is the Los Angeles office. We have an initial report for you."

"Good. Summarize it and e-mail the detailed presentation tonight. I'll look it over and call if I have questions."

"Yes, sir. To summarize, Miss Harrison arrived on the two forty-five flight from Heathrow on Saturday. She went immediately to the Crowne Plaza in Beverly Hills. Shortly after, she was observed leaving and headed for the Beverly Mall where she met another young woman whom she seems to know. They purchased a bikini, and then left for a house in West Hollywood owned by a family named Tanner. We have begun investigating that family. She stayed there until eight o'clock, returning directly to her hotel and turning her light out by nine. No activity was observed until the next morning.

"Today Miss Harrison attended Mass with the Tanners, returned to the Tanner house, returned to her hotel, apparently to change, and spent the afternoon on a local beach with the young woman she'd met at the mall Saturday and a young man named Alexander DeMarco who was, based on his actions, close to the young woman. We're attempting to develop information on him as well based on his license plate. Miss Harrison again stayed until about eight o'clock and returned directly to her hotel. Her light was out by nine o'clock. We placed the video and still photographs on the server in the same directory as the detailed report and summary presentation."

The line was silent for a moment as the man on the other end of the phone considered the information. "All right, Diego. You made a good start. Continue your surveillance, and see what you can find out about the Tanner family. I'll call tomorrow at ten o'clock your time, after I've studied your initial report. Anything you want to add?"

"No sir, nothing at this time."

"Good job so far, people. Keep it up." The phone line disconnected.

Diego looked at his team. "All right, let's pick it up in the morning. Get some rest, and I'll see you tomorrow."

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Synopsis:

Back in Los Angeles again, and close surveillance begins of our heroine; family revelations begin, and there are the evils of -- DISCO.

Story:

Amazon - Part 9: Dancing Queen

By Itinerant
Edited By Amelia R.

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********
Monday, February 5, 2001(84/51)
Washington, D.C.
9:00AM EST

The conference room quieted as Carson called the meeting to order. It was a sizable place, with two rows of tables facing the end of the room where two large projection screens hung. The projectors had been mounted on the ceiling and were controlled by a rack of equipment in the back left corner. A camera, mounted above the screen and in the middle of the wall, captured an image that was displayed on the left. A test pattern was displayed on the right where incoming feeds would appear.

The morning had been filled with meetings to filter the raw data from Los Angeles as the mysterious redhead had been found and followed. This meeting was to relay the initial report to the Chairman and consider how to proceed. Carson had come in early this morning to work on a written version of the report he would present this morning so the people at the main facility would have time to consider the information and develop questions.

After the internal discussions, Carson was hovering between relief and disappointment. Based on the initial video and verbal reports, this mystery woman was anything but the man-hating bitch they were looking for. The interactions between the redhead, the brunette, Kathryn Tanner, and Kathryn's boyfriend Alexander, were pretty typical for a college-age couple and their female friend.

The right screen flickered and steadied as an image appeared. The scene was of a similar room; only the faces in the seats differed. The Central Committee Chairman, the Security Officer, and his assistant were present, but to the left of the picture and in the back of the room. Carson gulped, gathered himself, and began his briefing.

"Good morning. Our objective for this meeting is to present a preliminary report based on the surveillance of the subject over the weekend in Los Angeles. She's our only candidate at the moment due to the timing of her hiring at a company known to be partially owned by Artemis. We're still attempting to gain access to the computer systems at that company to determine if there's any useful data, but so far their firewall is proving effective.

"Our efforts to gain information through the vending service staff have been a little more successful. They gathered the data on the subject's itinerary that permitted us to pick up observation on her arrival in L.A., and have subsequently heard that Dr. Michael Wing made the employment offer himself. We're trying to determine whether the offer was instigated by Artemis.

"The initial report from the L.A. office has been received and so far the behavior of the subject is not what we had expected based on the profile we were provided. We will take steps to broaden our surveillance to make sure we're not missing anything, and we will also be identifying and searching her motel room for any clues."

There was a pause before anyone spoke.

"Have you considered more direct access to the WGSS facility? I'm sure there are specialists who could acquire the information if they had direct access to the systems of interest."

"We've considered it, but until we have more reason to do so we'd rather not be that obvious or burn assets unnecessarily."

"And your current evaluation of the situation?" The slightly accented voice of the Chairman forestalled any other questions for a moment.

"Sir, at the moment we don't know enough to make an intelligent decision. The subject, so far, does not act in a way consistent with what the profile lead us to expect. It could be a deliberate attempt to divert attention on her part, so we will be continuing our observations over the entire three weeks she's scheduled to be in Los Angeles. We might have enough data for a preliminary evaluation by next week, but we know she'll be in LA for three weeks and in Fairfax for another four. By the end of that time we should be able to decide one way or the other without guessing."

"Very well. I'll expect updates at this time each week."

"Yes, sir. We'll file reports each Sunday evening, California time or Eastern time depending on where the subject is, and we'll plan on a video conference at this time each Monday."

The Chairman nodded at someone off screen and the video channel cut off.

Carson suddenly realized how tense he'd been as the muscles in his neck and shoulders unwound. He stood at his chair and faced his team.

"Okay, we'll reconvene at one o'clock for the phone conference with LA. In the meantime, make another pass through the video and stills; if there are any clues, we need to find them. I don't want to be following a redheaded herring and leave a shark unwatched."

*****
Los Angeles, CA.
8:30AM PST

The stakeout team had taken over from the first watch at the parking spot that permitted a good view of the only exits from the hotel grounds. The information provided indicated they'd need to be ready to follow the target today; she was here for dance classes, but no one knew where the studio was located.

The teams had requested and received approval for a tracking device that could be mounted on the rental car. The schedule during the week probably wouldn't be a problem, but if she took off during the weekend they needed to be able to keep track of her location. With luck, the device would be arriving by express shipping tomorrow.

"She's on her way to her car. Heads up."

The driver turned the ignition key. They needed to be able to take off immediately. Of course, she took off north out of the parking lot; they had to quickly make a U-turn and scrambled to get back within visual range as she cruised up Beverly.

~I hate stakeouts.~

They finally reached their preferred tailing position, just in time to see their target make a right hand turn. They passed a dance studio and made the same turn they'd seen their subject make. The car wasn't in sight as they came around the corner to Dayton Way. They slowly started down the street and spotted the car making its way down the alley toward the parking area behind the buildings on Beverly.

The man on the passenger side quickly jumped out to follow the subject, as the driver continued down the street. He'd make his way around the block and rejoin his partner.

*****
Los Angeles, CA
8:30AM PST

~New hotel; same old routine.~ she thought.

By now the schedule was familiar enough. The alarm had sounded at five o'clock local time, and, after a cold washcloth to help wake up, Nicole headed for the fitness room for as much of a workout as possible. This morning it had taken a couple of extra minutes to locate the fitness room, which was a bit of a disappointment. There were free weights, rather than the weight machines at Dana Point, and the weight available would be a minimal problem even if a non-Amazon were in the room. Nicole looked around, deciding to limit her weight levels to no more than a couple of hundred pounds just in case someone came in unexpectedly. With the lower weight levels, she chose to run through a longer series of lifts, relying on the longer duration to make up for the weight deficiency. Her morning run was about normal length and speed -- higher than most people could manage for the duration, but by no means superhuman.

An hour and a half after she had left her room, she trotted back for a shower and clean clothes.

She had taken some time this morning as she pondered the clothing selections for the day. With dancing class, she would no doubt want to wear heels. There was no point in learning with shoes she wouldn't wear to a dance. On the other hand, there was no way she'd wear heels for almost eight hours of lessons without something to change into for lunch and between lessons.

First, she thought, was the choice of clothing. She looked over the selections, limited though they were.

~Jeans are out for today, at least. That's a little too informal without being sure it's appropriate.~ She flicked the hanger to one side and looked at the pantsuit briefly before it joined the jeans.. ~Nope. I want a little more freedom of movement, so it has to be a skirt.~ As she isolated the skirts on their hangers, she considered her reaction.

She finally settled on the gray skirt and white blouse combination; it was as short a skirt as she had -- that she'd wear to the studio anyway -- and would be comfortable even on this warm day if she left the jacket off. ~Two months and two weeks, roughly,~ she thought. ~Just about seventy-five days and I'm getting there, little by little.~

She stood in the bathroom and leaned over the sink as she put on a little makeup, keeping it to the minimum for daytime. It took only a few more minutes more to put her pantyhose, blouse, and skirt on. She had chuckled as she slid the hose up her legs and recalled the utter disaster of that morning in Virginia; she was pleased that no hose fell victim to errant fingernails today. At last, she took a brush to her hair, smoothing the wild disorder into something easily gathered into a convenient ponytail for the day. She stepped back from the counter and took a good look at her appearance.

~I'd never have imagined it, but,~ she smoothed the skirt with her hands and smiled, ~I really like the way I look.~ She reached for the jewelry selected for the day, grinning at herself as she fumbled a little with an earring. The necklace and bracelet took moments longer; finally, she stepped out of the bathroom into the main area.

She looked around the room one last time as she stepped into her black flats. She'd taken one of the laundry bags and put her heeled shoes in them for later. Grabbing her purse, she reached for the doorknob. She stopped before opening it and turned back to pull the scepter out of its hiding place. It rode securely in an inner pocket of her coat as she finally left the room for breakfast.

~I regretted not having it when I ran across Judith. I guess I'd better learn how to carry it with me.~ She thought for a minute. ~I wonder if I can start wearing one of those coats like they used in the 'Highlander' movies?~ She giggled briefly at the thought of reaching into her coat and confronting someone with -- her stick.

~It lacks something in intimidation factor.~ More snickers escaped as she walked down to the restaurant.

Breakfast was tasty; the hot buffet was well stocked, and the selection of fruits was as varied as she'd seen anywhere. One or two of the fruits were unfamiliar and a small sample of each was included as she filled her plate, as were some others that Tom had tried and rejected.

~Who knows how my taste buds will react now?~

Nicole found she still needed to make an effort to restrain the ingrained habits of her male life as she ate. ~Small bites,~ she reminded herself. Tom could take big bites; that wasn't ladylike, so she mustn't.

~Why not?~ The thought wandered in from a corner of her mind.

~Because I AM a woman now, and need to blend in. If not for my own well-being, then for Kate's safety.~ came the determined response. ~Even if it means putting up with looks from the businessmen having breakfast.~ The oddest aspect of that train of thought was her uncertainty about how she *wanted* to react.

~Am I making my life more stressful than it needs to be? Can I live with the idea of being attracted to women in my head, and my body reacting to men? Can I just relax, accept I'm functionally bi-sexual, and just quit worrying about the plumbing arrangements?~ Her ponytail swung as she shook her head in confusion. It had been weeks since she'd taken time in the shower to -- explore, and she was finding herself antsy of late. On the other hand, she was a bit hesitant to find out what kind of pictures would flit through her mind as she tried to relieve the sexual tension that was building.

Shaking off the topic, she watched the news and took time to ponder what the next three weeks held. She'd spend time with Kate on the weekend, probably. She also wanted to get to know Alex a lot better. Kate was in love with him and sooner or later, he'd find out, or need to be told, about the Amazons.

She also paid attention to the antics in Washington, as the new Bush Administration put its list of candidates forward for confirmation. ~What they're doing, I'll have to do before too many years pass. I might as well try to learn from their mistakes. Why can't a new administration avoid making the same stupid mistakes?~

She finished up her breakfast, still bemused by how little she even wanted to eat, and signed the charge slip to place the meal on her room bill before standing and making her way to the lobby. The concierge was setting up for the day as Nicole approached.

"Excuse me; could you help me with some directions?"

The concierge, a young Asian woman about Nicole's own age, looked up.

"Certainly. Do you have an address?"

Nicole provided the information and was informed that the place was less than a mile away.

"It's just north of here on the street out front, which is named Beverly Drive. As you leave the parking lot, make a right turn and keep going until you cross Wilshire. I think the parking is in the rear of the building, so you'll need to go past it and find the parking access off Dayton Way."

The tall woman looked over the map used as a reference. "So I just need to make sure I stay on Beverly until I have to go right and then expect to bear slightly to the left when the road crosses Wilshire. That should be easy enough. Thank you. You've been very helpful." She turned a bright smile of thanks to the shorter woman. The redhead walked out of the lobby, her hair swinging as she remembered at the last minute how she was supposed to walk.

The sky was clear, and traffic was moderate as far as Nicole was concerned. Only a mile separated her from her destination, so there was no hurry as she turned right out of the parking lot, heading north.

There was plenty of parking behind the building, once she found the alley around the corner, and she parked near a line of trees that bounded the southeast side of the lot. A couple of minutes later she found herself in the reception area of the dance studio.

A young man sat at the desk with his attention focused on the computer monitor until her entry rang the chime above the door. The area was clean and bright with the morning light reflected from buildings across the road through the large plate glass windows.

"Welcome to our dance studio. My name is Nick. May I help you?" His voice was a mellow tenor; both his voice and smile were warm, and echoed his underlying emotional state.

"Yes, my name is Nicole Harrison. I believe I'm booked for lessons here for the next three weeks."

He turned back to the computer and clicked a few times with his mouse. "Yes, Ms Harrison. You're signed up for the Full Bronze program for nine dances. Eight have been pre-selected by your company; the ninth is free for you to choose. I have a list here of the available choices, and the list of dances already selected for you." He handed her a sheet of paper.

She scanned the document. "So I will be taking lessons for the Fox Trot, Waltz, Viennese Waltz, Eastern Swing, Quickstep, West Coast Swing, Rumba, and Slow Dance." She gave him a baffled look. "I hope there will be an explanation of what this all means."

He chuckled. "You aren't the first person in that situation. We have a brochure that will help." He handed her a colorful, folded sheet that listed the dances taught at the studio and categorized them.

Nicole looked over the brochure and cross-checked the listing with the lessons already selected. After pondering the choices, she looked up again. "I think I'd like to add Progressive Line Dance as the last selection. I can't say I'm a fan, but that covers the Country and Western music world in case I need it."

Nick nodded and made a notation on the computer. "Alright, I have your full schedule set up. You'll be taking six private lessons per day, three in the morning and three in the afternoon, from nine o'clock until four o'clock. In addition, there will be six group lessons in the evening. One lesson is held each Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, and Friday from seven-thirty to eight-fifteen. There are two lessons, from seven-thirty until nine o'clock, on Thursday. This week, even though you're just starting, I'd still recommend attending the Advanced Technique class on Wednesday. You can just watch and pick up useful information for next week when you've gained some experience.

"We strongly recommend, though it isn't required, that you attend the dance party that is held each Friday from eight-fifteen until nine o'clock. It's intended for some extra practice in a fun setting."

She shrugged. "I'm across the country from home, so I might as well put my time to good use while I'm here. Do I need to sign up for the party?"

"Yes, but I'll handle that right now." *Clickety-click* "Okay! You're all set as far as signing in. Now about shoes and clothing, I recommend you dress comfortably for the lessons. Most students manage to fall once or twice early on, so I wouldn't recommend wearing a mini skirt." He chuckled, as did Nicole, at the image deliberately invoked. "I'd really recommend comfortable jeans other than on Friday night. You need to wear the shoes you expect to dance in, whether they're heels or not."

She held up her bag. "I thought that might be the case, so I brought some heels with me."

He nodded and looked up at the clock. "It's just nine o'clock, and time for your first lesson, which is the Fox Trot. If you'd come with me, I'll introduce you to your instructor. Later this morning will be the Waltz and Viennese Waltz lessons. This afternoon, you will have Eastern Swing, Quickstep, and West Coast Swing. You'll work hard, but have fun, too."

The instructor, Abraham Kendall, was a couple of inches shorter than Nicole even without her heels. He gave a brief introduction to the dance and its history, and covered the four steps that would be covered in the class.

Abe started out with a warning. "One thing I don't want is for you to watch your feet. You'll make mistakes, but it's like touch typing -- you won't be as good as you can be if you're trying to watch what you're feet are doing. Keep your head up and eyes on me."

The remainder of the class was spent introducing the basic pattern, and trying the step for both leading and following. Nicole found she was able to either keep track of the step, or stay in time with the music. The worst part of the lesson was keeping her head up and seeing the flicker of pain in Abe's face when she stepped on his foot.

At the end of the forty-five minute lesson, he reviewed what she'd done well -- being overly generous in her mind -- and outlined what was coming up in the next Fox Trot lesson.

"Will you warn the next instructor to wear their steel-toed safety shoes?" she asked with a slight blush.

He grinned. "I also teach the Waltz, so I'll consider myself warned."

Nicole returned the grin and said, "I'll look the other way if you want to run."

"No, I enjoy a challenge. You have the physical ability to perform any of these dances. I have the privilege of showing you how to do them. Now you have about ten minutes if you want something to drink, then we'll get started on the next lesson."

*****
Washington, D.C.
1:00PM EST/10:00AM PST

The LA office had just dialed in. This meeting wouldn't be a video conference, but the multiple mikes made the room ideal for the call.

"I know you've hardly had time to gather new data," Carson began, "or do more useful processing of the information you had, but I want to make these a regular event until the target leaves LA. We've reviewed your video and transcripts. Do you have anything new to add?"

Diego responded for the remote office. "We now know where the dance lessons are being held. We have a team on standby to install a video pickup in the place tonight, so we can keep an eye on things without having to run the risk of putting a face in there that she'll recognize later. We also have a team ready to do a search of her hotel room as soon as the opportunity presents itself."

"Are the investigations into the other people she's come in contact with making progress?"

"We've completed the first pass on each of them. We've compiled the reports and placed them on the server."

"That's good. We'll look them over. Continue with your surveillance, but make sure you aren't caught."

"Trust us, we're good at what we do."

"If there's nothing else, we'll let you get on about your business. If you need some additional resources to complete the background checks, you can call Asok and use some of the people at this office."

"Will do, boss."

*****
Los Angeles, CA
10:00AM PST

The Waltz lesson went about the same as the Fox Trot lesson had. Nicole struggled to get her body moving in time to the music and with the proper steps. ~Just another example of the fact that I still have to work to learn.~

The after-Waltz review was similar to the after-Fox Trot review. There was a lot of work to do, but this was just the beginning.

The Viennese Waltz lesson actually went better than the Waltz lesson had gone. Having been introduced to the basic steps, this second round permitted her to focus more on timing than the step. She found that, despite the faster pace, the extra pass through the steps started to get the muscles accustomed to the moves and pacing of the dance. The second lesson ended with less pain for Abe and less stress for Nicole. She kept losing the timing of the music, but wasn't losing the step as often.

She felt herself relaxing toward the end of the second lesson, slowly becoming aware of the pleasant sensations of physical contact as they practiced the dance steps. She tensed at the reaction and lurched a bit as she fought to refocus on the dance.

She was grateful when the lesson was over, and it was time for lunch. Abe extended an invitation to join a couple of the instructors at a nearby restaurant where they served Italian cuisine. It was a block or two away, but the weather was warm and the walk pleasant.

*****
11:45AM PST

Diego Derbez stood at the window of his office, looking out over the smog-choked city. It had been his home for most, but not all, of his life. He recalled the trip across the border from so many years ago. His family had been locked into the shipping container, and he had seen his parents and siblings sweltering and gasping in the intense heat. His father had sworn that they'd never suffer like that again.

He'd grown up in the dark underside of the Southern California urban society, scrambling for every chance to get a little further away from the raw edge of survival. His parents had demanded, at times with a leather strap, that he attend to his schoolwork.

"I won't have you screwing up like those fools you run with. You'll get out of this hole and make something of yourself if I have to beat you RAW!"

There were still scars from the beatings, but now, with hindsight, he saw they had been right in their insistence on school. He'd actually managed to earn a diploma and then rode an academic scholarship to UCSD.

He'd pursued a business degree, with a history minor, and had signed up with a small company in Los Angeles during the economic boom of the 1990's. Unfortunately, his company had lost several major, lucrative contracts later in the decade. He'd blamed the losses on the fact that the other company's CEO was a woman, overriding his firm's superior bids.

During a late night visit to his favorite bar, one of his local drinking buddies mentioned someone who might be able to help get a little back from the arrogant bitches who were making his life miserable -- who had cut his bonus to nearly nothing that year.

Three weeks later, he had begun his career with Hunter Security.

He grinned as he looked outside. The job had turned into a perfect match for his skills and drive for revenge. The early days of the 'dot-bomb' had, supposedly, disrupted that former competitor. She'd never figured out who had tweaked the contents of that financial report.

She'd be out of prison in another four years, maybe less with good behavior.

His chuckle echoed quietly in his office as he savored the memory.

*****
1:00PM PST

Nicole returned to the studio ready for the afternoon's first lesson on Eastern Swing. Abe was replaced by Kent O'Neill for the three afternoon lessons; he proved to be as resilient as Abe, but was a bit more intense and focused on the task. Kent also emphasized the need to keep her attention up at her partner from the beginning. He led her slowly through the steps, gradually increasing the pace until she managed three correct executions of the steps at full tempo. He moved on to the next part of the lesson, repeating the process for each new increment.

He followed a similar plan with the other afternoon sessions, as he covered first the Quickstep, and then West Coast Swing. At the end of the afternoon, Kent and Abe sat down with her and reviewed the day's successes and problems.

Kent nodded as he closed the day. "Overall, you're making good progress. Your coordination is excellent, and you seem to retain the required footwork. You need more practice to smooth out the dances, and you have more to learn, but I think you'll easily complete the course in the time available. The only caution I'd make is that you need to work on not getting distracted until the steps become automatic."

Nicole fought the blush that heated her cheeks as she recalled the reason for her 'distraction'. "I'll try harder to focus. Tomorrow's new dances will be Rumba, Slow Dance, and Line Dance, right? Then we go back to the first three from today?"

Abe nodded. "I'll have you tomorrow afternoon and we'll do a quick review before starting in on new material. Kent will be handling the morning lessons."

She shook hands with the two men and waved to Nick as she headed out the door.

*****

The team sat quietly in the car as they waited for their relief or the reappearance of the subject.
Finally, just after four o'clock and just when their replacements had appeared, the tall redhead exited the building and made her return to the hotel. The two teams scrambled to follow, and finally had time for the formal hand-off after she disappeared into the lobby.

*****

Nicole made her way back to the hotel without incident, other than an interminable wait for the traffic to clear long enough for her to turn into the hotel parking lot. As she finally locked the door to her room, she collapsed onto the couch. Her shoes dropped to the floor and she tucked her legs up onto the couch, rubbing the ache out of her poor, abused feet.

~I'm not sure I'll live long enough to get used to those high heels.~ She moaned a little as she hit a particularly sore spot.

*****

The late afternoon was a nice break from the physical activity of the day, and Nicole had time to relax before the restaurant opened for dinner at five. The veal was tender, though not in the same league as the meal she'd had with Judith. She found herself thinking back to her visit to England and wondered what Judith would do about the call she'd received.

The sun was dropping quickly toward the horizon as she reentered her room. ~I should leave by seven, so I have maybe an hour and a half.~ She looked longingly at the bathtub. ~If I set the alarm, I could soak for a while.~

A few minutes later, she lowered herself slowly into the tub. Her travel alarm was sitting on the counter and far enough away that she'd have to actually get out of the tub to turn it off. The water was on the verge of being too hot, but the heat quickly soaked into her aching feet and legs and began to relieve the discomfort.

Nicole lay there, soaking in the heat and drifting in the haze at the edge of sleep until the alarm began its annoying, high-pitched 'beepbeepbeep-beepbeepbeep'. Despite the death glare she sent its way, it stubbornly refused to go silent or disintegrate. She reluctantly dragged herself from the warm comfort of the tub and grabbed a towel, resisting the temptation to smack the noisemaker into oblivion.

She slipped into her panties and bra, then grabbed her jeans from the closet and slid them on. They were joined shortly by the light-green blouse she'd worn on her shopping trip with Kate. The little voice in her head that sounded like Kate stopped her as she prepared to tuck in the garment. With a sigh, she tied the garment in a midriff-baring fashion; at least it was warmer today.

The evening went somewhat as expected at the group lesson for beginners, and the imbalance in numbers between men and women required an unconventional pairing or two. Kent O'Neill was conducting the session and ended with Nicole and another young woman after pairing the available men. His hesitation was visible as he contemplated the potential damage to a profitable contract if he mishandled the situation, but the redhead was much taller than any of the available men.

"Nicole? We have more women than men in this class. Are you willing to be paired with Kim for the evening?"

The 'Kim' in question was an Asian woman who could have been anywhere from twenty-five to forty-five years old. She was easily a foot shorter than Nicole, which was likely to be a problem given where her face would end up. The tall redhead looked for a moment at Keith, then at Kim who looked a bit uncertain herself.

"We'll give it a shot. If it doesn't work, we can try something different."

Kim was still looking worried, but Keith made sure to circulate by the pair more frequently during the lesson; he also made a point of switching the leading role from time to time.

"Nicole, you're tall enough that you will inevitably find yourself dancing with someone shorter than you are in heels. This is a good chance to learn how to cope with that situation."

Kim gradually relaxed as the time passed; Nicole found her mind was all-too-frequently short-circuited by the utterly necessary touch of a soft, warm hand on the bare skin of her back or side. The only good side was that, by the end of the lesson, she was less affected by the contact. There was still an uncomfortably moist feeling between her legs, however. The situation wasn't helped by the speculative looks from her dance partner.

She didn't spend much time socializing after the lesson; the jetlag was still a problem as she forced herself to stay awake as long as possible. On top of it all, her reaction to having Kim in her arms during the dancing left her struggling again. She was able to relax enough to get to sleep, but only well after the light had been turned off.

*****

The late afternoon watch had been dull. She had stayed in her room, taking only a short trip to the restaurant to eat, then, at about seven o'clock she left again. She returned to the dance studio where she stayed until about eight fifteen, returning directly to the hotel. She was followed by the new shift of watchers that had come on duty at eight.

"She's dragging a little tonight."

"She just got back from a week in London. She's not doing badly considering."

The passenger side door opened briefly. "I'll watch the room light and give you a yell when it goes out. Do you want over or under on nine o'clock for the coffee tonight?"

"I'll take over. She'll try to force her adjustment to the time zone before the weekend."

"I hate to give it to you, but I think you're right. You like your coffee black?"

*****
Tuesday, February 6, 2001
Los Angeles, CA
12:30AM PST

The dance studio had shut down for the night hours before, and the little shops next door had finally gone dark and silent.

The team moved in with practiced efficiency through the warm Southern California night; they climbed to the roof to avoid discovery by passers-by, and the security system was bypassed in seconds as they entered the top floor storage area. They were professionals, and there was an economy of movement that reflected their experience.

It took two hours to make the installations: two cameras in each of the private lesson areas, plus two more in the main dance studio, would provide complete coverage. They also added the compression and transmission equipment and their wiring to an obscure junction box for power. They took time to check for any other rooms that might be of interest, but found only office space and restrooms.

As the video team worked, a second team managed to pull the lesson plans for Nicole Harrison off the computer system and copy them to a floppy. Having a schedule would be helpful in planning their operations.

Tomorrow they would have a lot of video to watch, but there would be no guesswork about what was happening inside the building.

*****
Fairfax, VA
WGSS Offices
9:00AM EST

"Alright, everyone. Let's get started." Joanne Bankhead began.

She had been appointed as the CEO of Wing several years before, and had never liked meetings that started late or ran longer than absolutely necessary. She'd been hired in through the teams and had been quickly dragged, fighting hard at times, into positions of responsibility. Dr. Wing himself had finally 'invited' her into his office and forced her into a choice.

"Joanne, I can find people to staff up the teams at any good university. A good portion of those will function reasonably well as team leaders. You, on the other hand, have a gift for leading that is rare. You were chosen early on as someone I wanted to run this company, and I admit I pushed you hard to develop your skills. It's your choice, but you'll be wasting your talent if you say no."

She'd wrestled with the decision for another week, but finally accepted the new position and quickly put her own unique stamp on the operation. The demand for prompt and efficient meetings was only the first.

The agenda was pre-published and adhered to; if there was something new to cover that wouldn't fit in the allotted time, a new meeting was scheduled and all pertinent information distributed ahead of time.

Amelia wrapped up the meeting with her department's monthly report. "... so based on the current growth rate of storage requirements, we have time to start our procurement process and have the new equipment in place before our worst case need date." She checked the item off her list of topics to cover.

"Regarding the security concerns about the continuing attack on our firewall, we've managed to track back to a second layer of controlling systems, but they're still in the same countries as the first set. Our defensive measures are working, and so far, we've managed to maintain normal communication with our field teams.

"We still don't know who it is, or why they're doing it, but we're looking."

Joanne inquired, "Is there anything one of us could do that would help nail down the guilty party? Any extra resources or contacts you need us to pull in?"

It took only moments for Amelia to begin shaking her head 'No'. "We've talked about it within the department, and we've used some -- unofficial channels -- to try to ID the problem source. If the situation changes, I'll let you know. For now it would be wasted effort."

Joanne nodded. "If anyone comes up with an idea, talk to Amelia and don't wait for the next meeting. If there's nothing else, then I'll see you all next month."

David Sterling closed on Amelia as they left the room. "Amelia," David began, "are you sure there's nothing we can do to help? I still have a few contacts from my younger days."

"I'm not even sure it's more than some 'script kiddies' running amok, but if you want to pass the raw data along you can have it. I'll drop you an e-mail with the info attached."

A little later, David was making a phone call to an old friend. "Gerard! David Stirling. It's good to speak with you again. How are Anna and Melissa? ... Good. Gerard, I have a couple of things I'd like you to check out for me, a little special project, if you have a little time, of course...."

*****
Los Angeles, CA
8:40AM PST

The first daylight watch was settled into their place -- northward bound this time -- as the now familiar Grand Prix headed out with its red haired driver at the wheel. They waited before pulling out into the flow of traffic about a block behind.

Today was lower stress; at least they were starting in the right direction and had a good idea where she was headed.

Once again, they ended their travel at the dance studio, and took up watch in the parking area. With a flip of a switch, they activated the video feeds in the studio and the recorder in the car. A small screen hung between the seats allowed them to watch the split screen feed and keep an ear on the audio. The two settled in for the remainder of their shift, watching as their subject began the day's lessons.

*****
Los Angeles, CA
9:00AM PST

Nicole greeted Nick, who again sat at the desk, with a smile and wave as she walked in. She wasn't as tired as she'd expected after the hard time getting to sleep last night and was looking forward to the classes today.

Kent was ready to begin promptly on the hour, and began the first lesson for the morning. By the time the first half-hour had elapsed, Nicole was convinced that the rumba was God's gift to dance. The combination of energy and eroticism was heady as she assimilated the basic figures and the underarm turns.

Nicole's nerves were singing by the end of the lesson, and Kent actually smiled as they reviewed what had been covered and the lessons to come.

"You seem to have enjoyed this dance," he said, "and it showed. If you show the same enthusiasm for the rest of the dances, you'll finish the work a week ahead of time."

She shook her head. "I know you've had dances that just seemed natural for you from the first step. I don't know why, but the rumba just seemed to flow for me like walking or breathing." She inhaled deeply, expanding her chest in a fashion that, quite unintentionally, rattled Kent's equanimity. "I know I have to move on to the next lesson, but I *really* could do that dance all day."

At ten o'clock, Kent began instructing his tall student in the slow dance, which proved to be much easier on the libido. The basic figure was well in hand by the end of the lesson; he covered the reverse basic as time ran out. The slow dance was rather boring after spending time on the rumba, and Nicole settled on using it as a reward for herself for working hard on the rest of her lessons.

Kent, eyeing the six-foot four-inch height of his high-heeled student as they wrapped up the review, commented that the underarm turns were likely to be difficult unless he found a taller instructor for a day or so. His five-ten would force an awkward reach to even emulate the turn.

She looked down at him, amused at his dilemma. "Shall I ditch the heels for that lesson?" she asked, giggling a little at the frustrated glare the question earned.

The progressive line dance was -- okay. It didn't seem a huge challenge, and country music would never rank high on Nicole's personal 'Top 40', but at least she'd be able to mix effectively in the middle of Nowhere, Texas.

~Bleah!~

*****

The surveillance team quickly found themselves shifting uncomfortably in their seats. The lithe athleticism of the woman they were watching made the rumba lessons a ... stimulating experience. She was obviously enjoying the lesson, based on the expression on her face.

The slow dance lesson wasn't much better, but it at least wasn't quite so expressive, and the line dancing lesson was mild in comparison, finally giving them some relief from the visual stimulations.

*****

The noon shift picked up the chase, as the redhead joined the pack of dance instructors as they made their way to a nearby restaurant for lunch. The in-car video camera was called into service again as they gathered information, while wishing they had the freedom to use a parabolic mike to pick up the conversations. Fortunately, even the facial expressions of the group had proven useful in gauging the general trend of conversation.

The group chatted, amiably it seemed, as they consumed their meals before gathering themselves for the walk back to the studio. The watchers followed to make sure of the final destination and settled in for an afternoon of watching.

*****

The first lesson was a step neither of the automobile's occupants was familiar with. The last two, as far as they could tell, were waltzes of some sort. It was obvious that she was a beginner as there was a cry of pain once or twice from her partner.

They chuckled at the mishaps as the lessons continued.

*****

The 'lunch-bunch', as Nicole was coming to view them, returned from the local pizza shop and dispersed to their duties. Nicole and Abe began the afternoon with the scheduled Fox Trot lesson, which went surprisingly well.

The waltzes, on the other hand, were still a work in progress, and Abe found his feet the unwilling target of Nicole's errant footwork at times.

*****
5:30PM PST

Nicole was settling in to check her e-mail after a quick meal at the restaurant when her cell phone warbled.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Nicole!"

The redhead grinned at the sound of her sister Amazon, and dear friend, Kate. "Hey, Kate! It's good to hear from you. What's up?" She dropped onto the couch, curling her feet up under her as she got comfortable.

"Mom was wondering if you wanted to come over for dinner tomorrow."

"I have an evening lesson at seven-thirty. If that isn't a problem, I'd love the company; what time should I be there?"

"Around five-thirty. I'll be home by then, and Mom works from home, so we can lend a hand. Dad has a Toastmasters meeting, so he's eating out. Oh! A week from Saturday, the seventeenth, is the monthly get together at the Key Club. You're welcome to come again if you want."

The two chatted until Kate was informed that she was needed - NOW - in the kitchen.

There was an 'Eeep!', followed by a 'Bye!', and Nicole was left chuckling and listening to a dial tone.

*****
Wednesday, February 7, 2001
Los Angeles, CA

As on the previous day, the pretty young woman left the studio after her last lesson at four o'clock and made her way back to the hotel. The teams were talking about combing through each shift's video and stills for a 'Best Picture' competition.

They'd have to be professional, but there was no reason not to have a little fun as long as it helped focus their attention on the subject of interest.

*****
5:30PM PST

Nicole stopped her car in the driveway, parking behind Kate's little Saturn. She was in her jeans and blouse, topped with a jacket to ward off the occasional rain that was pelting the city. Scampering up to the doorway, the redhead sheltered under the archway as she rang the doorbell. Kate pulled open the door and soon the three women were in the kitchen, with Nicole giving her hostesses a quick update on how the week had gone.

The menu made heavy use of the seafood that was so readily available, and reasonably fresh, in the area. Marie had steamed some fresh vegetables, and they sat down to a perfect California meal.

"So, Nicole," Marie said as they began eating, "I'll bet you're looking forward to getting back and settling in at home for a little while. All this traveling must be wearing on you."

"I suppose." She shrugged, picking at some broccoli. "I only moved into Fairfax the day before I reported to work, so I don't know anyone there, yet. I *am* getting travel-weary, but for now it's just the way it has to be. I guess I should be grateful I don't have a family to complicate the situation." The smile she put on her face was unconvincing.

Kate raised an eyebrow. "And just what am I? Chopped liver?"

Nicole looked over at her, noting Marie's attentive gaze at the two of them. "Kate, I've told you before how I feel about you. I was thinking of being married and having a spouse and children and the impact all this travel would have on them. After all, how would Alex feel about having you away from home for six weeks or so?"

Kate stopped chewing as she considered the question. "I'm guessing he wouldn't like it, any more than I would."

The redhead nodded. "Long trips, or even a lot of shorter trips that add up, can be hard on a relationship."

"You sound as if you have some experience with that situation, Nicole." Marie broke into the thread of the conversation. She was focused on their guest.

"Remember what I said about my father being in the Navy? That's a perfect example of what I mean." Marie and Kate both nodded. "It's a question of whether you're willing to pay the price for the work in your relationships. You're lucky, Kate, that you've had a lot of time to build a solid friendship with Alex. That will help, but won't solve all the problems."

"So much wisdom from one so young." Marie mused quietly; she returned the quizzical looks from her daughter and guest with a calmly thoughtful one.

"So," Kate broke in to change the subject, "what are you up to for the weekend, Nicole?"

Grinning, the redhead replied, "I don't have any plans -- or do I have some that you just haven't gotten around to telling me about?"

Kate suggested a shopping trip to equip Nicole for the monthly group visit next week. "We can also make an appointment for us at the salon to get our hair done. I know you haven't had a chance with all the traveling you've been doing."

The arrangements were made to meet between nine and nine-thirty at the Tanner house as the three finished their meal. By the time they were done, and cleanup was complete, it was time for Nicole to head off to the evening's class. A quick round of farewell hugs later, she was out the door.

*****
7:30PM PST

The day had gone normally, with the morning and afternoon lessons broken only by lunch with the staff and a visit to the Tanner home. Unlike the previous evenings where she took the group lessons in stride, the techniques this evening seemed to leave her a little dazed and confused.

*****

Nicole stood by the side of the studio, at first. The group lesson for the evening was 'Advanced Techniques', and she just stood back and listened as conversations flowed between people who obviously knew each other. The terminology was as opaque as a wall.

Abe and Kent were both in attendance this evening, and spent the first few minutes arranging the students in pairs. They began the class with a demonstration of the evening's techniques, then started the students working in their pairs.

Nicole found herself looking up, in heels, for the first time. Abe had looked around for a couple of minutes when she walked in, spoke briefly to Kent, and then had introduced her to her lesson partner.

"Nicole, this is Richard MacLeod. He's been taking lessons here for a few months and will be your dance partner for tonight. Richard, this is Nicole Harrison. She just started her lessons this week."

Richard looked down at the slightly shorter woman with a grin. "I'll consider myself warned, Abe." Holding out his hand, he addressed his partner for the evening, "I'm pleased to meet you, Nicole. I usually go by 'Rich'."

He was easily six and a half feet tall, with black hair and facial features that looked as if they could have been carved by a sculptor. He was dressed in black slacks and a long-sleeved, turquoise dress shirt. His dark eyes seemed alight with humor. "Shall we?" he asked, extending an elbow to lead her to the floor. She twined an arm in his and followed him.

He stopped in an open area, and they took their position for the first part of the lesson.

"I'll have to apologize in advance for the pain in your foot," she said. "Poor Abe has tried to get me to the point where he doesn't get hurt, but we aren't there yet."

His smile was warm, and full of confidence. "I'm sure you'll do fine, and if not," he shrugged, "I'm a big boy."

She couldn't resist the warmth and good humor he radiated; he had the feel of a long time friend. She quirked an eyebrow at him. "Oh?" she said with a little smirk.

The faint tinge of a blush rose briefly on his cheeks, but he still returned her smirk with a grin. "Ahem! Behave yourself; it isn't nice to embarrass your dance partner! It can be hazardous to your toes." He made a show of stepping on her toes, and she squeaked as she pulled the target out of range.

Nicole's response was cut off by the beginning of the lessons.

*****

The forty-five minutes evaporated, it seemed. Nicole had spent the entire time with Rich, and it had been a joy and delight. The first fifteen minutes were a bit rough as they adjusted to each other's movements, and as she tried to figure out how to keep her feet off his, but by the thirty minute mark they had made enough progress to attract a smile of approval from Abe and a nod from Kent.

Their confidence in each other grew quickly, and they were moving together quite smoothly by the end of the class; Nicole glared at the instructors as they called the lesson to a halt.

"Very good, everyone. We'll see you all next week!"

Nicole's shoulders slumped a little in disappointment. She had had such a good time that she'd lost track of the clock. The sudden end of the class left her wanting more time on the dance floor, despite the slight ache from all the time in heels.

Rich's soft chuckle drew her attention. "I had a good time, too; I wasn't ready for the class to be done either." He stepped back a little, removing his arm from her waist and sliding it down her arm. He stopped with both her hands in his.

Nicole shivered slightly at the sensation of the touch, and blushed at her own reaction and his quiet snicker. "I suppose we're even, now." she said, looking up at his face and dropping her hands to her sides.

He nodded, and the two just stood and chatted quietly as the other students gathered their belongings and departed. He was a stockbroker -- struggling now to deal with the impact of the economic slowdown and the bursting of the tech stock bubble -- and a sometime extra in the movies when they needed an authentic American Indian. He'd migrated west to California from the Cherokee tribal lands in Oklahoma.

Nicole related the short version of her official history, touching on the traveling she'd done in the last month. She reluctantly picked up her gear in preparation for leaving.

"It's been a real pleasure this evening, Rich. Will you be here next week?"

"I'm actually planning on being around Friday evening for the dance party. Will you...?"

She smiled, "I’ll be there for the lesson and the party. See you there?" She stuck out her hand.

"I'm looking forward to it." He took her hand, and with a gentle shake, they parted for the evening.

*****

The video feeds displayed the interior of the studio. The instructors had finally paired her with the tallest of the male students, a black-haired man with distinctive American Indian features. He was the first man she'd danced with who had the size to make her look at all petite. Several times he or she flinched as she made a misstep, but by the end of the forty-five minute session, they were moving more smoothly together.

They lingered for a few minutes after the session and chatted amiably. Finally, the two shook hands and she departed.

"This is a man-hating Amazon queen? Why are we following this gal again?"

"Because the boss will have our *heads* if we don't."

*****
Los Angeles, CA
11:30PM

As expected, the express shipping company had delivered the tracker that morning. Similar to the devices used by theft recovery companies, it was battery powered and used a custom frequency. It took an additional step to conserve battery life by keeping the transmitter off until queried by a coded message from a station that powered up the built-in GPS receiver. The location was identified and transmitted to the command system; an alternate response was used to indicate a GPS problem and allow triangulation of the tracker.

The installer stealthily made his way to the vehicle and found a hidden nook on the underside where the device could be secured. He kept the car team posted on his progress as he placed and verified the device's operation.

"Okay. The scanner indicates no activity on either of our default frequencies. Switching on the unit ... it's powering up ... and passed all internal tests. Running GPS test ... the receiver is picking up the signals ... and we have a lock on four satellites, so you'll get velocity data, too. Checking the precision channel ... key is entered ... okay, we are in the hi-precision mode and the location is correct. Stand by for the transceiver test."

"We're ready."

"Okay. Run your query."

The watcher's vehicle had a portable terminal with a moving map display that would provide the vehicle's current location in a useful format.

"Okay, we have a good location on the target. Good job; you can head back to the barn."

"Thanks. See you after your shift."

~At least now we can hang a little further back.~ thought the man in the driver's seat.

*****
Thursday, February 8, 2001
Los Angeles, CA

The friendly competition between the teams continued, as the full capabilities of the digital still camera were pushed to get *just* the right picture. Today was going to be a problem with the rain; no one expected the redhead to be out as much on a day with that kind of weather. They still got a couple of nice shots of her in her braid look, though.

The tracking system was going to be a help, too, as the morning team put it through its paces on the drive to the studio. The precision GPS mode worked well, and they were able to follow the track of their subject from out of sight during their run.

Another team had managed to gain access to her hotel room. It turned out to be the least interesting search they had conducted for months; nothing was found other than the normal items expected for a woman traveler. As audio-visual bugs were planted in the room, along with a tap on the telephone, a man with latex gloves pulled Nicole's laptop from its case and began cloning the hard drive.

The evening, too, went as before. A late group lesson, covering the waltzes and similar dances, lasted from seven-thirty until quarter after eight. It was followed by a second lesson on dances similar to the rumba from eight-fifteen 'til nine o'clock.

After she returned to her room this evening, the 'over' bet won. The light went out at nine thirty, and the order for 'coffee with two creams' was accompanied by a satisfied grin.

*****
Friday, February 9, 2001
Los Angeles, CA

~Typical day.~

The driver was tapping his fingers in boredom on the steering wheel; he stopped when he noticed the glare of his partner in the other seat.

The daytime shifts had seen nothing of interest, and this evening would be more of the same in all likelihood.

The student count was higher tonight for what the instructor called the 'Social Dancing' lesson, and there seemed to be a variety of skill levels present. The interesting part began when the group lesson ended. After the early session, a second session began called the 'Dance Party' on the schedule they'd received.

*****

She had dressed up for this evening. Despite the cool temperatures, she pulled out her camel colored skirt and white blouse, relying on her coat for comfort during travel. For the evening, she chose her silver necklace and earrings. She wasn't even aware of the extra care she had taken as she carefully applied her makeup and brushed her hair until it glowed like burnished copper.

The social dancing lesson went okay, but it lacked any excitement. Nicole caught herself looking at the clock a few times as she willed the lesson to be done and the party to begin.

When the time finally arrived for the party, she looked around to see where Rich might be. As the music started, she was disappointed to note his absence, despite the fact she didn't know the steps. The first dance came to an end, and she found she'd migrated slowly toward the entrance. She found herself wondering if he'd changed his mind about coming. Her face brightened into a smile as he walked into the studio.

He was dressed in a pair of khaki slacks, and a white polo shirt that showcased his broad shoulders and exposed well-muscled arms. She took in his appearance and noted a tattoo -- an eagle, globe, and fouled anchor -- on Rich's right forearm. A smile rose on his face as he approached her.

"I was beginning to wonder if my dancing had scared you off." Nicole looked him over, smiling. "It seems you got the dress code memo for the day, at least."

He gave her a puzzled look. "Memo?"

Her smile turned into a grin. "Look at the colors you're wearing, then look at me."

He looked at her in confusion, then at himself. The light bulb went on as he finally made the connection. He smacked himself in the forehead with the palm of his hand as he went "Doh!" in a very poor Homer Simpson imitation.

Giggles erupted from the redhead. "It sounds like this dance is over; are you ready for some fun?"

He laughed. "Yes, as long as you don't use those heels on my toes." Taking her hand, he led her to the floor as the next dance, a waltz, was announced.

She and Rich took their places and swept into the dance as the music began. The tune, 'Last Waltz', was one she remembered from its debut in 1967, and she found herself quietly singing along. Focusing on the music, she found herself and her dance partner moving in reasonable synchronization.

"I find it hard to believe that you've only been at this for a week. You hardly missed a step, and I enjoyed your vocal accompaniment, too," Rich commented.

"The two waltz lessons are helping. The timing is different, but they're similar enough to amount to double practice." With a blush she continued, "I enjoy singing, but I find I don't have time for more than an in-car sing-along."

"Your voice reminds me of my grandmother's, at least as far as your vocal range."

The music continued to vary from waltzes to tangos -- even a line dance that Nicole took part in as Rich watched from the sidelines.

As the evening progressed, their coordination improved, though Nicole found herself working at times to get her feet moving properly.

The last couple of dances were waltzes again, and Nicole found herself sweeping around the floor in the arms of her tall companion. The only problem during the party was that she found she needed to make a visit to the ladies room between the last two numbers; she had begun to feel awfully damp -- ~down there,~ she thought, and blushed -- as the night progressed.

The party finally came to a close, and Nicole found Rich holding her coat as she put it on after changing out of her heels and into flats. He grabbed his own jacket, and the two walked out toward their vehicles.

*****

The music had varied over a wide range of styles, some of which they hadn't seen covered so far. For the first couple of dances, which were styles she hadn't learned as far as they knew, she stood back and observed. As the second dance began, the tall man from the previous evening arrived. He seemed to look around briefly before spotting the redhead. They spent the remainder of the class swirling around the room as if they'd been dancing together for years.

There were long stretches where her face reflected intense concentration on the mechanics of the dance; the man had similar moments, but frequently slowed the pace just enough to allow his dance partner to keep up. Later, as the music changed back to waltzes, it seemed they both relaxed and flowed around the room in nearly flawless synchronization.

*****
9:10PM PST

They waited, secure in the cloudy darkness. They had been hired by someone -- they didn't know who and really didn't care -- to steal a redheaded woman's purse. They had been chosen for their size and strength. Both were well over six and a half feet tall and muscular; in their line of work, it had kept them from having to work too hard, as most of their victims rolled over rather than face the inevitable pounding that would follow resistance.

It seemed like a stupid task, but the pay was good and the risk minimal. The information on her whereabouts had been accurate, as they'd watched her go in. They waited in the deeper shadows of a tree.

What they didn't see was one of the surveillance team members in a secluded corner. He had a low-light video camera and a parabolic microphone that were poised to capture the impending encounter.

*****

As the couple walked toward their cars, their quiet conversation barely audible beyond a few feet, the hired muggers moved out of the shadows.

"Give up the purse, and no-one gets hurt." said the taller of the two thugs. His partner moved out to his left, flanking the intended victims and cutting off an escape route.

*****

Nicole was listening as they walked slowly toward their cars, and Rich described his early years in the Marines.

"I got bored in Oklahoma. More school just didn't sound attractive, so I decided to enlist. I wound up at Camp Pendleton for boot camp, and got to ride around the Pacific during my four-year hitch. It was interesting visiting some of the places we stopped, but I decided it wasn't really for me. The last year, they tried to get me to stay by keeping me as an instructor at Pendleton, but...."

He broke off as Nicole stopped abruptly, turning her attention to two figures moving out from the shadows. He watched from the corner of his eye as one of them moved toward their escape route, and he felt himself dropping into combat mode. The anger he felt at the disruption of his evening was draining away, and his mind shifted into a cool, detached state. He waited for the thugs to speak or act.

When the demand came for Nicole's purse, he noted her movement to relinquish the item. ~She's doing the right thing for most situations, but not this time.~ He felt her hand on his shoulder and reached out to stop her.

*****

A long moment of silence, punctuated only by the sound of cars passing on the street beyond the buildings, passed. The woman placed a hand on her companions shoulder and started to remove her purse from her shoulder. A restraining arm held her back as the man spoke.

*****

"Back off. You've screwed up a good evening, and if you don't leave now I'm going to take my frustrations out on you both." His voice carried tones of irritation and utter confidence.

It was hard to tell whether the expressions on the muggers, the woman, or the cameraman were more comical. The only certainty was that the woman's companion was poised to attempt to carry through on his threat.

With growls of annoyance, the two thugs moved to punish the man; they were unused to being dismissed as a real threat and decided to prove the futility of resisting their demands and get a bit of exercise.

*****

Rich had been out of the service for three years, but he'd kept himself in good physical condition. These two were no larger than some of the students he'd had at times, and now he had the added incentive to protect Nicole. He had warned them, but they moved in anyway.

His face never reflected his internal grin as he engaged the attackers.

*****

The leader reached for the man, and suddenly found he was flying head-over-heels into the ground. The sharp pain in his elbow and shoulder was abruptly overshadowed by a greater pain in the back of his head. The pain was snuffed out as blackness claimed his consciousness. He didn't see the woman's companion continue to spin, using his momentum to kick out and catch the second thug on the point of his chin.

He collapsed as the crack of shattered bone echoed in the parking area.

*****

Nicole had kept out of his way as Rich moved to deal with the two attackers. She didn't know what he intended, but she sensed the calm confidence he felt. ~He's almost amused.~ The speed with which he broke the two thugs was surprising; even her physical prowess would be pressed to deal with the precision displayed by the man.

For anyone else, she expected the combat would have been impossible to follow.

As the second body settled to the ground, Nicole watched her companion relax from his combat stance.

"Are you alright?" she asked as she pulled her cell phone out of her purse.

He nodded. "I'm fine. I didn't have a chance to tell you that I was an advanced martial arts instructor for my last year in the Marines. These two," he gestured dismissively, "weren't a real threat. You're calling 911?"

She nodded. It was only a few minutes later that the first car arrived with lights and siren blaring. The interviews and paperwork consumed much of the next two hours. The two goons were bundled into a squad car for transport to a hospital; neither was in condition to speak or argue.

*****

The cameraman was hoping that slow-motion playback would help, because it seemed only an eye-blink after the action started that both thugs were unconscious and on the ground.

He decided a quick withdrawal was in order as the woman, seemingly unshaken, pulled a cell phone out of her purse. The equipment was packed away and he was just sitting back in the car as the police car arrived.

He turned to his partner. "You have to see this video. The tall dude with the target just wiped out the team of muggers we sent in the blink of an eye."

"What did *she* do?"

"She just stood there while he took the bruisers apart, then she called the cops." He gestured at the second cruiser as it roared up, lights blazing and siren echoing through the streets.

*****

It was close to midnight when she finally got back to the hotel, though she wasn't as perturbed as she expected to be. The pleasant company she'd had made the time seem to fly. The two 'gentlemen' were well known to the officers, and, despite the fact the police could only file an attempted robbery charge, the prospect of getting them off the street had made Nicole and Rich very popular at the station.

The two had resumed their quiet conversation as they waited for the paperwork to get processed. After signing off on their respective statements, they walked in silence to their respective vehicles.

"Rich, I really enjoyed the evening with you. I also appreciate your courage in taking on those muggers, even if I think it was an unnecessary risk." She hardly trusted herself to say much more, as her mind and emotions were in a whirl of confusion. His smile didn't help the situation, either.

"It's a pleasure to be a knight in shining armor to such a fair princess." He bowed low, taking her hand and kissing the back. He stood upright again, and reached for his wallet. "I'd like to get together again outside the dance classes, if you don't mind." A business card appeared in his hand.

She answered his bow with a curtsy. "Such a handsome and courageous knight is a welcome addition to any royal court." Nicole's mind had reeled a bit as he kissed her hand, and it took a couple of moments to regain her equilibrium. She accepted the card, and gave him one of her own as her heart tried to hammer its way out of her torso.

"Rich, I'd like to see more of you while I'm here, too. I have to be honest, though; I'm flying back to Virginia on the twenty-fourth, and I don't know how long it will be before we could see each other again. I don't want to operate under false pretenses."

His smile never wavered. "I understand, and I'll accept whatever time we can have while you're here. Are you busy tomorrow evening?"

She ducked her head in embarrassment. "I don't have any settled plans, yet, for the evening. What did you have in mind?"

"Nothing major, just dinner at a little restaurant I like in this area."

They agreed that he'd pick her up about six, and the dress code was clean jeans. The place was for good food and music, not showing off. He stood, watching, as she pulled away for the drive back to her hotel.

*****
Saturday, February 10, 2001
Los Angeles, CA

The weekday teams had settled into a routine; the subject was busy enough that deviations from the class schedule were unlikely. Nobody knew what to expect for the weekend, other than that the rain and cool temperatures would cancel any beach plans. They waited patiently as the drips of water ran down the windows.

Finally, about nine o'clock, she came barreling out of the hotel and zipped out of the parking lot as if to head to the dance studio. It quickly became apparent, as she continued past the place, that she had another destination in mind.

In a few minutes, she was disappearing into the Tanner house, moving quickly to dodge the falling raindrops as another wave of slightly heavier showers passed through. They recalled the previous Saturday with the mad shopping dash in the mall and prayed fervently that they'd be spared this weekend.

They groaned as the terrible twosome thundered out of the house just a few minutes later and roared off in the target's car. There was no doubt -- she had a credit card and wasn't afraid to use it.

"Fire up the tracker. Let's find out where they're shopping this weekend," sighed the driver.

*****

Nicole stretched as she finished putting away the laundry that had been returned that morning. Jeans were the uniform of the day, and with the rain, she put on a blouse -- and tucked it in.

~Let Kate fuss. It's too cool to not have things tucked in today.~

She scooted over to the Tanner home, finding Kate dressed and ready to go. The two were soon back in Nicole's car and on their way to the Century City Mall.

"So how did the rest of the week go, sis?" Kate asked.

"For the most part, it went fine. There was a little excitement last night when a couple of muggers jumped us on our way to our cars."

"Us? Our? Who's the rest of this 'us,' sister-mine?"

Nicole felt the heat rising in her cheeks as she drove along and outlined the events of the week. She mentioned her introduction to Rich, the encounters during the dance lessons and party, and how he'd taken care of the muggers. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Tigger's intent look as she finished.

Kate had been watching her friend's reactions as she related her story. "You *like* him, don't you." It wasn't a question.

Nicole didn't reply for a couple of minutes as she steered her car into a parking spot. Turning off the engine, she sat back in the seat. "I can't. I want to -- God knows how I was ..."

"Getting a little damp between the legs, you say?" There was just the least bit of teasing in Kate's voice.

"Kate!" Nicole's face flamed almost as red as her hair, and she turned her glare toward her passenger.

A gentle hand on Nicole's arm, and a sympathetic look stayed more of a reaction. "Nicole, it's okay. That happens to all women to some degree when we start getting aroused."

"But I *can't*, Kate. It isn't fair to him -- or me. He's warm, intelligent, and witty -- a classic tall, dark, and handsome man; I can feel my body just aching to be with him. It's bad enough he wants to go out tonight."

"So we find you a vibrator, and you use him as inspiration." Kate shrugged and watched as Nicole's face reached new shades of red. "Remember what I said about women having to be more careful. You aren't protected, so you can't indulge unless you intend to get pregnant. You aren't used to the hormone storm you're going through right now, so you're having a hard time handling it. Trust me, I've been there, and I know how you feel."

"Like you need a diaper when he's around?"

Kate blinked. "Well ... I don't get quite *that* damp." She paused. "Really?"

The embarrassed woman nodded, silently.

Kate pursed her lips as she thought for a moment. "You can probably get by using a pad; it should be absorbent enough to cope no matter how excited you get. But to get back to the main topic: What are you going to do about Rich?"

"I ... can't avoid him for the next couple of weeks, and to be perfectly honest, I don't want to. I do like his company, and I think he likes mine from what I'm picking up. I'll have to be as honest as I can with him; I already warned him about my travel plans."

"And until we find you a little buzzing, plastic friend, you'll just have to use your hands to keep the tension level down." Getting an inarticulate growl in response, Kate continued. "Look, don't be so squeamish. You're a healthy, adult woman; it's smarter to relieve the stress and keep yourself out of trouble. You haven't taken time to give yourself an orgasm yet, have you?" It was another statement, not a question.

"Once. The first week in Dana Point."

"Once in the last six weeks, more or less. Or ... has it been only once, ever?"

Silence.

"I see we're going to have to have a nice long talk later. We have things to do right now, and the rain's let up."

The two girls got out and jogged into the mall through the rain.

The next few hours were spent walking the mall, as they shopped for new outfits suitable for next week, and some new jeans and a top for Nicole.

"You only have the one pair, and this will give you something clean for tonight. You should make a good impression on your new boyfriend." Kate teased her companion.

They took a break a little after noon in the food court and discussed the tactical shopping options for the early afternoon.

"I need to be ready by six, and I'll need time to get ready." She checked a few strands of hair. "I really should wash this mop, too."

A couple of hours, a pair of jeans, a turquoise top, and two, matching, scandalously small, black dresses later, the two were off to the Tanner's to drop off Kate and her purchases.

~Two thirty by the time I get back. Three and a half hours should be enough to get ready, even with drying my hair. I hope.~ Nicole built her task list in her head as she drove along, unheeding of the vehicle that trailed along behind.

*****
6:00PM PST

It only sunk in as she stood, waiting, in the lobby.

~I'm going out on a date ... with a man ... alone ... and I'm looking forward to it.~

It was fortunate that, as her higher mental functions restarted and began to process the implications of that thought, Rich drove up to the entrance in a sleek, black Firebird.

~Too late to run!~

It looked like a refugee from the old 'Knight Rider' television show. The spray from the roads seemed only to increase the depth of the finish and the engine rumbled as only the muscle cars could. Rich looked like he unfolded from the driver's seat as he got out; he made his way to the passenger side of the vehicle as Nicole walked toward him. He was dressed in jeans and a plaid flannel shirt; a worn, brown leather jacket and boots completed his look of casual comfort.

"Good evening, Nicole. I wish the weather were better, but at least the rain quit for us."

"A little water never hurt anyone, and we'll be inside, so..." she shrugged.

With a nod, he handed her into the car, unaware of the mental effort she exerted to remember to follow normal procedure for a woman as she sat down and rotated herself into the seat.

"So where are we off to?"

"Weber's Place. It's a bar and grill a little north of here, in Receda; it's a good place for food and music. Nothing fancy, but it's tasty and fun, and on Friday and Saturday they have live music."

The drive was relatively short, and Rich found a parking spot that was reasonably close to the entrance. He opened his door to get out, and Nicole started to do the same. A strong hand on her arm forestalled her exit.

"Just hold on a moment, and I'll come around to let you out."

Nicole just sat and waited for him, as much due to the need to think as anything. Tom would have done the same thing for Beth; Rich was obviously someone who believed in treating a woman as a lady.

~How do *I* feel about that?~ she wondered. She, better than anyone alive, knew she was hardly a frail woman; the whole 'protective man' bit would get old in a hurry, she was sure. Still, the attention was enjoyable; it made her feel special in a way Tom had never felt. She could sense Rich's feelings of protectiveness, and yet a strong respectful streak was there, too.

The thoughts chasing around in her mind were disrupted by the door opening. Rich extended a hand, and once again, she concentrated on a lady-like exit. The smile she gave Rich was honest, despite her inner confusion.

She was at the door before she realized he still had her hand in his.

And she didn't mind.

A couple of minutes later, they were seated in a corner where they could see the stage, but weren't in the direct line of fire of the speakers. The band for the night was playing acoustical guitars, but she didn't want to test her ears healing ability any more than necessary.

"What do you recommend?" she asked.

"If you prefer a salad," he gave a questioning look and received a nod in return, "their Chicken Caesar Salad is my choice." He stuck out an arm and flexed his bicep, eliciting giggles, "If you want REAL food, you should try their Mega Munchin' Platter."

"So you're having the salad, I take it?" She carefully kept her face serious.

"What? Me real man! Me have meat!" His cave man imitation was enough to crack her façade.

The waiter returned to their table, finding them gasping for breath to recover from laughter. Intermittent giggles rose as they finally ordered her salad and his platter.

"And what would you like to drink?"

Rich asked for a Guinness, and she ordered a diet cola. "You don't drink alcohol?" he inquired.

She shrugged. "Not very often. I don't have much of a taste for most of it."

"You don't mind if I have it, though?"

The red hair waved a bit as she shook her head at him. "I have no problem, as long as you don't overindulge. I know a lot of people really like the flavor.”

The conversation was briefly interrupted by the arrival of their drinks, but quickly resumed as they shared stories about their youth. Rich painted a word picture of the Oklahoma reservation, the struggle that so many of his neighbors had had to stay employed and provide for their families.

"An awful lot of the kids I went to school with dropped out, or burned their brains out with drugs or alcohol. That was another of the reasons I just had to leave; I didn't want to end up like that." His face hardly echoed his feelings. "My grandmother had a lot to do with keeping me out of that kind of trouble. She's a medicine woman of the AniWodi, or Paint Clan; it's a position that still is held in honor -- even by those who don't follow the traditions of the Cherokee. She's also the eldest on the clan's council of grandmothers. I tried to get them to talk to her, or just listen, but they wouldn't."

Nicole put a hand on his arm. "It hurt you to see them like that, too, didn't it?"

He nodded. "My best friend is buried because of alcohol and drugs. He lost hope, and tried to run away from it all."

Nicole's eyes teared at the waves of grief that were radiating from him. "I'm sorry you lost your friend." She forced a wan smile as she used a tissue to daub the tears from her eyes.

He had to gather himself a bit, before responding. "I'm sorry I brought it up. I shouldn't spoil your evening like that."

"It's what friends are for -- sharing the burden. I'm flattered you felt comfortable telling me about it. Someday, I hope you can show me where you grew up."

His smile returned. "I think I'd like that very much."

Their food finally arrived, and they sat and munched away as the musicians prepared for their first set. The music seemed to perfectly match the mood of the evening -- warm, relaxed, and friendly.

The musicians finally were done with their last set at midnight, and Nicole and Rich made their way back to his car and then her hotel.

"I really enjoyed this evening, Nicole. You're good company, and a good friend, I think."

The tall redhead smiled back warmly, and she gave him a careful hug. "I'm glad you think so, and I'm happy to call you a friend, too." With a final squeeze, she stepped back and waved as he drove off.

*****
Sunday, February 11, 2001
Los Angeles, CA
9:15AM PST

The early service was over, and Nicole walked down the aisle with the Tanners toward the cool, gray, windy morning outside. The rain of the previous day had cleaned the streets, and the air below the clouds was unusually clear; the mountains were sharply visible.

"Excuse me, miss, could you help me a moment?"

A look to her right revealed a tiny, white haired woman who was bracing herself on the pew. "Of course, need a wing?" Nicole carefully crooked an elbow out to serve as a brace.

"Thank you so much. I left my cane back at my room, and," she winced, "I think I twisted my hip a little this morning. My name is Alice Grant, by the way."

"I'm happy to help, Ms. Grant. I'm Nicole.." Nicole turned her head to the Tanners. "I'll walk her where she needs to go, then join you, okay?"

As they walked slowly along, their conversation continued. "I'm sorry to interrupt your time with your friends. Have you known Greg and Marie long? I've noticed you here on and off over the last two months."

"I actually met their daughter, Kate, for the first time early last month. We got along very well, and they've been nice enough to let me tag along when they come here."

"Oh! I thought she was rather taken with that young man; Alexander was his name, I believe. Are you her new partner?"

Grateful for the fact she was facing straight ahead, the tall young woman took only a heartbeat to steady herself and squelch the impending giggle. "No, she's still with Alex. I'm more of a sister she just found, though we're not related."

"Oh, that's good. They've known each other for so long, it would be a shame for them to break up." The old woman changed topics to her own family, and her children who now lived so very far away, as Nicole walked her carefully to the shuttle bus that the church used for transportation.

Nicole grinned and waved as the bus carried Alice back to her home. ~I really could do this all day,~ she thought as she turned to make her way to where the Tanners waited.

*****
3:30PM PST

~Shit! SHIT! *SHIT!*~

Diego sat at the video monitor as he reviewed the collated data from the field teams for the week.

It was bad enough that the entire week had been a giant waste of time, and the weekend a joyful time of chasing after a couple of shop-a-holics. Oh no. Tomorrow, he would get to explain the result of the arranged mugging. Two burly, experienced men taken out in the blink of an eye. The whole point was to provoke a reaction from the Amazon, to force her into a situation where she'd reveal herself to the camera. They’d gotten a reaction, all right. Not by the target as expected, but by her male companion as she stood back and watched.

~Looking at the guy's record, I can't say I'm surprised anymore. Just my luck he's a retired Marine who was a hand-to-hand combat *instructor* at Camp Pendleton.~

He swore under his breath as he pondered how to convince his higher-ups that this supposed Amazon was anything but.

~No way a REAL Amazon would let a man step in for her like that -- even a man with HIS skills. She's nearly simpering.~

*****
Tuesday, February 13, 2001
Tanner Home
5:30PM PST

Marie was up to her elbows in dinner preparation as Alex walked in.

"Hi, honey!" She hugged her daughter's near-fiancé. "I'm glad you could make it for dinner."

"Hi, Mom! I'm glad I could make it, too; I've eaten enough of my own cooking to have a full appreciation for the good stuff."

"Flattery will get you nowhere, young man." she said with mock sternness and waving a spoon at him. "Just for that, you can go help Kate downstairs. She just went down to get at some boxes of books for work and might need help."

"Yes, ma'am!" He faked a salute and headed for the basement, leaving Marie chuckling.

*****

~I don't like the mess when the folks are remodeling, but they always end up with something that's worth it.~ Kate needed to get at some boxes of reference books from college and started to shove a large pallet of materials to one side to gain access. It slid only a couple of inches before it hung up on a floor drain. She stared at the drain, which blocked the only clear aisle. She looked around quickly and listened. ~No-one around, and Alex shouldn't be here for a little while. I'll take care of this quick and easy.~

She was in the middle of the task, and was holding one side of the palette up as she dragged it over the drain, when Alex appeared at the bottom of the stairway; his approach had been masked by the squealing of the wood sliding over concrete.

"What!? How?!" He gave her an incredulous look. He and Greg had moved that same palette the previous weekend, and it had been all the two could do to move it around. He had come down the stairs to see Kate *lifting* the pallet over a drain by herself.

Kate paled. ~This isn't how it was supposed to go.~

Alex walked up, the astonishment still in his face. "Kate, last week it took both your dad and me to move that thing, and you're just shifting it around like it was nothing. What's going on?"

~I told Nicole I wouldn't lie.~ She took a deep breath and jumped in. "Alex, I can't really tell you everything right now, but I'll tell you what I can."

"Do your parents know what this is all about?"

"No." Kate sighed. "Alex, have I been acting differently? Do I look worse?"

He looked her over as he considered her question. "No, I can't say you look worse -- you actually look better in some ways. How do I phrase it? You look more taut -- like your body is in perfect tone." At her amused smile he quickly added, "You looked good before; you just look like a better you." He cringed at the phrasing.

Kate giggled at his awkwardness, as she walked over and hugged him. "That had to be one of the nicest back-handed compliments I've gotten. That's not a bad way to put it, though.

"Alex, I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you and have a family together. I hope to raise our children, grow old with you, and enjoy however many years we're given together." She took his hands in her own and looked into his face. "I want to tell you everything, but I need to make sure another person is here."

"That has to be Nicole. This all started when she showed up." His voice reflected thought and confusion, rather than anger.

"And she told me I may tell you and my folks if I must. I had my reasons for not telling you sooner, love, but what happened wasn't just Nicole's choice. The decision was mine."

"Why didn't you tell me before?" The hurt in his voice was plain.

The brunette looked stricken at his pain, and it reflected only a fraction of the turbulence in her heart. "I'm sorry, sweetheart; I really am. I -- we -- are just trying to keep you safe."

"From what? And whatever it is, you need to tell your folks, too. We're your family, Kate."

The indecision was almost a physical pain in her heart. Finally, she pulled out her cell phone.

"Hello, Nicole? ... No, I'm okay. Alex just walked in on me when I was moving something heavy. I have to tell him now, but he thinks my folks should know; do you have some time tonight? ... I know, but... Yeah, he's my partner, and it's important. And they're my family, and they're important, too. ... I figured if you can handle the basics, I could take it from there, so you can get to your class tonight. ... I know, and I didn't mean..." Kate's face relaxed a little. "Yeah, we have to trust that it's working out as it's supposed to. ... Thanks, sis, and I'll see you in a bit."

She ended the call and looked at the man who was so much a part of her. "Alex, Nicole will be over in a little bit. I'll want you to tell everyone exactly what you saw; Nicole and I will take it from there. All I ask is that you keep an open mind, because it will sound incredible."

*****

It was an interesting conversation, and took much less time than the Amazons had expected. Alex had seen Kate in action, but she had to do a reprise for her parents. Nicole outlined the overall situation she and Kate faced, and the danger that had led them to hold back the new role Kate held.

Nicole began the tale, "Let me start off by saying I held this information back because my life is already at risk, and I didn't want you any more in the middle of it than could be helped.

"Back at the end of November," she pulled out the scepter, "I was traveling and literally tripped over this. I didn't know what it was, and took it home with me. The following weekend, I was visited by Artemis and her boss. They explained that what I had was the Royal Scepter of the Amazons, and that I had been chosen to rebuild the Amazon Nation."

Greg broke in. "Artemis and her boss? Zeus? How do you know they were who they said they were?"

Kate saw, and was the only one to understand, the pain in Nicole's eyes as she responded. "Artemis' boss is the Archangel Michael now. I know he is who he says he is because there was someone I trusted who was in a position to confirm it, and since then I've had plenty of proof.

"Since then, I've been in training for the responsibilities I've taken on. One of those responsibilities is locating those people, women mostly, who're called to become part of the Amazons."

"Is your job connected with this?" Marie asked. "I noticed, when I looked it up, that a Dr. Michael Wing and Dr. Artemis Dianapopolis founded it. Would they be the same people?"

Nicole grinned. "They believe in hiding in plain sight."

"Don't you think your enemies will know, too?" Alex piped up.

Nicole paused. ~It doesn't hurt to assume they do. If so, ...~ She turned a little pale. "That means they could be watching what I'm doing right now; that they know about you." She put her face in her hands. "Oh, Lord!"

"Hold it! Marie, you sound like you BELIEVE this!" Greg was almost sputtering.

"Dad! Hold on! Everyone come with me a minute." Kate cut off the impending explosion.

Kate led them downstairs for a reprise of her unwitting demonstration to Alex, who just shook his head afterward. Greg was mute with shock, and Marie just nodded.

"And Nicole can do that, too?" Greg finally asked, shaking his head in bewilderment.

"Actually, Daddy," Kate broke in, "compared to what Nicole can do, that's nothing. She took an inch thick steel bar and bent it into a hoop. I could maybe flex it now, but what she can do is beyond me. The bad part is she may need every bit of that, because she's the Queen. Whoever is out there will be after her first, and I think she'd die before she'd let anyone get to me, or anyone here."

Nicole picked up the thread of conversation. "That's why I didn't let Kate tell you until it couldn't be avoided. I don't want loved ones put in any more danger than I can help."

Marie surprised the two young women by coming to their defense. "Alex, Greg, I've had a closer eye on Kate the last couple of months because I knew something had happened that was more than we were told. You two miss things when it comes to people's emotional state." She grinned at her daughter and Nicole with a "Men!" look. "Whatever it was, Nicole has been good for Kate. Our daughter is more -- settled, I think is the word. I'd say more mature, but then this *is* my daughter we're talking about." She turned to Kate, who stuck her tongue out. She pointed a finger at her daughter. "Case in point. I'm not really happy that you chose to keep this secret, but I can understand, I suppose." Marie grinned for a moment. "Nicole, since it's about time for you to get to class, we can pick up this discussion tomorrow evening when you come for dinner. And Kate gets to be the jar opener from now on with her new muscles."

The redhead felt the tension drain from her neck and shoulders. She was still welcome to be part of their lives. The relief almost brought tears to her eyes.

Marie caught her reaction, putting an arm around her shoulders and squeezing. "It's okay, Nicole. I think I understand why you did what you did. We *will* talk more on this topic, though. Now scoot, young lady. You don't want to be late. I think the four of us will have an interesting chat this evening."

*****
Wednesday, February 14, 2001
5:30PM PST

Nicole stood at the door, hesitant to ring or knock. Even the day's rumba lesson was affected by the stress she felt after the previous evening's conversation. Unfortunately, the problem wouldn't go away, even if she stood out here in the rain; she finally pushed the doorbell button. Marie opened the door and stood there with a gentle smile on her face. The apprehension on Nicole's face was clear as she stood in the light drizzle outside, though she calmed a little as she sensed the acceptance in the older woman's emotions.

"Come on in, Nicole," Marie said. She reached a hand toward the young woman. "You're welcome here. Come in, please."

Nicole's face took on a small, uncertain smile as she took the offered hand and allowed herself to be led into the house. She surrendered her coat, and found herself the recipient of a gentle hug from her hostess after it was hung up.

"I want you to be sure that you *are* welcome here, child."

"Mrs. Tanner, I ..." She was silenced by the brown-haired woman's hand on her arm.

"Nicole, it's all right. We talked for a good part of last night after you left, and even my husband understands now. He offered to be here tonight, too, but I think we'll have you over again when he can be here."

They walked back into the kitchen, where Kate was watching the doorway. She put the wooden spoon down, and gave her friend a tight hug. "Hey, sis! Mom told you what happened?"

Nicole was almost trembling from the relief as she returned the hug. "She did. You two ganged up on the guys?"

The younger Tanner nodded. "Alex was pretty much convinced by the time you left. Dad took longer, since he was worried about me and whether I'd be safe or not."

"I can understand his feelings. I'd be peeved if someone were to drop into your life and endanger you, too."

There was a period of relative silence as Nicole worked to set the table, while the Tanners brought the food out to the dining room. The center of the table was occupied by a vase of roses, which Nicole noted and dismissed. The dinner was filled with small talk about the day, and Nicole's plans for the week. After the meal was over and the table had been cleared, Marie deliberately shifted the topic to a more serious vein.

"Nicole, Kate talked last night about the Amazons. I'd like to hear what you have to say."

Nodding, the queen sketched the history of the ancient nation and then moved on to describe the task set before her. Her throat was dry as she came to the end of her summary.

"So my main task is to develop an organization that can survive, identify, and defeat our enemy. I'm also hoping to build a real nation with a culture that is its own." The redhead grimaced. "The last thing I want is to have a glorified women's club. I owe my predecessors more than that. If you decide to do some research, I'd appreciate it if you didn't dig too much. The last thing we need is to have you call attention to yourself suddenly looking up a lot of material on Amazons."

"I'll keep that in mind, unless I get a suitable research contract. How is Kate supposed to help? She doesn't really have a military bent; you don't seem to, either, for that matter."

"I'm hoping Kate will stay out of any fighting, and just focus on finances. I want her trained enough to protect herself, but I really need her talent for managing cash flow. We don't have a lot of resources right now, but we need to make the best use of what we have."

"All of which she can do from here."

"Right. There's no need for Kate and Alex to change location for the foreseeable future. I'll be tied up with the Marines for at least four years, so she can just stay here."

The relaxation was transparent in Marie's posture, but the concern didn't quite clear from her eyes. "What about you? You're just about at the upper end of the age when children are easiest to have and care for, yet you haven't said anything about wanting to have a family of your own."

Nicole grimaced. "Mrs. Tanner...."

"Ahem! I think you don't need to be so formal, dear. You're as good as family. Marie is fine."

"Marie, then -- I have a job to do; no one promised that I'd have time for a family when I accepted this responsibility. One day, God willing, I might have a chance, but for now I'll be happy if Kate manages to finally land Alex and they have a bunch of little ones." The blush on Kate's face raised a grin on Nicole's face. ~Ha! She shoots! She scores!~

"Just remember, sis, I don't get mad -- I get even!" Kate glared at their guest.

With an air of utter confidence, the redhead responded, "Hmmm. Just remember what happened the last time, at the etiquette school." The shark-like grin that followed caused Kate to go wide-eyed, and gulp.

*****
7:20PM PST
Dance Studio

Rich was inside, waiting, as Nicole finally made it to the studio. She could feel the pleasure rolling over her as surely as she'd felt his hurt during their date. Her own pleasure at the sight of him welled up as she walked over. She puzzled a bit at his stance; he held his off hand behind him, concealed from her view, rather than his normal relaxed pose.

"Hi, Rich!" She hugged an arm. "It's good to see you again."

She tried to look around him at the hidden hand. He turned to block her view.

Hands on hips, she glared up at him. "Okay, what are you up to?"

Her breath caught as he unveiled a single, thornless, yellow rose and handed it to her. Wide-eyed, she looked up at him in total confusion.

His smile was broad. "You've forgotten what day it is?" Her growing bewilderment made the answer clear. "It's February 14th, Valentine's Day. I know we're just friends, but I have a friend who owns a flower shop, and she said yellow roses are appropriate for this occasion."

~Beat, heart. Go back to pumping.~ It took a few hours -- or so it seemed -- for her mind to recover. "Rich, I...."

He raised the hand that had held the rose, placing a finger to his lips to shush her. "It's a surprise, and I'd hoped it would be." He looked oddly uncertain, as if debating with himself. "You're an altogether remarkable woman. I ... haven't found anyone with your depth, before. I still remember that you can't stay, but I still wanted you to have something special as a memory."

~What would a woman do?~ She racked her memory for something to guide her in an appropriate path. She finally moved, stepping up to him and placing a hand on his chest and a soft kiss on his cheek. "Rich, that was a wonderfully thoughtful thing to do. Thank you." She punctuated her comment with a hug. She took a sniff at the rose and looked up at him through her eyelashes. "It's lovely." She looked up more directly as she continued. "If you're free Saturday evening at seven-thirty, my friend, Kate, and her boyfriend have invited me to a get together at the Key Club. Would you like to join us?"

He nodded, shifting uncomfortably. "I'd be more than happy to go. What's the dress code?"

"Nice, but not formal; it's an upscale club. I have a nice dress picked out for it." She considered the effect the black dress would likely have, and for a moment felt sorry for Rich. ~It'll be hard on him, and me, but we'll both enjoy the look.~ She smiled to herself at the thought.

"I'll look forward to it; shall I pick you up at seven?"

As she nodded her assent, they were pulled out of their little world by the instructor calling for the class to begin.

*****
Thursday, February 15, 2001
5:00AM PST

She struggled out of her sleep, wakened as much by an increasingly familiar sensation in her abdomen as by the never-to-be-sufficiently-cursed alarm clock. It was far more bearable that it had been the first time, and even better than last month, but still it was going to make the next few days less enjoyable. Even the ibuprofen could only do so much.

~And that means that Saturday is going to be ... Damn! Of all the times for this to hit.~

She dragged the covers to one side and raised herself to sit at the edge of the bed, finally gathering the will to boost herself up and toward the bathroom. Nicole knew that her attitude would improve, at least a little, with the painkiller; that hardly meant that she was looking forward to another weekend of pads and tampons. That also meant the inevitable water retention, tight bra, and all the rest.

~It should make it easier to behave with Rich, though. It isn't a total loss.~

*****
Friday, February 16, 2001

It had been an awful day, and not just due to the early morning fog.

The dance schedule had been a rerun of the first week, so her beloved rumba wasn't on the agenda. She wouldn't have enjoyed it as much, but it would at least have given a little glitter to an otherwise gray, or at least bathroom green day. Her period, that faithful reminder of her new life, was ramping up with its inevitable discomfort and inconvenience.

Even the evening's dance party managed to only moderate, rather than dispel, her monthly funk. Rich didn't really notice at first, but after catching her in a wince, he finally asked what was wrong.

Her cheeks colored; talking to Kate was one thing, but talking to a man wasn't entirely comfortable. Though, recalling Tom's reactions at the same age, she figured he'd drop the subject quickly.

"I'm sorry, Rich. It's just that... I get cramps when...."

His eyes lit with understanding, but to her surprise, he nodded and continued. "Is there anything I can do to help? I have some aspirin in my car if you need it, or if you're not up to any more dancing, we can just go sit for a bit."

Nicole suddenly understood why Beth had been so appreciative of his solicitousness when she'd had her periods. Just the expression of caring, of paying attention, and understanding that she just felt crummy, made Rich more precious than ever. ~And I *have* to let him go.~ It was all she could do not to cry, and even so the tears welled up in her eyes.

"Hey, we don't have to quit!" he quickly spoke up as he noticed her tearing.

She gave a watery laugh, blotted the renegade tears, and hugged him. "It's okay, Rich. The hormones are acting up, and you're just saying the right thing at the right time. I hope you realize how special you are."

"Only for special people, princess." His dark eyes locked onto her gray eyes for a long moment before the two returned their attention to the outside world.

~Oh, Rich...~

*****
Saturday, February 17, 2001
Los Angeles, CA
10:15AM

Nicole was subdued as she picked up Kate that morning. They had the morning to shop and enjoy each other's company. The schedule called for them to present themselves for the makeover at the salon at two o'clock.

"What's wrong, Nicole?" the green-eyed brunette asked. Her companion, normally at least conversational, had been nearly silent for the entire drive. "What happened last night?"

The silence carried on for another block before there was any response. "I'm getting scared, Kate" Nicole's voice carried her stress in every word. "I'm enjoying Rich way too much for my comfort."

She pulled into the parking garage and found an open spot. "You know it's that time of the month for me, right?"

At her companion's nod, she continued. "I was feeling really crampy last night, and he was kind, concerned, and attentive." She grimaced. "It took the better part of a year before I clued into how rotten Beth was feeling, and Rich just seemed to understand instantly."

The conversation continued as they got out and headed for the interior of the mall.

"I don't know if this is a crush, or love, or lust. Whatever it is, I never felt like this even when I was a teenager. It's all kind of hard to deal with when you include the monthly visitor. I'm having a hard time coping with the emotional stress."

The two talked quietly as they strolled through the mall; Kate mostly listened, but asked an occasional question as she tried to understand what Nicole was trying to cope with.

"So," Kate finally said, "it sounds like you're mostly struggling with being fair with Rich, even more than your own physical and emotional reactions."

They walked along for a few moments while Nicole considered Kate's remark. Finally, she nodded. "I think you're right. I know what's coming in my life, so I know it isn't fair to him. I still feel a strong attraction, and it's hard to manage right now. I'm really wondering about how wise it is to wear that black dress. It's going to make it harder on him, and me, tonight."

Kate shook her head as she smiled. "I know you really know better than to think it will be that big a problem. He knows, already, that you're 'benched' for a while. If you dress up nicely, he'll enjoy the view as much as you would have in his place. Just relax as much as you can."

"I suppose. It still doesn't seem quite right, though."

The morning passed quickly, and lunch was a hardly noticeable interlude in the conversation that took place as the two meandered slowly from store to store. Nicole guided them, at one point, to a bookstore that sold acid-free, bound journals; she explained to Kate that she intended to keep a journal, or diary, of her life that she'd archive for her successors, and suggested that Kate might do the same.

The time came for their salon appointment, and Nicole walked up to the shop a little more reassured. It would be a new experience, but it couldn't be more stressful than her situation with Rich.

*****

"Heavens, girl! What in the world have you been doing with your hair!"

~Well, maybe not *much* more stressful, anyway,~ Nicole thought as the stylist continued his tirade at the, according to him, abused tangle of hair on her head. The manicurist was no more impressed by the fingernails she was called on to salvage.

The imprecations were a continuous trickle as the stylist worked to reclaim the fire-hued disaster area. It didn't help that Kate was in the adjacent chair and snickered in counter-point.

"No comments from the peanut gallery, Kate!"

Nicole's stylist paused and looked at her. "You should follow your friend's example." He pointed to the brunette's chair. "She's obviously been taking time to come in and be properly cared for."

He continued his running commentary, making sure his client was paying attention to the list of absolutely minimal hair care tasks he had outlined. "Toss out whatever you're using; it just won't do justice to this magnificent hair of yours."

The manicurist's litany of abuses were interleaved with the stylist’s, and she, too, had her outline of minimal care for the nails she was working on. She made notes on a pad lying on her materials cart, promising to have a comprehensive list for Nicole at the end of the repair session.

Finally, with her hair and nails complete, Nicole thought she was done.

"Hold it, sis!" Kate chirped from the other chair. "I've set up one last thing for us, my treat."

Another man walked up to her chair, and Nicole found herself subjected to a professional make-up treatment. The work was done deftly, and it seemed as if no part of her face and neck was left unattended. At one point he asked her, "Where will the neckline of your dress start?" She indicated the proper point, and a few minutes of further attention followed.

The work stopped, the chair turned, and the stylist's voice spoke again. "Alright, what do you think? Keep in mind that he used an evening makeup technique; it will look as it should tonight."

She was stunned. Kate stood to one side, grinning at Nicole's reaction as she saw the result of the afternoon's work. Her face was still uniquely her own, but more so with the enhancements of the makeup bringing out her fine features and the gray of her eyes. Her hair glowed like a red aura around her head, and the waves, while still prominent, were more like ripples on a pool of flame than the typical, separate, uncontrolled strands of fire.

"Oh my," she said in a small, quiet voice.

"I think it turned out well. Just be careful as you dress, and everything should hold up fine for tonight." Each of the salon employees watched with satisfaction as the redheaded reclamation project walked in a daze to the counter, collected the array of supplies they'd recommended, and departed.

*****
Crowne Plaza Hotel
7:00PM PST

Rich was waiting beside his car in the warm dry evening at the hotel's entrance. He'd tried to be a little earlier after he'd arrived Saturday to find her waiting. Tonight, he had driven up to the entrance ten minutes ahead of time, and was relieved to find she wasn't there.

*****

Nicole had taken care as she'd gotten ready that evening, and both her hair and make-up had survived the bath. She slithered into the short, black dress and settled it and herself into proper place. The heels she stepped into were taller than normal, for her -- a full three inches high -- and had been purchased at Kate's insistence for that particular dress.

At last, everything was in place; she smoothed the last, imaginary wrinkles out of the smooth fabric. Nicole had finally tucked an extra couple of tampons into her purse, pulled on her long coat, and made her way to the elevator. She had checked her make-up one last time as it quickly dropped to the lobby level.

The doors opened onto the lobby, and she hesitated for an instant as she reviewed her lessons in how to walk properly. She held her head high and posture erect, as she walked smoothly and proudly out toward the entrance where her date waited.

*****

She was moving almost like a model on the runway. She was walking more smoothly, though; there wasn't the same exaggerated sway in her walk. ~She's almost gliding along like a lioness on the hunt.~ The thought sent a tremor of anticipation down his spine. Her long coat covered her from neck to knees, revealing only slender calves below.

With a bow and flourish, he opened the car door. "Your ride awaits, princess." She laughed quietly as he handed her into her seat and closed the door.

Less than fifteen minutes later, they were standing with Kate, also wearing a long coat, and Alex at the entry to the club. Nicole sniggered at Kate's reaction when Rich came into view; her eyes widened, and she gulped as her head craned. The little brunette recovered quickly.

"Hi, Nicole! This must be Rich. Rich, I'm Kate, and this is my boyfriend, Alex."

The two men shook hands, and the four made their way into the building. They stopped by the coat check, and the two girls winked at each other as they simultaneously doffed their coats.

The air pressure in the vicinity dropped as the men abruptly inhaled; the two Amazons, in their matching dresses, were spectacular. The tall, slender redhead and the shorter brunette almost strutted to their respective partners; it almost looked rehearsed as the women simultaneously put a finger to each man's chin to close their sagging mouths.

The rest of Kate's friends were at their regular table, and they had taken time to gather additional chairs for the two newcomers; Kate again performed the introductions, and they settled into a relaxed evening of music, dancing, and conversation.

At one point, as Nicole and Rich were on the dance floor while a DJ filled in during the band's break between sets, Nicole stumbled briefly as an old disco tune from the 1970s began:

"Friday night and the lights are low
Looking out for the place to go
Where they play the right music, getting in the swing
You come in to look for a king."

Red hair swept around her shoulders as Nicole spun her head to look at the table where Kate still sat. The now smirking brunette raised a finger and marked a score for herself on an imaginary scoreboard. Rich and Alex were utterly baffled as their respective partners broke down into desperate gasps between near-hysterical laughter.

They couldn't get any explanation out of either woman for the behavior, either.

When the number was over, Nicole led Rich back to their table and the women retired to the ladies room for repair work and conversation.

The stalls were empty as Nicole took the chance to switch her tampon and relieve her bladder and then join Kate at the mirror for make-up repairs.

"So," Kate began, "that's the Rich I've been hearing about. He looks even better than you described, sis, and I see what you meant when you talked about how much of a gentleman he is. Definitely the tall, dark, and handsome stranger you described."

Nicole straightened up from checking the condition of her eye make-up and nodded. "He's an amazingly special man; he's pushed some buttons along the way that I've had to think about. He insists on treating me like a lady, and I told you about the rose." She smiled. "He's decided to use 'princess' as his pet name for me."

Kate giggled at that. "If he only knew the truth. So what now?"

The pause stretched out almost to the point of discomfort. Finally, the redhead shrugged. "What else? Even though I'm powerfully tempted to stay, I have to leave next week. I want to keep in touch with him just for myself, but he was also a martial-arts instructor in the Marines. That could prove helpful, too."

Another pause followed as Nicole stared at herself in the mirror. "If I were on the pill, I don't know that I'd be able to resist the pull to make love to him, even with my background." She gave her companion a rueful look. "It's been enlightening being in this situation."

Kate put an arm around her friend's shoulder and gave her a gentle hug. "Will you try to see him again?"

"Oh yes," came the quiet, but intense, response, followed by a deep breath. "Do you think we've been in here long enough to make the guys nervous?"

"I think so, sis; time to go enjoy their company some more."

*****
Sunday, February 18, 2001
Los Angeles, CA

Rich pulled his cell phone from his belt as it began to ring again. "Hello?"

"Hello, grandson. How are you and your red-headed warrior doing?"

It took a moment or two for Rich to make the connection. "You mean Nicole? She's the only redhead I've been around, lately; she's no warrior, though."

"Not yet, child, but she has been called to that path. I know you find her attractive, but you must not try to hold her back from her journey. Enjoy the time you have with her, but let her go when her time there is over."

"Are you ...?" He sighed into the phone. "Never mind, you're the medicine woman; you know about Nicole, and more about her than I know it seems. I just thought that I'd finally met the one special woman...."

"I know, and I wish it could be different, too. I'm sending a gift for you to give her when she flies out on Saturday, and I want you to make sure she knows that she is to come for a visit. There is much she and I need to talk about."

"I will. I just...."

"You aren't done with her, but you haven't met your life partner, yet. Be patient."

*****
12:45PM PST

It was getting worse.

The week had been a rerun of the previous week, only without the fiasco of the attempted mugging. Diego had intended it to force the woman into revealing herself as a fighter, if she truly was what Washington thought, or eliminate her permanently as an object of interest. In Diego's mind, it had succeeded, as her passive reaction had shown her to be a typical, non-violent, pretty face who was otherwise useless.

The more data they acquired, the less useful this whole effort seemed. The woman had spent the weekend socializing with her apparent friend, and then in addition to the dance classes during the week, had started spending more time with the man who'd taken the muggers apart, Richard MacLeod.

And then, to top it all off, Saturday had been taken up with a trip to the beauty parlor and an evening out with MacLeod, young Miss Tanner, and *her* boyfriend.

The outfit the tall supposed-Amazon wore, and the photos and video of it from the field teams, had become the most popular wallpaper and screensavers for the LA office.

~Five and a half days and I can hand this waste of time off to those cretins in Washington that ordered this fiasco. Now all I need to do is set up for the call to DC this afternoon.~

*****

The conference call, as on the previous two occasions, had begun with a summary of the events of the week. Diego took this last opportunity to underline his conclusion.

"My conclusion, based on her actions and responses over the last two weeks, is that there is no way this person is the one we're looking for. Her hiring at WGSS has to be just coincidence, especially since it seems she was brought in at the request of Doctor Wing himself, rather than Artemis."

Carson scowled at the phone. He'd gone over the data himself, including some of the raw footage, just to make sure he wasn't being suckered in by a report that excluded data Diego thought wasn't useful in making his point. Even the raw data backed up the conclusion though.

Even the image of her laptop's hard drive hadn't really helped. There were no passwords stored on the machine, and the net addresses were already known to the techies. There were only the normal company e-mails, plus one from Dr. Wing about an appointment with the Marine recruiting office.

~Weird! I wonder why they're working it backwards? Oh well, like it or not, it looks like we struck out on this one.~

"Okay, Diego. Your team did a good job in gathering data. I don't see anything to change in the report. I'll pass your conclusions along with my endorsement, but I'd like you available for the report to the main office. Call in on the speaker phone tomorrow morning at six o'clock, and also keep an eye on the subject just in case there's a last minute surprise."

The exasperation, while muted, still came through the voice. "Of course, Mr. Sinclair. We'll submit a final report by the end of the day next Sunday for your review, unless you want to have a final telecon?"

Carson paused to consider the question. "No, unless there's significant new data, there isn't a point to having you burn more of your Sunday. Send me an e-mail when your report is complete and take a couple of days off. We'll keep an eye on her, but only as part of our general watch on the Wing offices."

The call ended, and the room emptied. Carson sat silently with his eyes focused on infinity as he reviewed the situation.

~Okay, we're back to square one. The queen is out there, somewhere. The redhead wasn't her, so where do we look now?~

The early darkness of the Virginia winter closed in as he pondered this latest dead end.

*****
Monday, February 19, 2001
Washington, D.C.
4:00PM Central Complex Time / 9:00AM EST / 6:00AM PST

Carson poked at the speakerphone as it rang.

"Hello?"

"This is Diego at the LA office, calling in for the conference this morning."

"Thank you for coming in early. I could and would have handled the presentation, but there might be questions today that you can answer more easily."

"I appreciated the offer, but the office and the operation are my responsibility. I'll take the heat on this."

"I don't think...."

The video feed flickered to life, displaying the now familiar faces from the previous weeks and cutting off Carson's comment.

"Central Complex here for the conference."

"Good morning. Diego from the LA office has dialed into the speaker phone to support this meeting."

Diego took the lead in making the report, touching on the high points of the written report he'd submitted the previous day. He finally summarized the conclusion of the report.

"Our evaluations are based on the profile we received that was prepared by the central office's psychological consultants. Our observations were oriented toward situations that would reveal the subject's reactions to stimuli covered by the profile. One particular situation was instigated by our office in LA to create conditions that the profile indicated would be of special value in revealing the Amazon queen." Diego's voice turned wry. "The situation did not develop quite as planned, but proved equally enlightening in our opinion. We had to pay a premium to cover the additional costs due to the intervention of the man. In general, her dedication to physical fitness is consistent with the profile, but her social interactions with males deviate wildly from expectations.

"Our conclusion, based on the profile as provided and the observed, documented behavior of the subject of our surveillance is that she is not the Amazon queen we're looking for. We recommend that a lower level of observation be maintained on the chance that she may be a link to the Amazon we're looking for. The deviation from the expected behavior is well beyond the error limits."

Diego heard only silence over the speaker on his end. Carson was able to see the tightening on the faces of the men over the video link. Finally the Chairman spoke.

"We will review your data and conclusions. Continue the close observation through the remainder of the subject's stay in Los Angeles. Unless otherwise informed, you may relax the watch when she returns to Virginia."

A double "Yes, sir." came from Carson and Diego, and the video link was terminated.

*****
Wednesday, February 21, 2001
Dance Studio
7:30PM PST

~Two more days after tonight.~

Nicole was keenly aware of how quickly this last week was passing. Tomorrow and Friday would be the evaluation days for the dances she'd spent the last three weeks working on; Saturday, she would head back to Virginia. ~Too few days to enjoy the company,~ she thought as she leaned into momentary contact with Rich.

Kent and Abe called the class to order.

"We're going to rotate the dance selection again, tonight. The line dance is out, and the rumba is replacing it."

Nicole's eyes flickered to her preferred dance partner. They had earned a reputation as one of the better pairs in the Waltz, but hadn't been called on to try the rumba together.

"Are you going to be okay with this, Rich? We both know how -- intimate -- that dance can get."

He grinned a little. "I know all too well." ~And I'm not sure if I'm up to this, either.~ "I'm game to try if you are, princess."

Nicole gave him a small smile in return as they walked to an open space on the floor. "Will you respect me in the morning?"

"Always, dear friend, always"

*****

When the rumba number was over, however, he was a little less sure of himself and wondering where the nearest ice bath could be found. The waltz with Nicole had been an utter joy as they flowed around the room. She obviously enjoyed it, and communicated her happiness in every step.

This dance touched a wholly different facet of this marvelous woman he'd only begun to know.

Her motions, always smooth, turned liquid. Suddenly, she had seemed to be as flexible as a great cat, and her eyes sparkled like stars. The effect on his own body was instant as he was caught up in the energy and joy she felt. He also knew that she'd felt -- she had to have -- his other reaction as they had danced.

The smile on her face at one point was that of a lioness examining her next meal.

He shivered and made his way to the restroom. ~Maybe a splash of cold water on the face will help.~

Nicole was in no better condition as she made her way to the ladies room. She'd lost it; the music had begun, her mind had gone on vacation, and her body had been left unsupervised.

~Dear God, I just wanted to devour him, there and then!~ A faint whine of frustration came from her as she sat down to deal with the amazing flow from her arousal. The pad was soaked.

~I wish I'd let Kate take me to that adult 'toy store', but after tonight, I think I'll go with the hand plan. I know there has to be someplace near the apartment that has something.~

She forcibly restrained herself from relieving her stress right there, quickly changed her pad, and returned to the studio before her resolve fractured.

As she reentered the hall she overheard Abe commenting to Kent. "I think that's the first time I've had to worry about whether a dance should have an 'Adults-Only' rating."

*****
Friday, February 23, 2001
Dance Studio
3:45PM PST

Nicole shook Abe's hand as she accepted the completion certificate for the dance coursework. The private lessons for the week had consisted of evaluations of her skills for each of the dances, and she had achieved a satisfactory grade for the entire set.

"You've worked very hard and accomplished a lot the past three weeks. Kent and I have both enjoyed having you as a student; as a graduate, you have a standing invitation to join us at the Friday dance party whenever you are in town."

She smiled at him. "I've enjoyed the lessons, too. I don't know when I'll make it back, but if I'm here on a Friday, I'll be here if I can."

*****

She stuck to her routine for this last day, though she had a final dinner with the Tanners and Alex between her last private lesson and the early evening class. She was subdued at the dance party that evening; Rich, too, was more quiet than normal as they both considered the end of the time she had in California.

"Rich? My flight leaves at about twelve-thirty tomorrow." Nicole stared at the ground and scuffed a toe. "Will you have time to come say goodbye, or do we need to say our farewell here?"

He reached a hand to her cheek, gently stroking it with a thumb as she gazed up at him again. "I'll be there tomorrow, Nicole."

"I think I'd better go before the waterworks start." She embraced him for a moment, then forced herself to step away and walk to her car.

*****
Saturday, February 24, 2001
Los Angeles, CA
11:30AM PST

It was the last shift. The subject was leaving for Virginia in about an hour, and she and her entourage of friends had gathered for a goodbye outside the security area. Even MacLeod was there.

She went to each person, starting with Richard. He received a warm hug and kiss on the cheek. As she started to step away, he held her for a moment as he spoke to her. She replied with a smile and a nod of her head. As she started to move on again, he held her hand for a moment more. His other hand pulled something from his jacket pocket, and she was visibly stunned when he gave her a small package. She went to open it, but he shook his head and restrained her as he spoke a few more words. After another embrace, they parted for the final time.

Alex was next, and she apparently said something to him quietly as he nodded his head as she moved on.

The elder Tanners came after Alex, and each gave her a warm embrace. Mrs. Tanner was first, and included a peck on the cheek. Mr. Tanner followed with his own hug for the tall redhead. The two spoke quietly to the young woman, and whatever they said caused a look of astonishment and joy. They were almost smothered in the embrace that followed.

She ended her round with Kathryn, wiping the tears from her face as they approached. The affection was plain between them, and tears were clear on each young woman's face as they said their goodbyes.

The redhead, still brushing stray tears away, turned and went through the scanners, pausing on the other side to wave goodbye again to the little group she'd left behind. Trailing her carryon, she soon disappeared from sight.

He kept an eye on the exit area until the flight took off and called the Washington office to give them a heads-up on the actual departure time.

~Time to head back to the office. The boss said I had the rest of the day off once the video was uploaded and the report was filed.~

*****

Rich, Nicole, Kate, Alex, and the elder Tanners stood outside the metal detectors leading to her gate in terminal 5. The long trip, seven weeks on the road, was coming to a close. As uncomfortable as they had been, there was an ache in her heart as she prepared to leave people she had come to know as much more than friends. Even worse, Kate had come to mean more to her than the bare word 'sister' could communicate, and she, too, was staying behind.

Nicole stepped up to Rich, first. "It's hard to say goodbye. I've had such a good time with you, but...."

"You have a journey to take that leads you away from here. My grandmother told me; she also said that you are to visit her when the time comes." He handed her an envelope. "This has a map, address, and phone number for when you go."

She had only to reach up a little to embrace him in a hug, which he returned. As they parted, she placed a kiss on his cheek and started to turn away. He held her hand to restrain her.

"Hold it. My grandmother also sent you this." He pulled a small, wrapped package from his jacket and handed it to her; he stopped her as she moved to unwrap it. "She said you shouldn't open it until you get home."

She hugged him again. "I'll wait; thank her for me, please?" she said as she turned toward Alex.

The young man looked a little uncertain. "Alex," she said as she stepped close, "Kate loves you. You know about that new part of her life now; do your best to take care of her, okay?"

He nodded. "Take care of yourself, Nicole. You mean more to her than I think you know."

She hugged him and moved on to the Tanners.

Marie came up and took the young woman's hands in her own. "I know I was hesitant the last time, but we've gotten to know you better this visit with all that's happened. I've seen how much you care for our daughter, and you've shown yourself a good and compassionate person. You're someone we'd be proud to consider part of our family."

Mr. Tanner startled Nicole a bit as he gave her a quick hug, which she gently returned.

"After your first visit," he said, "it sounded like you didn't have a real family anymore. Marie, Kate, Alex, and I have talked about it since that little revelation of Kate's. My daughter's future is closely tied to yours now; you're a part of our lives. We'd like you to feel welcome at our house any time you're in town. Consider our house your West Coast home."

"Mr. Tanner, I ... You don't have to do this. I appreciate it more than you know, but you and your wife hardly know me."

The unhesitating acceptance she felt from all three of the Tanners, and Alex, too, started tears from Nicole's eyes. Her vision was blurred as she felt herself embraced by her new family.

Kate stepped in; her green eyes awash in tears. "Sis, I wouldn't ever have believed what's happened if I hadn't lived it." She threw her arms around the tall woman's neck. "I'm going to miss you," she sobbed.

Tears trailed from the redhead's eyes as she returned the hug. "I'll miss you too, sis. I'll keep in touch as best I can, but it will be only letters during boot camp." She squeezed once, and released Kate. "Take care of yourself, your family, and Alex, okay?" She caressed her friend's cheek. "I love you, Kate."

She finally turned toward the security station and wiped the tears from her face. It was time to move ahead, again. It only took a couple of minutes to clear through, and she turned on the other side to wave to her friends and family. It would be good to be back at her apartment, though. A month from now, she'd be on the road again; this time for an indeterminate time in the Marines.

*****
Dulles International Airport
8:30PM EST

The light snow had slightly delayed several flights, including the one from Los Angeles carrying Miss Harrison. He'd gotten a briefing, and knew that the young woman was now considered an unlikely subject for further investigation. Her behavior over the last three weeks had departed so much from the profile provided that it seemed pointless to waste more time and resources.

They'd finish the surveillance for her trip, and make sure there weren't any surprises that cropped up over the next four weeks. Once she left for Marine Boot Camp, they'd have a hard time trying to keep an eye on her anyway.

He tagged along, following at a distance as she retrieved her luggage. A quick call to his partner brought his ride, and they kept watch as she retrieved her rental car and returned to her apartment.

"We're scheduled to finish out the evening shift. At midnight, we're done with her and can get our report filed." They sat quietly until they saw the lights go out at eleven o'clock. The car started up, and they returned to their offices.

*****
Fairfax, VA (35/21;snow)
9:00PM EST

Angela Ogle sat reading in the living room as the snow fell outside. Her assigned roommate, Nicole, was due back this evening from California.

~Odd that a newbie would cause such a ruckus at the office. Even the Colonel seems to have been disrupted a bit.~

The clatter of a key in the door pulled her attention away from her thoughts as a tall, slender redhead came into the apartment, accompanied by a wave of cold, outside air.

A train of suitcases, briefcase, and a purse lined up inside the entry; Nicole paused to rid herself of the encumbrance of her coat.

"Hi," she said as she folded the garment over her arm, "I'm your roommate, Nicole Harrison. You must be Angela." She saw a woman with a face that held faint echoes of Rich's facial features. She was, perhaps, in her mid-thirties, and had a sense of calm about her. Her dark hair was just barely shoulder length and pulled back in a ponytail.

There was an underlying sense of strength about her -- the feeling of solid leadership.

*****

She hadn't spent much time with Angela this evening. She had unpacking to do, and needed to get organized for going to the office tomorrow; she said good night, and retired to her own bedroom.

She found, tucked into her purse, the package given to her by Rich and his grandmother. The wrapping was simple, just white paper. Nicole carefully picked at the tape and gently removed the paper. A small box was revealed, wrapped in another piece of paper -- a letter, it seemed. She unfolded it and began to read:

Dear Nicole,

I'm sure you are wondering at this point why I have sent this gift to you or, indeed, how I know who you are.

Richard, my grandson, has told you that I am a Cherokee medicine woman, or shaman. My clan and family have been chosen to serve our people for many hundreds of years; we are more sensitive than most to the spirits working in the world. Those spirits told me of you and something of your place in the world.

You face a long life that will be full of trials that you only dimly see -- your own 'Trail of Tears'. The box contains a necklace and earrings, named ‘Journey’, which symbolize the trail the Cherokee faced.

As your work continues, you are welcome to come and spend time talking with me. We have experience in dealing with some of the challenges you now face and will give what advice we can.

I offer you a blessing of my tribe as you begin your journey:

May the warm winds of Heaven blow softly on your home,
And the Great Spirit bless all who enter there.
May your moccasins make happy tracks in many snows,
And may the rainbow always touch your shoulder.

Blessings on you,

Ahyoka MacLeod

Nicole opened the box, and found the earrings and necklace nestled inside. The silver of the pendant glowed against the black cord, and the earrings were a perfect complement.

It was nearly eleven o'clock before she was settled enough to even try to go to sleep.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Amazon - Part 10b: Home Stretch
By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********
Wednesday, February 28, 2001
Washington, D.C.
6:00AM EST

Connie had been stirring restlessly, even before the alarm sang its raucous song. Her sleep had been broken by sharply imaged dreams that had, more than once, left her suppressing a scream of fear as she bolted upright in her bed.

She went through her morning routine on autopilot, quickly showering off the sweat from the terrors of the night and dressing as nicely as her limited wardrobe allowed for the day at the office.

She primped quickly as she paused by the mirror next to the door, but froze as the face of a man -- her older near-twin, it seemed -- overlaid her image. As quickly as it appeared, it faded; she shook her head and left for work. From the back of her mind came a sense of disorientation, and the same feeling she had when she slowly awoke from a deep sleep.

*****
WGSS Offices
7:50AM EST

As Nicole had watched the local newscast this morning, there was a long report about an accident the previous afternoon -- a hit-and-run that had left a high school senior in the hospital's Intensive Care Unit, and several of his friends were interviewed. The boy was popular enough that area police were making every effort to locate the vehicle.

The cold air had lent an edge of caution to the morning drive; Nicole trusted her driving, but the snowflakes were greasing up some of the area roadways, where the locals seemed to have forgotten any prior adjustment to slick highways and were sliding dangerously close to each other. Years of driving in upstate New York, Massachusetts, and Wisconsin had instilled reflexes in the redhead that the change of body hadn't affected.

There were one or two cars that had slid off the road as they made their way to the office; tow trucks were out in sufficient force to have arrived on the scene before the two commuters had driven by.

This morning's e-mail included a typically terse message from the Colonel. He'd arranged for use of the facilities at George Mason University, and said he'd scheduled workout times for Tuesday and Thursday evening, plus Saturday mornings from seven o'clock until noon, to help Nicole with her preparations. This Thursday's session would be an orientation for the rest of the month. He noted that she was scheduled for a visit to the recruiter Saturday, and he'd not expect a Saturday session this week.

She made a note of the location and times as she sent a reply, then scooted off to meet with Angela's team. The next batch of data was due to be reviewed, formatted, and entered into the database. The work was hardly challenging, but having a chance to look over the types of data collected was interesting. She made a point of finding out about the equipment employed, and just how and why it was used as part of the site scanning effort.

Nicole tapped away at the keyboard, making occasional notes as she worked. As she clicked to enter a block of data, the system hesitated for nearly half a minute. As the screen finally updated, Nicole frowned and made a note of the time.

~With the horsepower we have in the server room, there's no excuse for that kind of hesitation on this size database. If there isn't a heavy load on the system, something isn't right.~

More notations went on the notepad as a series of checks came to mind. She wouldn't be here long, but at least she could clean up whatever configuration problem had caused the hitches.

*****
Washington, DC
Hunter Security Offices
8:00AM EST

The mood in the conference room was hardly less somber than the day before; Rodney had sprung for coffee and a couple of dozen boxes of fresh-baked cinnamon rolls, but for the most part the pastry was left untouched. It was an obvious attempt to encourage morale, but, after the events of the previous day, no one was interested in anything except their own job.

Connie stopped at the doorway, hesitant to enter. She'd had an odd tension in her forehead all morning, and the muscles in the back of her neck were taut. This early meeting to continue planning for a significantly higher level of spying on the Wing organization, and their new employee, Nicole Harrison, was a continuation from the previous afternoon.

With the weekend coming up, Connie needed to be present for the planning on her upcoming career in the Marine Corps. The appointment book at the recruiter's had been duplicated for the day, and the young man who'd had the appointment following Harrison's had had an unfortunate 'accident' yesterday afternoon. As soon as the call had been placed to cancel the appointment, the call was made to take the spot.

The meeting had been planned to run all day, with a lunch brought in to allow planning to continue while the participants fed themselves. The office couldn't affect operations outside the region, but they had begun re-organizing into task groups to cover what had to be done locally, and provide coordination with the team that would keep an eye on Connie while she was in the Marines.

The young woman was studying the outline of what was expected for the next few months, learning her part in the surveillance effort. ~They're putting too many assets on this,~ came the thought as she reviewed the plan. ~So many people on the break-in team will get in each other's way. They'll likely get caught before they crack the WGSS security system.~

She sat upright, puzzled at her own thoughts. ~Where did that come from?~ She was lost in her thoughts and didn't notice Rod walk up beside her at the table. She started when he spoke.

“Connie?”

She spun around, and relaxed quickly when she saw her 'mentor'. "Mr. Graham! You startled me."

"I'm sorry, Connie. Chelsea and I wondered if you'd like to join us for supper tonight?"

The young woman's face lit at the prospect of company and a better than average meal. She was more than happy to accept the invitation.

~At least that hasn't changed,~ Rod thought. ~Whatever the shape, a good meal is still a draw.~

*****
12:00 Noon EST
WGSS Offices

The bridge group was waiting for Amelia to arrive as Nicole pulled a chair up near the table. Marissa and Tejas had just arrived, and set out the cards and score sheets as the microwaves hummed away on their lunches.

Amelia was looking much the worse for wear as she walked in; it wasn't so much any one item, but the slight slouch of her shoulders, the slight bag under her eyes, and the frequent blinking of tired eyes made it clear that the night hadn't been restful.

"Morning, Amelia."

"Hi, Nicole." The blonde looked longingly at the hot water spigot; a nice, hot, *strong* cup of tea was tempting. She hadn't gotten up early this morning, but less than five hours of sleep had made the morning difficult.

Her state hadn't escaped the redhead's notice. "I'm sorry I kept you guys up last night. I should have left earlier."

Amelia sat down and started in on her lunch, while Marissa and Tejas dropped into their chairs. It was fun, but the blonde's game was noticeably less sharp than normal. She shot a grateful look at Nicole when a cup of hot tea appeared at her place; a few sips later, as the stimulant took hold, she began to wonder just how the woman knew what was wanted.

*****

"Okay, Nicole, how did you know?" Amelia and Nicole were alone in the server room at the moment, getting organized for the afternoon's work.

"Pardon?"

"The tea."

With a small grin, Nicole explained. "One of the extra gifts I have is the ability to sense emotions -- *just* emotions. Your longing for the caffeine, when you looked at the hot water dispenser, was like a halogen lamp. It wasn't too hard to figure out."

"I think you were sent just to make my life weird." Amelia cocked her head. "Now that you're around, even if Trish and I say no, I suspect things won't ever be back to normal, either."

"I'll only be here 'til about the end of next month, so take heart. Things should settle down after I'm away from here."

The two spent time reviewing the tasks completed the day before, and Amelia found herself already digging deeper into her job jar than she'd expected. The redhead had made significant progress on the week's task list.

"Amelia, before I get started today, I'd like your permission to run some tests on the database system."

It took a few minutes for Nicole to explain what she'd seen, why she thought it might be a problem, and what she intended to do to determine the root cause. There were a couple of points where she had to explain her chain of reasoning, as the breadth of her experience pointed to possible problems that hadn't occurred to the comparatively inexperienced blonde.

The look from Amelia was a mix of awe and confusion. "Nicole, there is no way on God's green earth that you could be a new college graduate. I've been out of school for over five years, and gone through several training courses for both the hardware and software in here. I have been working with these systems nearly every day, and didn't know to even *look* at some of these things!"

The redhead shrugged. "Those courses never tell you quite everything you wind up needing to know."

"But how...."

For a moment, the youthful mask dropped. "For now, let's just say I've had some good teachers."

"That's a 'Microsoft Help' answer: completely correct, and utterly useless." She grimaced. "Is there any reason why I shouldn't just give you a list of things I'd like you to look at for the next four weeks, and let you work them in as you run your tests? And will you let me look over your shoulder from time to time so I can learn what you're doing, and why?"

"You're the boss. I'll work with you however you want me to."

The skepticism radiated from Nicole's companion. "Right. I suspect there's an awful lot you can't, or won't, tell me unless I accept your invitation."

The only reply was a silent shrug.

*****
5:45PM EST
Amelia's Apartment

Trish dug into the spice cabinet as she had the kitchen duty tonight; she’d finished her classes early enough to get a head start on the preparations. She had had a distracted day -- the fatigue from the late night made her work harder to focus on the Music History lecture. Her friends had remarked, too, on her weariness -- though not without taking advantage of the situation.

“Trish, you and your partner really should wait for a non-school night.”

Normally, such a comment would have received a risqué response; today her brain was functioning on -- at best -- two cylinders out of eight. She felt the heat rise in her cheeks, and the group around her gave themselves a high-five in celebration of a long-sought -- and very rare -- success.

She managed to keep up with the required note taking and was grateful when she finally wobbled into the apartment. The cats, by some means known only to them, seemed to know she wasn't up to dealing with their feline shenanigans -- the two parked on the back of the couch and just observed.

The previous evening's events continued to run through the back of her mind; she wasn't certain she trusted Nicole -- the story was just too bizarre to be credible.

~But Amelia *does* trust her, it seems., and if there's one person in this world I trust, it's her.~

They had much to talk about during supper. ~Maybe we should invite Nicole to the performance this weekend. We'll see how she behaves in our social setting.~

*****
6:00PM EST
Rod Graham's home

Rod had finished setting the table and was standing as Chelsea put the finishing touches on the meal. There hadn't been much time for the two to talk before Connie was due, but Chelsea was dealing with a faint echo of the frustration that Rod felt. She felt as if there was something wrong and that it revolved around Connie, but couldn't identify just what the problem was.

Connie was shy, hesitating as she entered a house that her memory told her she had visited before, though she seemed to recall other visits by someone else. The three quickly settled around the table, and the meal passed quickly and pleasantly between the good food and conversation.

Rod deliberately guided the conversation away from topics that could stray too close to the new situation at work. After the meal, however, they settled themselves in the living room. Connie was relating the strange confusion she'd felt the last couple of days -- almost as if she wasn't herself. Chelsea shot her husband a look, which he returned with a minimal shake of the head.

Later, after their guest had left, the couple were talking over the cleanup. "Something's wrong about her whole situation, Rod. What's going on?"

Rod explained the situation as best he could, and by the end of the evening, his wife was alternating between fury at what had happened to their friend, and fear of a similar fate for her partner.

*****
8:30PM EST
Nicole's Apartment

Dinner had gone well, and Nicole had retired to her bedroom to do her journal update and language lesson for the day. She stood and stretched after hunching over for so long. The journal was up-to-date for her new life, but there was a lot of work to capture her life as Tom. The time spent recording that life she'd left behind also gave Nicole time to wonder how that missing part of her heart was doing.

~It's safer for her, but, dear heaven, I miss Beth so much.~ It took a while to force her thoughts away from that channel, and return to a more immediate question.

"Artemis? Do you have a few minutes?"

The goddess blinked into the bedroom. "What can I do for you, Nicole?"

Nicole outlined the events of the previous two days, and the discussion with Amelia and Trish. "I don't want you to be surprised, or offended for that matter, but I really felt we could use someone with Trish's talent. She didn't cause the 'tickle' at first, but after I asked her to join, we both felt it."

Artemis nodded. "I think you got your answer; I don't think I'm in a position to argue, either. She seems like a very good person, though hardly a warrior."

The redhead shrugged. "I really don't want to build just an army. We have a nation to create, and that means a history, music, ceremonies, and all the rest. Will you work with Trish, if she accepts, so she can learn what kind of music she can begin looking for?"

"Certainly, but isn't that a waste of resources? Having someone who's just a musician seems a bit of a waste."

Nicole grinned. "I was thinking that, for centuries, the bards were teachers to an otherwise illiterate populace as they traveled around the countryside. We're not illiterate, but I think that might be another way to use Trish's talents. I think she'll need more schooling, but she can set up the 'Introduction to the Amazon Nation' course that we'll eventually need."

*****
Thursday, March 1, 2001
9:30AM EST

*Clickety-clickety.*

Tap, tap, tap, tap, ...

The rhythmic tapping of fingernails on a desktop reflected the impatience of the person at the computer. The system was working, but it was like trying to pour ketchup out of a newly opened bottle. It was taking f-o-r-e-v-e-r, or at least it seemed that way.

After years of working on high-end clusters for large clients, it was annoying at the moment to be dealing with the smaller, slower systems here. ~Just an incentive to tune them as best I can, I guess.~

She checked the list, and grabbed another image file from Angela's project archive.

*****
1:15PM EST

The closer hissed as it fought to shut the door against the out-rush of air from the server room. The figure at the console didn't react until the soft clumping was close enough to speak easily over the noise of the fans.

"Hi, Amelia." Nicole didn't even turn as she greeted the newcomer.

"Why aren't you running the tests, yet? I'd have expected you to have the scripts set up and kicked off already."

"I want to run the full set of tests; if I don't, there are a couple of configuration options I could miss the settings for. Besides, this way I have everything set for a post-fix retest, and can make sure things work as they should. And the data will be captured to back up the choices we have to make."

“You're being obscenely thorough, you know.”

“This is what I do, Amelia. Attention to detail is critical; you know that as well as I do. This way, I can write up a report for you that will show Joanne what we did, why we did it, and the improvements it made. You'll probably get a bonus for it.”

"If any bonuses are handed out, you'll be on the list. Oh, by the way, Trish and I wondered if you’d like to join us at the coffeehouse tomorrow night. Trish is booked there for the weekend. You might enjoy the performance, and you can meet some of our friends, too."

"That sounds like a wonderful idea, Amelia. Thank you for inviting me along. I have a morning appointment Saturday, so I can't stay too late. Can we meet at your place, and I'll follow you?"

The two agreed on a time, and Amelia suggested very casual, comfortable, layered clothing. "It will be cool at first, but the room will warm up once everyone shows up and has been there a while."

*****
6:30PM EST
George Mason University

Nicole had grabbed a quick, light meal -- taking time to change into workout clothes -- before making the short drive to GMU's campus, thankful for the fact she didn't have to fight the dense traffic on the Beltway. The chilly wind made her grateful for the jacket she wore as she scurried from the parking lot to the building.

The Colonel was waiting just outside the locker rooms of the Recreational Sports Complex. They moved off into a nearby office.

"First, I want you to try each of the physical tests you'll be required to complete. That way I'll have an idea of what we need to work on. We'll also take time to run through a practice ASVAB...."

"Pardon? ASVAB?"

"You'll need to learn the acronyms, the government in general, and the military in particular, love them. A.S.V.A.B stands for Armed Services Vocational Aptitude Battery. It's a series of tests that will measure your skills and determine whether you're qualified to enter the military, and what sort of specializations you're qualified for. I have some practice tests for you. We'll run through the physical tests first, and then you can take the ASVAB."

His reaction to her time in the three-mile run was almost funny. She'd tried -- really -- not to show off. Managing a steady six-minute mile, and ending the run without really breathing hard, wasn't a good way to avoid attention. He refrained from comment, though, as he'd seen long-distance runners with a similarly slender frame.

The pull-ups and sit-ups were more an exercise in patience; she hardly pushed herself and managed sixty sit-ups in the two minutes. The pull-ups were as bad -- or good, depending -- as the rest of the testing.

He sat down on a bench and just looked at the redhead. She'd breezed through every physical requirement, and appeared to be capable of levels that the very best of his SAS troopers would find unachievable. Given her body shape, she must be made of pure muscle; the running wasn't much of a surprise, but the number of pull-ups she'd managed had revealed a strength not reflected in her build. He gazed steadily, and intently, at the young woman, as she took the time allotted for recovery. It wasn't as if she needed it.

~Who ARE you, Miss Harrison? WHAT are you?~

The hair on the back of his neck rose as, at the moment those thoughts ran through his mind, she looked in his direction and quirked an eyebrow.

She stood, quietly at the moment, stretching and testing the muscles in each limb. The exercise had -- almost -- been fun. She hadn't let go; she had tried to demonstrate that the physical part of this training was the least of his worries. Perhaps, though, his background might provide *something* to do that would be more of a challenge.

He was sitting quietly on the bench, in that state of relaxed alertness, when she noticed he was gazing intently and his emotions were a whirl of questioning. She looked in his direction and quirked an eyebrow, curious to see if he'd explain. The feeling of questioning intensified, and she felt a spike of concern.

"Ms Harrison, that performance was nothing short of remarkable. Would you care to explain how you just managed to exceed the physical requirements, and do so without -- so far as I can tell -- appreciable effort?"

~I knew this could happen.~ Nicole cringed inwardly as she tried to assemble an explanation. "Colonel," she began, "as long as I've been physically able, I've worked hard at trying to keep up with as rigorous a set of exercises as circumstances permit.”

He knew quite well that she was withholding information, though he doubted she was lying. She had to understand what he was trying to accomplish, though.

“Ms Harrison, one of the things that basic training is supposed to accomplish is to teach you how to push beyond your physical limits. It is an essential skill in combat, and has saved my life and the lives of my squadmates more than once. My intent is to help you find those limits now, and start teaching you before you get into training. I cannot do that if you will not push yourself to find those limits.”

“Colonel,” she stopped. ~What can I say?~

Stirling watched as her face reflected her internal debate. “Nicole, I'm going to assume this, too, is tied up in whatever you and Doctor Wing are involved in. I think it may be well if we three sit down together and talk about this situation. You will hardly need this much of my time, just to learn the various ranks and the like.” He waved at a stack of paper. “You can read without spending three evenings a week jogging around a track, and I can check your memorization easily.

“You managed to exceed every level of physical workout I'd planned on, so at best I'll need to take time to re-plan my workouts. If nothing else, we can make sure your endurance is built up. For now, we can look at the material you should learn prior to reporting to boot camp. I've included a copy of 'Military Careers', which outlines the jobs available. I flagged some of the specializations that are best suited to prepare you for a team lead position.”

His exasperation was clear, and the redhead was hesitant to add to it. “Colonel, I think you need to know that I have an eidetic memory. It won't take long to memorize this material; if there is other material you think I'd find helpful, you might want to dig it out. This,” she waved at the stack, “should be well in hand by Tuesday.”

“You and your mentor aren't making this any easier.”

*****
Friday, March 2, 2001
7:45AM EST

Angela had brought her car to a stop in the WGSS parking lot, and, as she turned the machine off, turned to her roommate. "Nicole? We normally go out as a group for lunch on Friday; would you like to join us today?"

"Sure! Just let me know when it's time to go." Such things were typical for small companies, and being invited along was a good sign that the team had accepted her as a part of the group.

*****
11:45AM EST

As a result of the earlier invitation, Nicole found herself collected from the computer as the team piled into a couple of cars for the twenty-minute trip. The lunch location turned out to be the 'Big Bowl', a Chinese and Thai restaurant in Reston. The place had a stir fry bar, Thai curries, and a group share menu. Several people recommended the bar, and for this week, Nicole agreed. Angela displayed a taste for hot dishes, selecting a spicy Sichuan beef entrée.

Nicole snickered at the choice. "Angela, I didn't think you needed to toast your tongue to get rid of the aftertaste of my cooking!"

The group laughed as the newest employee got her turn being gently hazed about her cooking skills.

*****
1:15PM EST
WGSS Offices

~Okay. The scripts are set up and ready to run. I have the priority set so it won't bog down the work other people are trying to do, and the data is redirected to a volume that's pretty much free. That will prevent any weird delays due to disk contention.~

She double checked the disk free space and reassured herself that there was sufficient room for the data that would be collected. It wouldn't take too much room, but crashing the system due to a full disk wouldn't endear her to Amelia. She might get fired, and then she'd be stuck queening for the rest of her life.

As if she wasn't going to be doing that anyway.

She scanned the command file one last time, closed it, and started the process. By Monday, the initial results would have been captured and analyzed by the tools she'd either found or re-created.

~Okay, now that that's done, let's see how much more of Amelia's job jar I can empty today.~

*****
St. Anne's Episcopalian Church, Reston, VA
7:30PM EST

The jacket had come off early, as the crowded basement of the church had filled with local folk music fans. Nicole had, at first, found herself busy helping Amelia as she set up a sales table near the door; she'd taken time, though, to complete her collection of Trish's music. She left her friend with a hot cup of coffee, and found a seat a little closer to the platform.

The first set finished, and as the notes died softly in the crowded room, Nicole opened her eyes. She'd closed them, allowing the musician to paint a picture within her mind, undisturbed by the surrounding crowd. It was a visit to an art gallery, where each person's experience created a unique image from the words and music from the stage.

Nicole joined in the generous applause, and marveled at the creativity displayed by the young woman taking her bow. Trish was someone to be treasured as a friend, even if she decided she didn't want the burdens that would come with accepting the Call. The redhead slipped out of her seat, and quickly slid into a chair behind the sales table; Amelia sent a grateful look her way as the line of customers built. The blonde nudged her helper. "If they want it autographed, just flag Trish over."

Nicole found herself chatting amiably with various people as they browsed the stacks of CDs and other merchandise; it was interesting that there was such a range of ages present -- including one child who was wearing a stocking cap.

"May I help you?" Nicole asked her, or him. The young one's parents came up behind with one of the new CDs, as the end of the line finally arrived. She noted with interest the red hair on both parents.

The young one held out the CD. "I'd like to buy this one, please."

Nicole smiled, and handled the transaction. "You prefer this kind of music?"

The mother nodded. "My daughter has a friend who heard Trish, and loaned her a CD to listen to while she was going through chemo. She insisted on our bringing her here tonight, and we’re both glad she did."

"Would you like me to get Trish to autograph the disk for you?"

The girl's face beamed at the prospect. "Could you, please?"

"I'd be happy to. Trish!" Nicole waved a hand at the musician.

The adults struck up a conversation while waiting for the signature, and it continued after Trish moved on to sign other discs. The child, Tara Davidson, was undergoing treatment for leukemia. The doctors were pleased with her progress, but her hair loss was an emotional drain since she was frequently teased. She had been a very pretty child, and the bald look made her stand out. "We'd like to get her a nice wig; her treatments will be continuing for a while, but it's hard to find one with anything like the right shade of red. She was really proud of her hair color; it was almost like yours, miss, and pretty unique."

The mother, Marilyn, watched the reaction of the red-haired woman at the table. She seemed young, though apparently mature for her age; at least her vocabulary was more like Marilyn's own parents than was typical for someone in her mid-twenties. Still, sympathy showed clearly on the young woman's face, before it changed to a thoughtful look as the tall redhead glanced in Tara's direction. ~She's thinking about my little girl, it seems. I wonder just what she has in mind?~

Tara caught Nicole's glance, and smiled uncertainly. The woman's look was intent, but not frightening; there was a hint of warmth and friendliness in the look sent her way. The youngster relaxed a bit, as she felt no threat from the other side of the table.

Nicole glanced at Amelia, and, after receiving a nod, offered to see what she could find. "I may have an idea how to help your daughter, Marilyn, but I'll have to make some phone calls first." The family left a phone number for further questions. ~If I have to chop my hair off, at least I can make good use of it.~

*****
Saturday, March 3, 2001
Fairfax Center
8:00AM EST

It was a pleasantly short ride to the recruiter's office, as it sat a couple of miles down the road at the mall. She wasn't sure what the events for the day would be, though she understood from her chats with David Stirling that she'd be here awhile for some testing, then, if there were no disqualifying problems, she'd get an appointment at a nearby processing station for the next step.

She had allowed plenty of time, even given it was early on a Saturday morning, and she arrived well ahead of her appointment. The office was empty at the moment, though there was a door open to the back rooms, and she sat patiently in a chair, eyes closed, thinking and listening.

The faint swish of cloth on cloth called her back to alertness, and she opened her eyes. A few moments later, a block of a man, dressed in a Marine uniform, entered from the open door. Nicole noted his eyes as they quickly scanned the room, lighting on her for a moment.

His utter lack of reaction was reassuring. The last thing she wanted was to deal with someone who forgot the axiom 'appearances can be deceiving.' He stopped at his desk and checked something atop it.

"Ms. Harrison?"

The next half-hour was a superficially casual conversation. The man, Sergeant Raymond, was quite good at his job. Whether by training or natural talent, he quizzed her about who she was, her background, why she was there, and why she thought the Marines would be interested in her. In particular, he was curious as to her age; she was six years older than the typical recruit -- and built rather lightly for the stresses of military life.

"And," he continued, "it seems odd that someone with not one, but two college degrees would side-step Officer Candidate School. Can you enlighten me as to your reasons for that choice?"

"Certainly; I did some research, and found something quite interesting. Second Lieutenants who come up through the ranks have a lower casualty rate in their units than those who just go through OCS. I don't mind taking time, if it means saving lives."

He nodded, whether in agreement or just thought she didn't know. "Alright, I think we can continue with the rest of your screening. With your education, you will be enlisted as at least Private First Class, which means you'll be expected to handle more than the average recruit." The next ten minutes were filled with verification of information -- Social Security Number, driver's license, birth certificate, and -- last but not least -- proof of high school graduation.

The first of an imposing stack of forms was filled in, and the Sergeant quickly made copies of the documentation. He dropped back into his chair, and smiled at Nicole. "One thing you'll learn quickly is that the military runs on paperwork." He handed her a clipboard full of forms. "All these need to be filled out. Once they're done, you'll take an aptitude screening test, the ASVAB. It should take about two hours or so; I'll go over the paperwork while you're taking the test, and we can review the forms. Once all that's done, we'll take a look at your test results. I suspect you'll be done before noon."

"Sounds good, Sergeant. I'll get started on these." As she stood up, the door opened. A young woman walked in looking very uncertain of her destination. She caught sight of the tall redhead, and Nicole sensed a spike of worry that settled back into a low level of fretting as the new arrival walked to the desk where the Sergeant sat.

"Hello, I'm Constance Sinclair. I have an appointment with you for this morning."

It was her -- the target. The tall redhead that had everyone in the office in a dither had just stood up and moved to a table. Connie recalled the briefing she'd received, but ink on paper did no justice to the woman. Even the photographs were inadequate to seeing her in action.

She was tall, and graceful as a model. Even though she was dressed casually, she looked like she'd stepped out of a catalog. Her make-up was done with restraint. She looked elegant, even with her long, braided hair trailing over her back.

The young woman was envious. Still, there was warmth in the smile that had been directed her way; the impression, after only moments of contact, was of invitation and welcoming. It was like she was inviting Connie to come into a warm, hospitable room.

~It's ironic,~ the little brunette thought, ~that the best link we have to a group as dangerous as the Amazons is a woman who leaves me feeling a lot like Rod does.~ She felt more restlessness from a back corner of her mind, and a sense that things were deeper than she knew. ~It's like my woman's intuition is screaming at me.~

*****

~Paper, paper and MORE paper.~ Nicole flexed her hand as she paused to read the instructions for the next section of the form. ~Hospitalizations. Let me think -- nope none of those. I've hardly had time to need it, and given the overhaul I got from the manufacturer, I doubt I'm ready for any major maintenance for a while.~

She racked her mind for a moment, and tried to send a nudge to that odd corner of her mind where the memories of Nicole's past resided. Still, nothing bubbled to the surface. She'd had a complete set of immunizations, no injuries other than the odd scuff from a fall, and had never had to be hospitalized. ~I -- either of me -- had the flu, and chicken pox, but nothing more serious than that.~

Some of the information she filled in was a bit of a guess, since she didn't know her exact weight, but she filled in the spaces on the forms as best she could.

The next form was fairly short as it inquired about drugs, arrests, and her status as a conscientious objector. She had little to put on the form, but there wasn't any hurry to finish, and she took her time. ~No drugs; no arrests -- not even a traffic ticket.~ She thought back to Tom's youth. ~Come to think of it, he didn't have any tickets either.~ The conscientious objector question rolled around in her mind for a minute; she objected -- strenuously -- to anything more than the violence required for self-preservation. Being called into a life where she was likely to be involved in a low-intensity war for years grated on her nerves.

She reviewed the stack of documents one last time from top to bottom, and secured them to the clipboard as she heard Sergeant Reynolds finishing up with Constance. The young woman -- proportionally less slender than Nicole, but by no means heavily built -- still radiated nervousness as she talked with the Marine.

~She's really not happy with being here, though she's hiding it reasonably well.~ The queen considered her options and decided to see if she couldn't draw a little attention from the child. ~I can have a little fun, anyway.~ She walked up to the desk, clipboard in hand, and waited until she caught the man's attention.

"I have the forms filled out ... sir."

The man's eyes locked on her like twin cannon, and narrowed; he had noticed the slight pause. "Ms. Harrison, I appreciate the intended courtesy, but in the service you should NEVER call a Sergeant 'Sir'; you should always say 'Sergeant'."

"I'll make sure I remember that, Sergeant." She felt Ms. Sinclair's tension level drop a little as the recruiter's attention was diverted for a moment. ~Mission accomplished.~

She resisted the temptation to wink at the man, though she barely managed to suppress a smile.

He handed the clipboard full of forms to Constance, and directed her to the table Nicole had used.

"Now then, Ms. Harrison, we'll get you going on the tests. If you need to visit the head, you might want to do so now, before you get started. Ordinarily, we'd administer just the screening test, but with your education, I think it's more efficient to let you take the full test now. Fortunately, we have the computer based version, so you'll get a score immediately on completion."

*****
12:30PM EST
Fairfax Center

~Well, that went well.~

The recruiter had been more than pleased as he looked over the ASVAB results. She'd scored in the ninety-ninth percentile, with only her 'Auto and Shop' score being less than stellar. ~I never did care for working on cars, anyway.~

He looked up after reviewing her scores. "You'll have your pick of any MOS that has an opening, based on these scores. Do you have any preferences?" He was smiling happily at the thought of the potential revealed.

"I do; I've worked with someone who's been in the military, and they think my skills and interests will match best with MOS 0261, a Geographic Intelligence Specialist."

The sergeant nodded. "I see no problem, but that MOS requires a top secret clearance." He outlined the process -- performed by the Naval Security Group Liaison -- including the checks on the family. Another form was extracted from a file, and they spent a few minutes ensuring all the requisite information was captured.

Reynolds reviewed the paperwork, and the two went over the contract to ensure Nicole understood all the commitments on both sides. "I'd plan for a trip to Richmond next weekend. There's nothing in any of this data to indicate you'll be rejected. You'll receive the information in the mail, probably by Wednesday, with where you need to be, when, and what you'll be doing when you get there."

He made some suggestions as to how to pack, and as she stood, he made one last recommendation. "I'd work on your physical conditioning. Upper body strength and endurance are important."

~Well, that's that for today. It's early enough to do something yet.~ It had been too long since her last visit, and it really was time. She pulled out her cell phone and punched the first speed-dial number. "Hello, Michael. Would you mind if I spent the rest of the day at your cabin?"

*****
Sunday, March 4, 2001
12:15PM EST
Amelia and Trish's Apartment

"So what do you think, Trish?" Amelia had parked on the couch, and Yang took advantage of her stretched out legs to occupy the blonde's lap. She'd been quiet since the two had shared brunch.

"About?" Yin had appropriated the back of Trish's chair, and blinked as the two-legged residents broke the comfortable quiet.

"Nicole. Her offer. I've been turning it over in my head for the last four days, and I've told you what I've seen around work. She has Colonel Stirling nearly talking to himself," Trish tittered at the image, "and I swear she knows more about the network and server systems than anyone her age has a right to. She's smart, and caring -- you saw how she reacted to that kid with cancer."

Trish nodded. "She has something in mind to help, that's obvious." The brown haired woman smiled at her partner. "I like the idea of working with, and for, someone who can care about one child. She also seems to be willing to accept us as we are, which is a big plus in my book."

"So?"

There was a long pause as the young woman thought through what she knew. "I think we should accept her offer. What do you think?"

"I agree with you; let's make the call."

*****
12:30PM EST
Nicole's Apartment

The rain was beating on the wall, rather than the window this morning. March in Virginia was proving to be like April or early May in Wisconsin -- damp and windy. The trees were just beginning to pop their buds, and the hint of the new life was a comforting reminder to Nicole.

Angela had wandered off for the remainder of the day, as there was a weekend seminar at Georgetown given by one of her old professors; the redhead was snuggled into 'her' reading chair, with a mug of hot chocolate on the side table. Her quiet review of the material from David Stirling was interrupted by the chirping of her cell-phone. The caller ID popped up Amelia's number.

"Hi, Amelia. What's up?"

"Nicole, Trish and I have made our decision. We accept your offer."

~Yes! YES! *YES!!*~ The redhead's heart rang with the pure joy of knowing that she and Kate were that much less alone. There would be time later to bask in the emotions; for now, it was time to bring her new sisters into the family. It took a fair amount of self-control to restrain the urge to dance.

"Thank you, Amelia," the queen finally responded, her pleasure obvious in her voice. "We'll need to get together for your induction. Will this afternoon work, or do we need to schedule something for later?"

"We're free this evening, so if it will work for you, why not come by around six o'clock. I'll have something ready for supper; then we can sit and you can answer some of the questions I've been dying to ask."

"I'll be happy to; there will be at least four of us for supper, Mela, but I'd like to see if I can get Kate Tanner, my sister Amazon who's in California, here as well. I want all my sisters to get to know each other. I'll call as soon as Kate gives me a yes or no."

"It won't matter much. I'll have plenty for everyone."

"Wonderful! Assume five for supper then, and I'll see you a little before six -- and thank you, Amelia. You don't realize, yet, just how much this means to me."

Nicole ended the call, with a huge smile on her face. "Artemis? Do you have a moment?"

"Yes, Nicole? What can I do for you?" The room, empty an instant before, now held the ancient, but now familiar, goddess.

Even the strain in their relationship couldn't sour her happiness as the redhead continued. "Amelia just called; she and Trish have accepted the Call." Artemis' eyes widened, and her smile was nearly as radiant as the queen's. "I'd like to have the induction this evening -- six o'clock works for them -- but I have a couple of other issues. I'll need a way to get there without calling attention to us, and I'd also like Kate to join us. Are you willing to help get Kate and me there and back home?"

"You'd like me to go pick up Kate, then take both of you to Amelia's?"

"Almost. I intend to call Kate and see if she's available. If she is, I'd like you to take me with you so I can say hello to the Tanners."

The black-haired woman nodded. "That would be fine. Shall I wait while you call?"

"If you would, please."

Artemis' sharp hearing allowed her to listen to both sides of the conversation, and she grinned as Nicole filled her friend and sister Amazon in on the events of the past several days, and the plans for the afternoon and evening. The young brunette was enthusiastic in her agreement, and plans were quickly made for the visit to the West Coast, and the return trip for the ceremony.

*****
4:30PM EST/1:30PM PST
Tanner Home

Nicole and Artemis blinked into the living room at the appointed time, and the waiting young woman started at first, then beamed at their arrival. Artemis received her due respect, as she acknowledged the slight bow from Kate. The tall queen, however, was on the receiving end of a distinctly sisterly pounce.

The two found, once again, the warmth of affection that each felt for the other -- something that seemed to be unique to them. Kate's affection for Alex, as deep and intense as it was, reached a different part of her soul from that place held by Nicole. The young woman was, to a degree, conflicted by the divergent calls on her loyalties; she knew, however, that she had made a deliberate choice to accept the call to the Amazons. Her first loyalty would be to her queen and sister.

Nicole, too, felt that warm bond to Kate. It was -- unique. As much as Tom had loved Beth, this feeling was on a conscious level; she knew that her sister was here.

Artemis departed for the moment. She wasn't ready, yet, to introduce herself to the others in the Tanner clan. Nicole and Kate vanished into the kitchen to spend the remainder of the next hour catching up on the state of the Tanner family.

It was far too soon, for Nicole, when it was time to exchange farewell hugs and depart.

*****
5:30PM EST
Amelia and Trish's Apartment

The wondrous smell of cheddar cheese permeated the whole apartment, with undertones of baking bread and cinnamon that were sufficient to leave both women's mouths watering as they put the last touches on the cleaning and straightening of their home -- even the cats’ litter box had been subjected to the frenzy. It was almost like an expression of nesting instinct.

The cats were parked in their usual place, on the back of the couch, as Amelia checked once more on the state of the meal. Trish was tinkering nervously with the tuning of her favorite guitar when three figures faded into the center of the room. As they began to solidify, Trish gave a small 'eek' of surprise, and moved to interpose herself between the intruders and her partner. The sound caught Amelia's attention; she spotted Trish's movement and looked for a handy weapon. Both relaxed, at least a little, as they recognized at least one of the new arrivals.

The tallest, their friend Nicole -- who carried a bag of some sort -- was accompanied this time by two more women. The shortest, a slender brunette, who sniffed curiously at the smells from the kitchen, was at the left of the redhead.

~That was seriously COOL!~ Kate thought to herself. ~It was like a Star Trek(c) transporter without the hum!~ Her nose demanded her attention, and she sniffed again; there was something here that smelled delicious.

The third person drew their attention like a magnet draws iron filings. Though not as tall as Nicole, her black hair and Mediterranean features only emphasized her other-ness; there was a sense of *power*, and an ageless feeling of the ancient about the youthful looking woman.

Even the cats seemed to sense the unique nature of that visitor. They had sat up, at first, when the strangers arrived, and seemed prepared to leap down to examine the intruders. Almost as quickly, they stopped, and sat down with their tails curled around their paws. They looked very much like a pair of ceramic statues, other than the motion of their heads to track Artemis.

Amelia moved out of the kitchen, after ensuring the food was going to be all right. She recalled Nicole's mention of Artemis' identity as one of the company's directors, but watching as someone just faded into the living room, and knowing that that person was literally divine, made the blonde's mind race. Four days was too little time to re-evaluate the convictions of a lifetime.

Trish placed her guitar on its stand and joined her partner. ~People just *don't* appear in the middle of a room.~ The nebulous thoughts she'd hung onto of God and faith were returned to the forefront of her mind. Her parents had brought her up in the Catholic Church, and she'd been properly catechized. She recalled the lessons about saints and angels, though as she'd matured she had lost her enthusiasm. The natural questioning of a teen approaching adulthood, coupled with the blatant hypocrisy of supposedly fine, upstanding churchgoers, and dark whispers of other -- and far worse -- behavior on the part of some priests, had led her away from organized religion.

Nicole stepped forward from the newly arrived trio.

"Amelia and Trish, I'd like to introduce you, first, to my friend, and sister Amazon, Kate Tanner. Kate, this is Amelia Ten Broeck and her partner Trish Peyton." Kate moved over to the two candidates and greeted them with a characteristically warm smile.

"And this," Nicole resumed, "is Artemis, the patron goddess of the Amazon Nation. Amelia, you know her as Doctor Dianapopolis."

Artemis nodded at the two, somewhat nervous, young women before she spoke. "Amelia, I am more pleased than I can say that you have accepted the Call. I've had a chance to see just how capable you are, and anyone who has been able to earn your love and respect, as Trish has, is equally worthy, I'm sure. Are you both certain of your decision? This is a last chance to change your minds."

Trish was first to respond. "I'm sure; let's do it." Amelia grinned at her lover, and added her assent.

"Very well," Artemis began, "Amelia Anjenitje Ten Broeck and Patricia Ellen Peyton, do you swear your allegiance to your Queen, obeying her in all things and forsaking and renouncing all other allegiances? Do you swear to support your sister Amazons, giving them all the aid and comfort in your power? Do you swear to aid the weak and helpless as you are able?"

Trish winced at her full name, but straightened and spoke clearly. "I do." Her partner smiled and echoed the commitment. "I do."

"Nicole Joy Harrison, do you, as Queen, accept Amelia and Trish as your sisters and true Amazons? Do you swear to protect, teach, guide, comfort, and aid them?"

"I do." Nicole smiled at the now-familiar oath.

"Then welcome to the Amazon Nation, Amelia and Trish, my new daughters." She placed a hand on each young woman's head, and a soft silver glow spread over their bodies.

As the glow faded, the two wobbled a bit. They reached out to steady each other as they recovered from the changes made. Kate sent a sympathetic look their way as she recalled her own instability after her empowerment.

A few moments later, as the two new Amazons finally acclimated to the physical changes, each of the four gasped in wonder. It was the same sensation of bonding, and affection, that Nicole and Kate knew -- perhaps not as intense, but there nonetheless.

Nicole seemed most affected -- perhaps because of her unique position as the nexus of the bonds. She just stood with tears trailing from her eyes and a look of wonder on her face.

Amelia and Trish recovered quickly, and, after each promptly ensured that her partner was well, they turned their attention to their new queen.

Kate blinked and shook herself. She, too, had felt the bonds take hold with the new sisters. The warmth, while not as intense as that she felt with Nicole, had left no doubt that these women, too, were part of her new family. The brunette focused her attention on her tall friend as she noticed the tears that ran down her cheeks.

"Nicole?" she queried, reaching out a hand to the redhead's nearest arm. "Are you okay?"

A shiver ran through Nicole's frame, and her look of wonder turned to one of joy. "I can feel you, you know -- all three of you. It's like nothing I've ever felt before." She shook herself again, wiped her eyes, and directed her attention to the new inductees. "Amelia, and Trish too, before you wander off, I have something I want you to do for me." She retrieved the bag she'd brought, and pulled a few aluminum cans out. After commenting that the cans were empty, she tossed one can to each of the three women. "Catch!"

Kate caught hers cleanly; Amelia and Trish found themselves holding refugees from a trash compactor. It took a few more tries before the new Amazons began to adjust to the increased strength of their grip -- fortunately, Nicole had brought *lots* of empty cans -- but at last they too were able to catch the flimsy cans without immediately crushing them.

"I thought it might spare some of the fragile items around your house, like glasses, musical instruments, doorknobs, and the like," Nicole said. "We thought about using raw eggs, but this seemed a neater solution."

"So, now what?" Amelia looked questioningly at her nominal subordinate. Kate's stomach growled at that moment. "Ah! Now we have supper, I see." The quintet snickered, and the final preparations for the meal were completed with all hands helping.

The collateral damage to the kitchen utensils was, thankfully, minimal.

*****

The table had needed both extra leaves installed to make enough room, but everyone clustered around one end, with Amelia at the head of the table. Nicole and Kate sat on one side, and Trish and Artemis occupied the other. The cats stropped each set of legs around the table, before tucking into their own meal.

The main course was a cream of broccoli with cheddar cheese soup, which was served in hollowed out, homemade, bread boules, that was tasty and filling. The discussions around the table were limited to casual conversations about family and friends.

After a few samples of the soup, Nicole took a sip from the bottle set at her place, blinked, and took another sip. "Oooh! Kate, have you tried this stuff? It's wonderful!"

Kate put her spoon down, and sampled the beverage. "Wow! Amelia, this is something! Where did you get it?"

"It's an English import called Blackthorn hard cider. It took some work to find a local vendor, but it tastes so much better than anything produced in the states that it's worth it, and I like the flavor better than most beers."

The green salad that followed the soup set the stage nicely for the dessert -- a homemade apple pie that was light on sugar, generous with cinnamon, and altogether delicious.

After the last crumb of piecrust was corralled and consumed, Nicole sat back with a contented sigh. "Amelia, that was a spectacular meal! It was even better, I think, than the last time I was here."

Nicole's comment drew strong agreement from the other two visitors. After a little time for the meal to settle, and more of the cider, the five teamed up to clear the table. It took little time before the group relocated to the living room area; the cats parked on the laps of their humans, as the after dinner conversation commenced.

Amelia looked relieved as she finally had a chance to ask a question that had nagged at her for most of the week. "I think my first question is obvious, Nicole. Just how is it you know so much about the systems at work?"

"The short answer to your question is easy. It's because I've been working on systems a lot bigger and more complex than that for years, and I've worked on database systems longer than you've been alive." The bewildered look was answered with a gentle smile. "That's the short answer; the long answer is….”

It took less time than Nicole had expected to tell her tale. She'd told them her whole story, both her life as Tom Edwards, and since -- though she carefully omitted any reference to the lingering issues with Artemis.

Trish sat silently as she tried to reconcile the reality of this tall, slender beauty with the story. Kate, because she'd heard the story before, found her eyes misting. She'd had time to see some of the price her friend had paid. Amelia shook her head slowly. "You poor thing," she finally said.

Nicole shook her head. "I made a promise, Amelia, and there was no limit to it. Rather like my wedding vows; when I said "for better or worse," I never put a limit on just how bad 'worse' could get." She smiled grimly. "I never put a limit on what I'd let God call me to do, either."

Trish turned to Kate. "You heard this story before?"

Kate snickered before answering. "Oh yeah! If you want a little more irony, it turns out that my dad was working with Tom on a project last year. Nicole was almost in a panic when my dad asked if she was Tom's daughter or niece."

There were a few more questions to Artemis, as the newcomers tried to understand more of her role in the situation. Inevitably, the major bone of contention between the queen and goddess came up.

"What about men? How will they fit in all this?"

Nicole caught Artemis' glare, but ignored it. She'd not start this job by being dishonest. "That point is one that Artemis and I haven't fully settled. Men destroyed the ancient Amazons, and they're our primary opponents today; Artemis thinks we need to keep men out of the nation. Despite that, and the fact that men will never have a command role in our nation, I believe we'll need their talents. Selectively, and carefully, but there will be some in advisory and training roles. We have a long time to settle the issue, though. It's not like I'll be going anywhere."

Trish caught the undertone in her voice. "You mean a lot more than you're saying."

Nicole nodded and explained her virtual immortality to the group. "I'll have to figure out how to keep a low profile, but it gives us time to settle the situation." Amelia looked sharply at her, but before she could speak, Nicole continued. "Yes, Amelia, that's one of the reasons why I said what I did about my successor; the only way I get out of this job is to die, or complete my assigned task -- *however* long that takes." She paused, lost for a moment in thoughts of the future, but quickly returned to the situation at hand, as a pleasant distraction from the present topic came to mind.

"Before I forget, we have a very accomplished musician among us! Trish, are you willing to give us a little concert?"

Trish was more than willing to accommodate the request, though she was very tentative in handling her guitar. As she began a quick warm-up, her eyes widened. She actually had to back off, as her new strength put vastly more stress on the strings; the strings had sounded like they were buzzing at times. She also found that she was easily able to play several riffs that were difficult to impossible before. ~Doc Watson, eat your heart out!~

She grinned, and launched into several of her favorite songs with the energy of a musician who truly loved her craft. At one point she looked at Nicole, gave a mischievous grin, and commented that she'd play and sing some oldies that *some* of the women might know a little better than the newer numbers. A medley of Woodie Guthrie, Pete Seeger, and Joan Baez followed, and Trish found an impromptu trio joining her robust lead, as Nicole and Kate picked up the melodies, and Amelia anchored the harmony with her strong alto voice.

After her little concert, Trish plucked idly at the guitar strings. "You know, that was harder than I'd expected. Trying to play softly enough on some passages was a challenge. I felt like I was playing everything more forte than I wanted to." She muted the strings and grinned as she continued, "But on the other hand, I can play for *hours* now."

"Okay," Nicole stepped in, "Kate needs to get home, and I do, too, before Angela returns. I'm not so worried about Trish, since she and I don't cross paths very much." She turned to the strawberry blonde. "Amelia, I know the opposition is around, and they're probably watching me. You have to make sure you don't treat me any differently at work, okay?"

"Yes, Your Majesty!" Amelia stood and gave an elaborate curtsy.

"You!!" Nicole mock-fumed at the teasing as the other women giggled at the silliness.

Amazon - Part 11a: Boot Camp
By Itinerant
Edited by Amelia R

Biographer's Note: This is Nicole's story. It covers those events and people she finds notable in her life and chooses to share. If you have problems with it, take it up with her. I'm just a glorified stenographer.

**********

Wednesday, April 7, 2275
The Settlement

Interlude 2:

Nicole paused in her narrative, stretched, and checked the time.

"Oh my! We've managed to while away the entire afternoon."

Sarah's face flushed with her embarrassment. "Forgive me, Nicole! I hadn't meant to take all your day like this."

"You didn't know, dear, and I really don't mind," Nicole smiled and patted her companion's hand. "I'd hoped you would ask your question so I could tell you this story; I'm hardly upset that you gave me that chance I had hoped for.

"That said, remember that Gwen Tanais, Marguerite Fitzgerald, and I have meetings tomorrow in DC, with Interpol and the FBI, to share findings from the opposition's HQ; Friday, I have more meetings at the UN. If I recall correctly, you have meetings with the auditors for those two days, so you'll have to wait until at least Saturday afternoon for more of my history."

Standing, Sarah moved to her friend and queen, wrapped her arms around Nicole, and gave her a strong hug.

"I know we both have a lot to do, but I do appreciate your sharing your real past with me."

Nicole snickered. "Little sister, we're only four months along. Don't thank me until you've put up with the years between then and now."

*****

Pinpoints of light speckled the darkness outside her balcony, as Nicole dialed out on one of her secure lines.

"Hello?"

"Hello, Wanda, this is Nicole Harrison. Do you have a minute?"

"Of course, Nicole. What can I do for you? Since you're using given names I assume that it's unofficial."

"Definitely unofficial, Wanda. I wondered if you're still having that sixteenth birthday party Saturday for your granddaughter, Patricia. If so, I'd like to attend with a guest if I may?"

"Nicole, you know you're always welcome. You don't even need to ask; we're all rather fond of you, you know, and would be happy if you just show up sometimes."

Nicole felt her face warm, and she was grateful she wasn't using a video link.

"Thank you, Wanda. That means more to me than you can possibly know," said the ancient queen. "I'll see you a bit before noon on Saturday, then."

"We'll be looking forward to seeing you, then, Nicole. Goodbye."

"Goodbye, Wanda."

*****
Saturday, April 10, 2275
The Settlement
6:30AM EDT

"Your Majesty, will you have some time today to continue your tale?"

"Perhaps this afternoon, Sarah, but I'd like you come with me to a Harrison family sixteenth birthday party for lunch, if James is willing to spare you."

Her relatively short, brunette friend replied, "I'm always at your disposal, Nicole. James is off at a technical conference this week and next, so I'm happy to join you." Sarah paused. "I hadn't considered it before, but are they related to anyone I know?"

A wide grin crossed her friend's face. "Could be!"

*****
11:50AM EDT

It was always a bit intimidating, Sarah mused, to watch Nicole's visible transformation from casual friend to monarch, even after having spent the last thirty-five years living in close proximity. ~It's just like the change on Wednesday morning when I asked my question, as if she's taking a mask off and showing her true self.~

Nicole had fully assumed her role by the time she strode through the doorway into Shamiqua Mason Hall, with Sarah following in her wake. Each man and woman within -- a large number of whom shared Nicole's hair color -- bowed briefly, including three older women who were the elders and Matriarchs of the Harrison family.

"Your Majesty," said one of the women as she stepped forward, "welcome to our celebration."

Nicole clasped hands with her greeter. "Thank you, Wanda. It is always a pleasure to join you at times like this. I think you've met Sarah Tanner? Sarah, Wanda is an elder and Matriarch of the Harrison family."

"Yes, I have. Thank you for coming, Sarah, it's very good to have you join us today."

"Thank you, Matriarch," Sarah said. "I'm honored to be here."

More introductions followed as Sarah found herself greeting, and being greeted by, Greta Harrison and Anne Ogle, the other elders of the family.

"Nicole? Would you be willing to make the presentation?"

"I'd be happy to, Wanda."

"Is something special happening today?" Sarah inquired of her friend.

Nicole shook her head. "This is just our normal sixteenth birthday celebration, and the birthday girl will be recognized as a young adult. She did have a well thought out project, so I'm glad to make it special for her."

A young girl had just entered the hall, and found herself the center of attention. She was about average in height, a bit taller than Sarah, with a slightly stocky build. Her strawberry blonde locks were cut short, falling just below her ears. She was visibly nervous when she saw the elders; Nicole and Sarah remained just out of the girl's sight as the family elders greeted the youngster.

Wanda stepped forward. "Patricia Harrison, child of the Harrison family, we are gathered to celebrate with you your sixteenth birthday. In our nation, for boys and girls who choose to accept the responsibilities, this is the age at which we declare you have crossed the threshold of adulthood, as in the Jewish nation, with the Bat-Mitzvah for girls or Bar-Mitzvah for boys, or in Chinese culture with Ji Li and Guan Li. You have also designed and completed a service project. As a token of your new status, you have chosen a necklace. Today, however, we have a special presenter. Your Majesty?"

Nicole, necklace in hand, stepped into the young woman's view; Sarah followed her. Patricia gulped, then curtsied. "Greetings, Y-your Majesty. Thank you for honoring me with your presence."

"Patricia, welcome to your new place in the Amazon Nation. You have not been called as a warrior in my service, not yet anyway, but as an adult, you are allowed some freedoms and have accepted responsibilities you haven't had before." With a smooth, practiced motion, she clasped the necklace around Patricia's neck. "Congratulations, Patricia."

"Thank you, ma'am. If I may ask a question, though?"

Nicole's smiled at the youngster.

"Certainly, Patricia, and I'll answer if I can."

"Your last name is Harrison, and you have the same hair color as a lot of our family. Are you one of the first queen's descendants too?"

Nicole smiled down at the girl, "No, dear, I'm not one of her descendants."

Patricia walked with the queen and family elders to a chair for her birthday meal. The next two hours were filled with eating and the occasional question. Nicole, when not answering Patricia's inquiries, wandered from table to table, pausing to chat briefly with one or another of the occupants.

Time passed all too quickly for Nicole, and there were other obligations needing attention. She hugged each of the elders of the family in parting, and, after collecting her friend and attendant, reluctantly began her walk back to her quarters.

"Thank you for coming, Sarah. I want those closest to me, you and a few others, to know my whole story. The people in that room are my descendants -- my own flesh, and blood, and bone. I wish I could tell them more and let them know that I'm here and still doing all I can to keep watch over them. It wasn't been safe before, though, and now my habit of silence is so strong it's hard to break."

"The people in that room remind you of one or another of your own children, don't they."

Nicole's laugh was watery. "Oh yes! At times, like today, it gets worse. Patricia reminded me a lot of my youngest, Elizabeth. Not her looks, she reminds me more of Amelia Ten-Broeck with her hair color, so much as her energy, curiosity, and forwardness. Liz would have done precisely the same thing as Patricia in asking that question.

"I'm not too surprised that it happens once in a while. I have several thousand direct descendants alive at the moment, so having someone who looks or acts like one of my babies is expected once in a while."

Silence reigned as they continued their walk; Sarah allowed her friend to walk long corridors of her memory without interruption.

Nicole wondered, as she walked, about the wisdom of attending the celebrations. ~Every time I go to a family celebration, I spend the evening sniffling and missing my own babies.~ She shook off the thought. ~I can't stop going. It's my only way to stay in close contact, even if they don't know me for who I am.~

Nicole nodded to her guards as she stepped into her quarters, and she invited Sarah to join her the next day for a continuation of Nicole's life story.

The small brunette frowned in concern at her friend's obvious emotional turmoil. “Are you sure you're okay, Nicole? James isn't home, so I can stick around for a while.” She carefully laid a hand on her friend's arm. “I know you're hurting. Isn't there something I can do?”

Before Nicole could respond, Artemis, patroness of the Amazons, faded into the room. Sarah, startled, stepped back and bowed slightly and blurted out, “Lady Artemis!”

“Hello, Sarah, it's good to see you again.” Artemis gave Sarah a one armed hug with a smile then looked sympathetically at Nicole.

“Hello, Nicole. I couldn't help noticing you're feeling a bit down today.”

Nicole tried to smile, but managed only a grimace. She closed her eyes, and bit her lower lip in an attempt to control her emotions.

Sarah hadn't known what to expect after hearing the story of Artemis' early attitude toward the redhead, but now, seeing her patroness wrap her arms around Nicole, and seeing the goddess receiving, in return, an almost desperate embrace, no doubt remained that a great healing had taken place over the years.

“Oh my dear child,” Artemis murmured, “I wish I could spare you this.”

“I miss them so much, Mom,” Nicole whimpered. “I miss my babies, and Sam, and....” She sniffled and laid her head on Artemis' shoulder. “I wish I could just see them again. I remember every moment of our time together perfectly, and it gets so hard.”

Sarah, as quietly as she could, slipped away to her own quarters. Nicole had always been a strong support to those around her; only now Sarah could begin to understand the terrible price her Queen had paid and continued to pay each day.

Artemis gently stroked the tall woman's back. “I know, daughter. Even knowing they're all well and waiting for you doesn't ease your pain in the here and now.” She whispered quietly, “Thank you, Nicole, for bringing my Amazons back. Nothing I can ever do will every repay that debt.”

Nicole straightened, shuddered, and forced a smile onto her face. “I accepted the task, and the price. I've had my rewards along the way, too. I couldn't have managed nearly so well without you, though.” She kissed the black-haired goddess's cheek. “Thank you for being there, Mom.”

“You're welcome, dear. Is there anything else I can do while I'm here?” She waited for a moment as Nicole considered.

“Actually there is. I've been working on that ceremony I'd mentioned and....”

*****
Sunday, April 11, 2275
The Settlement
Nicole's Quarters
10:30AM EDT

Nicole put her mug down as she looked at the cool, rainy morning outside. The temperature was in the low fifties, and neither she nor Sarah was interested in sitting and shivering for hours outdoors.

"Now, as I recall," Nicole began, "I had just left for Parris Island when we ran out of time. The next three months were really odd for me, as ... in a way, it was like Tom's time in high school. I knew how I could act, and interact, but it meant I had to set aside a lot of the lessons I'd worked so hard at for four months trying to learn how to live as a woman. The ride wasn't very interesting, but once I got there ..."

*****
Tuesday, March 27, 2001 (62/40)
JFK International Airport
8:30AM EST

"Mama, I told you I can't bring anything else with me."

Maria Peruzzi glared at her daughter for a moment, then sighed. "I know, Ida; your Papa talked to some of his friends who were in the Marines. I just wanted to give you a little extra for the trip."

Ida, a tall, swarthy, black-haired young woman grinned at her mother. "I know, Mama, and I really appreciate the thought. They gave me a list of what I could bring, and that's all I have. Papa, can you explain it to her?"

Her father, who was slightly taller than his daughter, just smiled and shook his head as he stepped up to give his eldest child a hug. "I'll try again, but you know your mother." He put his hands on Ida's shoulders and shook her gently. "I'm very proud of you, Ida. You work hard, and don't let anyone step on you. Be proud of yourself and your family, and we'll be there when you graduate."

"I'll work hard, Papa. You take care of yourself while I'm gone though, you hear?" she said, returning his hug. She added a peck on his cheek, then, after a last hug and kiss for her mother, Ida stepped away from her parent's car and into the airport terminal.

*****
Marine Corps Recruiting Depot - Parris Island
0030 Hours

It must have been a change in the drone of tires on pavement, or perhaps a turn she hadn't been awake enough to remember, but Nicole stirred to see lights near a building they were approaching.

Yesterday had been busy with all the last minute clean-up she wanted to do before leaving. Nicole had taken time after Angela left for work to spend a few hours with Elizabeth at Michael's cabin. She'd also left the Amazon scepter safely on her dresser in the cabin; there was no way she'd try to take it along to boot camp, and Angela couldn't accidentally stumble across it there -- or, even worse, an intruder looking for the thing.

Colonel Stirling had called late Sunday evening with some last minute advice; he said, "Your trip will be timed to arrive sometime at night. Any rest you can get during the day on Monday, or during the ride down, will be to your advantage."

His advice had been taken to heart, and she'd advised her traveling companion, Connie Sinclair, to use the idle time to get ahead on the sleep they wouldn't get for the next three months. Connie was still propped up against the window, sleeping with her mouth hanging slightly open. The little brunette had been visibly nervous from the first, though Nicole had perceived a strong sense of relief when Connie had spotted the tall redhead.

Nicole grinned at the memory and stretched a little to waken her sleep and travel-numbed body before checking on her seat-mate.

"Connie? Time to wake up; we're just about there." Nicole punctuated her words with a gentle elbow.

Connie stirred from the first dreamless sleep she'd had in weeks to find her 'target' pointing out the window. Given the wild weekend of packing and moving out of her apartment -- Rod Graham had offered long term storage for her meager belongings, bless him -- she'd expected to be too wound up to be able to sleep. A combination of droning tires and an inexplicably comforting feeling from sitting next to Ms. Harrison had allowed her to relax and catch up on rest she'd missed.

It was going to be hard to keep to her task of monitoring Nicole, but it was important -- to Connie and to Rod -- that she not fail in her duty to keep her watch and her distance.

Brakes squealed and hissed as the bus shuddered to a halt.

*****

Nothing, but *nothing*, could have prepared Nicole for the concentrated, willfully created chaos of the next five hours.

A Marine Sergeant, his bellowing voice reverberating as he rampaged up and down the bus's aisle, harried the half-awake recruits as they scrambled and stumbled off the bus to take their place in the yellow footprints on the pavement outside. That had been only a gust before the storm that followed.

A brief interlude of semi-quiet was permitted to call home. Connie was directed to another line as the redhead took a place in one of the queues. The intent was to notify family of their safe arrival, but Nicole dithered as she waited in line.

She'd discussed the question of 'Who should I call?' with her friends before leaving. She had no family -- not by the definition most people used, anyway -- but they'd concluded that Amelia, who had accepted power of attorney and responsibility for Nicole's finances, could let her sisters know she was here and okay. She wanted to say so much more than the script allowed, but she spoke her lines and stepped back into the maelstrom of confused youngsters.

Connie, who had made her call to Rod Graham, moved to rejoin the only familiar face in the room as they moved to the next station.

The redhead was waved through the haircut station as Nicole's hairstyle was reluctantly pronounced to meet requirements. Connie was subjected to a rapid shearing to bring her overly long locks into spec, but the rapid-fire activities kept the young woman distracted by new demands on her overloaded mind.

Familiar, comfortable clothing was soon replaced by a woodland camouflage uniform -- they called them BDUs -- as any last relics of civilian life were stripped way and replaced by Marine issue gear. Even her underwear was replaced and packed away until the end of training. All her new gear was stowed in what the quartermaster called an ALICE pack -- it looked like a backpack on steroids -- and a seabag.

On the other hand, she found an old comfort zone in the clothing. Having only shirts, trousers, and boots was almost like a return to being Tom; makeup was a thing of the past, now.

~I'm not sure this is all to the good,~ Nicole thought. ~I've only had four months of the new me, and now I'm too close to being back to the old me for comfort.~

The remainder of the day, and the next two that followed, were consumed by paperwork, and standing in line, and classes, and more paperwork, and standing in line, and medical examinations, and still more paperwork, and on and on ....

The forming platoon sergeants had the queen wishing fervently for earplugs or less sensitive hearing as they taught the flock of female recruits the basics of marching, wearing the military gear, and the fundamentals of boot camp language.

Showers in a group and scrubbing 'by the numbers' were going to take MUCH longer to get used to. The situation brought to mind Tom's years in high school, when the boys would dive into communal showers after gym or sport. It had been decades since Tom had shared a shower with anyone else ... except for a few delightfully memorable times with Beth. It was just a bit noisier now with the addition of screaming sergeants.

~The shower acoustics let the DIs get the most out of their lung power,~ Nicole thought as she scrubbed up.

*****
Wednesday, March 28, 2001
Tanner Home
5:45PM PST

Kate had been relatively quiet ever since returning from Virginia; Marie had bitten her tongue to give her visibly distressed daughter time to settle down, but the youngster had been cloistered in her room since arriving home today -- the situation seemed to be getting worse, not better. The elder Tanner woman had walked upstairs and stood quietly watching her child as she sat on her bed staring off into space and clutched a stuffed toy.

The orange, black, and white stuffed animal that had given her nickname, 'Tigger', to her had been acquired during a trip to Anaheim. It had been Kate's favorite animal until she'd reached an age when such things weren't 'cool'. The toy had been retrieved from her closet shelf and was being hugged as if it were a life preserver.

"What's wrong, sweetheart?" Marie inquired.

Kate didn't turn her head as she responded. "I'm scared, Mom. I feel like I'm way over my head."

Marie slipped in and sat beside the young Amazon. "Is this Amazon trouble?"

The youngster half shrugged and half nodded. "Sort of. While I was in Virginia, we had meetings with everyone there -- Nicole, the woman from England who just accepted the call, and the two who live in Virginia that I'd met before, Trish and Amelia. Nicole's off to boot camp, and she wanted to make sure the Amazons could keep working on getting set up, so we were all given jobs."

A familiar, motherly hand stroked her daughter's back. "So what job do you have that upsets you so much?"

"Momma," Kate wailed, "she made me her chief of staff! I'm supposed to keep things running while she's busy!" Kate hugged the tiger more tightly; its seams strained, but held.

Marie frowned. "Nicole just left you alone with the job?"

"Well ... not exactly. The woman from England, Judith, is married. She and her husband own a company in Great Britain, and they're supposed to help."

"Now *that* I can believe. There are only five of you so far, and you have experienced help if you need it."

"But ..."

"You said you wanted to go into management."

"But ..."

"This way you can learn the job slowly. It's perfect."

"But *Mom!*"

Marie fought down the smile that was trying to reach her face. Her daughter was outgoing, but had a tendency to underestimate her own abilities. "Kate, you have a task. You have help if you need it. Do you really believe that Nicole would drop this job on you if she had any concerns that you couldn't do it?"

The young woman blushed and shook her head. "No. I told you that Amazons have a bond with each other?" Her mother nodded. "I could feel Nicole's confidence in me even when I was feeling almost panicked. Even before she said anything, I knew she believed in me. I'm just afraid I'll screw up and someone will suffer, or worse, that Nicole will get hurt."

"That's what this is really all about, isn't it?" Marie said. "You're worried that you'll disappoint Nicole. You care for her very much."

Kate nodded. "Mom, when I was growing up, sometimes I wished I had a sister. Now I have one."

Her mother smiled. "Honey, I doubt Nicole expects you to be perfect. "You'll make mistakes; anyone would. What you need to remember is to start slow and ask questions."

Kate snorted in amusement. "Where have I heard that one before?"

"Perhaps the last dozen times you found yourself in a position of responsibility." Marie stood and gently drew her daughter to her feet. "You'll do fine, dear. Now it's time to get supper ready. Put your critter down and let's get busy."

Kate braced the toy against her pillow and then gently hugged her mother. "Thanks, Mom."

*****
Friday, March 30, 2001 (Fog/Rain; 72/57)
Parris Island, SC
0800 Hours

Nicole decided that her first really enjoyable station was the IST, or Initial Strength Test. She had to restrain the temptation to perform a complete pull-up, but she held the flexed arm hang for a full thirty seconds, rather than the minimum twelve. The crunches -- a variety of bent knee sit up -- were no more problem than the arm hang as Nicole easily completed one hundred in the allocated two minutes. She had no question about her ability to meet any strength standard required of any other Marine, male or female. She rolled gracefully to her feet and took a place to one side as Connie began her test.

The corporal called time, and Connie, gasping, collapsed as she completed her fiftieth crunch. The arm hang hadn't been hard, but the sit ups took more time to build up to than she'd been allowed in preparation. She couldn't help a smile as Nicole reached out with a hand to help the brunette up. The redhead's shoulder pat of congratulations made Connie's smile turn to a grin of self-satisfaction, and both turned their attention to encouraging their fellow recruits in their tests.

*****
1800 Hours

Lieutenant Colonel Karla Brown, commander of the Fourth Recruit Training Battalion, took her seat at the head of the conference table. The latest batch of recruits had been processed, and it was time to review and evaluate how to distribute this group.

"Okay, Top, what's the news for Captain Parker?"

Sergeant Major Laura Jessup, a short, dark-haired woman, pulled a summary sheet from her stack and scanned it quickly. "We have a big class this time, a full one hundred twenty recruits, and they seem pretty typical. Their ASVAB scores and physical conditioning seem average -- except for two that are way out there on the Bell curve."

Captain Amanda Parker nodded. Fully six feet tall, she had a build that made her look to be of average size -- until someone stood beside her. She'd seen enough of the files to have formed her own opinions. Her NCOs were capable, though, and she'd give them their head for now.

First Sergeant Samantha Richards, the Senior Drill Instructor for First Platoon and second only to the Sergeant Major, shot a look toward Jessup. "What do you mean? Are either of them going to be a problem?" She was in her late thirties, but her face was tanned and weathered by days out on the training grounds. Her build wasn't heavy, but her shoulders were broad and solid.

A short silence followed her question. Laura finally continued, "Hmmm. When I first read their files, I didn't think the one would last long enough to do any good or any harm; Harrison's ASVAB scores are off the chart, other than a weakness in automotive subjects; she's the oldest of the group at almost twenty-five, has a Masters degree, and her physical description seemed on the skinny side. She blew away the IST though. She could be a hell of an asset or a pain in the ass, depending on her attitude.

"The other one, Sinclair, is a little younger, but she's still a college grad. She doesn't rate as high as Harrison, but she's still a cut above our normal recruit."

Kim Ellison, Sgt. Richards's Assistant DI, looked over the data package. "I don't know that Harrison will be a problem, Sir. Sergeant Kolaric and I were watching the new group the last four days, and the impression I got was that Harrison looks like one of the more natural officer candidates I've seen. Even the answer she gave for not going for OCS immediately made good sense; she sounds like she's planning to go for it as a mustang."

There was a long tradition in the Corps of encouraging mustangs -- officers who began their career in the enlisted ranks -- as they had practical experience in keeping themselves, and their troops, alive.

"If Harrison's smart enough to know she doesn't have all the answers, she might work out," responded Staff Sergeant Winifred Jackson, "but those pampered college kids tend to be know-it-alls. It takes a while for them to clue into the real world."

"I'll keep a special eye on her," said Sam Richards. "We'll make sure she's tested, and if she comes up short," she shrugged. "Now, how do we divvy up the rest of the bodies?"

By midnight, the weary command group had sorted through each file and assigned the recruits to their platoons. Sam Richards got both Harrison and Sinclair in the hope that one or the other wouldn't wash out and would turn into a worthwhile Marine.

Each sergeant was carting along a tall stack of personnel files for each of the recruits under their command. Their spare time, such as they had, would be spent memorizing every available scrap of data to ensure they had an idea of where any weak points might be. Each recruit had a common set of skills to master, but even more important was learning how to master themselves and overcome any weakness that would endanger their fellow Marines.

Tomorrow morning they'd form November Company, and the hard work of turning this latest batch of raw recruits into Marines would begin.

*****
Saturday, March 31, 2001
Parris Island, SC
0800 Hours

The forming Drill Instructor strode into the squad bay and called the sixty women to sit on the deck around her. Nicole found a spot on the periphery and settled in. The DI's parting remarks were short, and to the point.

"This morning you'll all be picking up your platoon, and you'll begin one of the hardest times you'll ever face, but probably not the hardest. The Marine Corp is rewarding and challenging, and Boot Camp will begin preparing you for the challenges. This is training for the Corps, but isn't like the Corps. Don't quit; don't get discouraged. It's hard, but it will get better."

Nicole's thoughts drifted for a moment. ~"Not the hardest" has to be one of the biggest understatements of the year for my life.~

"You're all a bunch of lousy recruits. At the end of the next thirteen weeks, when you finally graduate, you'll be Marines. If you see me that day, remember this -- I'll want to shake your damned hand.

"Until then, you gotta work *hard*, move fast, yell loud, and give everything you have."

The Amazon felt the surging emotions of the kids around her. They were responding to the pep talk like a football team, and fierce grins were appearing on the young faces.

The DI told everyone to grab their gear. There was a swift scramble to gather up the already packed ALICE packs and seabags, and the slightly ragged lines of women marched out.

*****

Four columns of recruits sat on the deck -- Marine-speak for floor -- facing the front of the squad bay. Shortly after the last of the sixty recruits found their place, Captain Parker strode in.

The Captain gave a less friendly version of the forming sergeant's talk, then called out -- loudly, of course -- "Drill Instructors, your platoon is ready!"

Four ramrod-spined women marched out of the room to the front of the squad bay, taking their places to either side of the captain. The redhead recalled a comment from David Stirling that the DI who wore the patent leather belt was the Senior DI, and the only one who would be at all sympathetic to any concerns or complaints. Nicole returned her attention to the front of the room as the DIs finished their oath.

"... I will demand of them, and demonstrate by my own example, the highest standards of personal conduct, morality, and professional skill."

~Interesting. Most of them are actually taking their oath seriously, but someone up there is going to be a pain in the keester,~ Nicole decided.

Salutes were exchanged, and then the four DIs turned to look at the lines of recruits the same way hungry hyenas look at a trapped herd of gazelle.

Chaos followed.

The four sergeants -- Nicole was sure there were only four at the start -- seemed to multiply themselves as they roared a series of commands that were almost, but not quite, mutually exclusive. The volume and rapid-fire pace of the shouted orders left almost all the recruits spinning in confusion. The shouting wasn't the end of the barrage; the sergeants scattered the contents of the packs and seabags -- ALL the packs and seabags -- across the length and width of the squad bay.

The redhead's ears still rang, but the DIs had finally disappeared into the DI House. The only sounds now were the soft, quivering breaths of still shocked recruits who waited in fear for the next onslaught. One youngster was shaking as she silently wept.

A voice roared, "Who fucked up my squad bay!?" from a suddenly open door to the room where the monsters had vanished.

~Good enough.~, Nicole thought, as she looked around at the room. She was the first, but one or two others were beginning to stir. Connie was visibly shaken, but was beginning to look around as well.

"Connie," the Amazon said, "see if you can get a group working at sorting out the gear. Don't pack it, just put it onto each person's rack. I'll grab a few girls and brooms and get the deck swept up."

*****

Ida was stunned, at first.

The worst day she'd ever experienced in school hadn't been nearly as bad as this. Even the preparation she'd had from Papa's friends was nothing like it.

~Are they gone?~ she wondered. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a tall, skinny redhead look quickly around. Ida's temper exploded, as she heard the rich witch start giving orders.

"Who the hell put you in charge?" the swarthy, black haired woman snarled. She was nearly as tall as Nicole, but much more heavily built. "You think we'll mind you just because you're some kind of fashion model?"

*****

Raising an eyebrow, the redhead turned slightly to look at the speaker. "I'm stepping up because everyone else was too scared to move." She tilted her head slightly. ~Great! I don't really need a cat fight at the moment.~

"Fuck off, Twiggy! I'm not taking orders from a rich witch," the swarthy woman growled, as she reached out with both hands and shoved Nicole toward the wall.

"Straighten her out, Ida!" came from where the heavily built woman had been.

~Damn it! I thought testosterone poisoning was a guy thing,~ the redhead fumed. She stepped back from the shove and grabbed the other woman's wrist in a move she'd learned from David Stirling.

*****

Win Jackson was watching the developing conflict with a thin smile.

~College Girl is getting an education sooner than I expected.~

Her smile turned into a gape as 'College Girl' reacted to the assault.

*****

The wall didn't shake, but only because the Amazon deliberately slowed Ida before she hit. The dark haired aggressor's arm was carefully, but relentlessly, folded behind her back and held in an unbreakable grip.

"If you want to lead, then prove you're a leader by acting like one. Trying to out-muscle everyone is only going to get you hurt. Now, are you going to behave?"

Ida struggled to shift her arm or move away from the wall, but for all her struggles, she could only turn her head. "Let me go!" As she twisted her neck around to look at her captor, she was caught by Nicole's implacable gray eyes.

"Not until you promise to behave. We don't have time for this, and I don't have any interest in playing stupid dominance games. We have to work together as a team to make it through this training."

A quiet noise drew Nicole's attention to the rest of the room, but silence fell again as the redhead's eyes swept the other recruits. Only Connie seemed to relax rather than tense under the gray-eyed gaze.

It was like being caught between the wall and a truck. Ida couldn't understand how anyone as skinny as the redhead could be so strong, but she wasn't even making the fashion model work.

"All right! Okay! I'll behave!"

An instant later, she was free. Ida turned deliberately to face her opponent. She was baffled by the calm, almost good-humored look.

"Now then," Nicole said, "let's work as a team to get this place cleaned up before the DIs decide to yell some more. You pick a side, and I'll handle the side you don't take. We'll see how quickly we can get this place squared away."

~I suppose I should be grateful for my experience as a male right now,~ thought the redhead, ~women in the Marines are going to be more aggressive than the average female. It still seems stupid, though.~

*****

~Shit!~

Sergeant Jackson closed the door and turned back toward her fellow instructors.

"I'm not sure I believe what I just saw. Harrison started organizing a cleanup of the squad bay. Peruzzi decided to argue who was in charge, and she shoved Harrison -- or tried to. Peruzzi wound up pinned up against a wall, and Harrison looked like it was no effort at all."

Samantha Richards raised an eyebrow at the comment. "Didn't you pay attention to Harrison's IST result? She's slender, but hellaciously strong."

Kim Ellison glanced over at Samantha. "Are you still planning on having Harrison as Guide, Sam?"

Nodding, Richards replied, "Even more so, now. She's just demonstrated more ability to handle a challenge to her authority than I'd even hoped for. If Harrison can handle getting smoked for her platoon's screw-ups, she should do fine. I think, though, I want Peruzzi at first squad leader, and Sinclair in the second. I want to reward smart, aggressive behavior. Peruzzi needs to learn the smart half. Sinclair is too passive at the moment, and it usually takes more work to teach a woman to be aggressive. She has all the smarts you could want, but she needs to get that combat edge."

*****
Sunday, April 1, 2001
Amelia and Trish's apartment
12:15PM EDT

Trish woke slowly and reluctantly. She was still weary from the previous night's performance, but her cooling bed had wakened her. Darkness still wrapped the room despite the hour, as she slowly sat up, stretched, and padded quietly out to join her partner, wrapping herself in her robe on the way.

"Morning, Trish." Amelia had turned to look toward her slow moving roommate, who wandered over for a liberal application of affection. "There's plenty of hot water ready for your tea."

"Morning yourself, Mela," Trish responded, "didn't you sleep well?" Silence filled the room while she allowed her tea to steep, then returned to settle into a chair.

"I woke up early, and my brain started chewing on our relationship, wanting to have a child, Nicole and the Amazons," the blonde wave a hand, "all the things that have happened in the last few months. I was fretting a bit about Artemis, and a lot about her boss."

"I get that. I'm still trying to get my head around the idea that angels and Greek goddesses are real."

Amelia hesitated before responding. "That isn't the part that I'm fretting about, love. All the implications that follow are what are causing me to worry. I believed in a higher power -- God -- before, but without proof it was more an intellectual exercise. Now I'm inundated with evidence that it's real, and I can't help but wonder if there are things I should do differently."

"I understand, I guess. But don't forget that Artemis seems to be pretty happy with us as we are, and Nicole does, too. I don't think either one would do that if their boss wasn't willing to put up with how we live our lives. Are you thinking about finding a church, or something?"

"I'm not sure," said the blonde. "I've looked around before, and the schedules are too early for our weekends. It's bad enough Monday mornings when we've slept in on Sunday."

Trish nodded. "I agree, but if you want to try to find a place...."

"We'll see what we can find; I guess I want to think and talk about it. The tasks Nicole left for us are more urgent, I think; I'm not sure how to tackle them, though. For example, the vending guy should really be worked through the company, but I don't think we can without blowing our cover. The Sinclair woman is an even worse problem. At least with the firewall problem I can keep working using company time and resources."

Trish wrapped her arms around Amelia's shoulders and hugged her gently. "You know, I think I may have an idea how to tackle those other tasks. There's a company that handles concert security around here, and they also do investigations as a sideline. The owner gave me a card when she came to a coffeehouse."

"Who are they?"

"The company is called BAST, Bast Advance Security Teams, and the owners are Genevieve Bast and her husband, Dexter. They were cops in Los Angeles and Hollywood for about twenty years before they went to work in the concert security business, then they started working for themselves. They moved here since there was too much competition out west. Their contacts let them skim off the top acts from the beginning, and they've been growing slowly ever since."

Amelia's jaw dropped, then she began to giggle, which earned her a confused look.

"What?"

"You've never heard the name Bast before, other than this security firm?"

"No. Should I have?"

"'Bast' was the name of an Egyptian cat goddess who the Greeks said was a Goddess of the Moon. The Greek's own Moon Goddess was -- drum roll, please -- Artemis!"

Trish rolled her eyes. "You and your anthropology classes are at it again!" She looked thoughtful for a moment. "Do you think ...?"

"It may just be pure coincidence, but it's still pretty funny. I'd probably start with Ms Bast just because of the name factor."

"I'll give her office a call tomorrow. We'll need to get an idea of the costs, too, so we can figure out how much help we'll need from Judith," Trish said. She paused, and giggled herself. "You're right though. The name *is* pretty funny."

*****
Monday, April 2, 2001
Amelia and Trish's Apartment

"Hello, this is Genevieve Bast speaking."

"Hello, Ms Bast. My name is Trish Peyton. You gave me your card at a coffeehouse some weeks ago, and I was wondering if you'd have time to meet with me. My partner has a possible problem at work, but we want to keep any investigation quiet for fear of a leak. Are you available for a meeting with us so we can outline the situation?"

Genevieve sat quietly in her chair for a moment. She recalled the young musician; her sharp memory for names and faces was an important tool in her business. Her schedule, for the next few weeks anyway, was fairly clear.

"Yes, Trish, I remember your performance, and I still enjoy listening to your CD when I have time. If you have one, and want to avoid attention, we could meet at your performance this week."

A few minutes later, the two hung up after ensuring the address of Trish's next set of performances was correctly copied.

*****
Parris Island

~I'm going to go mad from boredom,~ she decided.

Nicole was loping along at a pace set by Drill Instructor Sergeant Jackson -- it was safest to think of them that way. The first, and last, recruit to forget had provided a very memorable demonstration of the consequences of failure -- which was intended to be just within the abilities of most of the recruits.

Most.

Each squad had one or two who were gasping already from exhaustion, but Jackson jogged on, unmoved by their troubles. Every recruit would rise to the challenge -- or they would be bounced from training.

Nicole felt sorry for the laggards. They'd be getting extra time to work on their conditioning later in the day, but there was nothing she could do to help.

Jackson's voice rang out, and the platoon began yelling out another "Jodie" as they pounded down the street.

*****

Connie swiped a rivulet of sweat from her forehead just before it slithered its way through her eyebrow and into her eye. Washington was humid, that was a given, but she hadn't tried to run outside in the early morning fog.

Her purely physical efforts allowed time to wonder if she'd completely lost her mind when she agreed to enlist. ~I don't like fighting. I really don't think Nicole is worth following. I hate this stupid, mindless regimentation.~

She wouldn't quit, though. Stubborn was too mild a term for her, and she'd be damned if she'd let a bunch of camo-clad sadists win.

Her musings were set aside as she began to yell out the "Jodie" along with the other recruits.

*****
Tuesday, April 3, 2001
Hunter Security
8:00 AM EDT

Rod nodded to Frank Thompson as he took his seat at the conference table. Connie had been assigned to the same platoon as their target; she'd be able to monitor Nicole Harrison's activities for the duration of boot camp.

Now, while that was underway, Rod and his subordinates would pursue breaking into Wing's offices and Connie's idea regarding the scepter's recipient.

Rod began, "We have enough people to work both tasks as long as we work efficiently. Frank, I want you to head the Wing investigation. We need to find out who provides their security system, how it's set up, and where we can find a weak point. Double check the staff's routine; if we can move when no one's inside, life will be much simpler. I want you to start from scratch; assume all our existing data is bogus. When you have the security system and staff schedule, we'll start choosing out insertion team."

"Rod," Frank said, "we've been thinking about this for a while, and we'd like to try something. If the vending group can place some equipment into their machine, we can sense the power use changes in the building. That'll let us correlate people with power and get a better idea of how many people are actually in their offices."

Rod nodded. "Do it. We'll trigger a vending machine failure tomorrow, and get the equipment in place.

"Todd," Rod looked at a short, black-haired man, "you're heading the re-check of the airport data. Find out if there are any females of any age -- even infants -- at that airport during the time frame. Double check to see if Harrison was there, but I really don't expect it."

He scanned the group one last time. "I want presentations from each of you, two slides maximum, before the nine o'clock conference call with the chairman."

*****
Hunter Security
10:00 AM EDT

~I'm not sure anything can be worth this job's stress level.~

Rod pinched the bridge of his nose in a vain attempt to ease his headache. The chairman had nodded in approval of the series of steps that should, once and for all, confirm or disprove a link between the Artemis-infested company, Wing Ground Sensor Systems, and the yet-to-be-located Amazon queen. Rod had no complaints about that part, at least.

The first depressing comment from the other end of the connection came immediately after his final slide.

"Very good, Mister Graham. You seem to have a reasonable and comprehensive series of steps." Rod relaxed minutely. "I think your efficiency has made the success or failure of Miss Sinclair's efforts almost irrelevant."

Rod managed to suppress most of his cringe. He didn't want to believe that the company would jettison an employee so casually -- especially one who'd done as much as Connie before her punishment was imposed. He caught twitches in some of his coworker's shoulders as they, too, struggled with the pronouncement.

His concern turned to a simmering anger at the next statement.

"Your office is understaffed at the moment. Mister Diego Derbez, from the Los Angeles, California, office, is being transferred to Washington to remedy that situation."

"And what about ... Miss Sinclair's position?"

Rod's arms crawled with goosebumps at the slow, considered stare from the chairman.

"If she succeeds, I will keep my promise even though I hold little hope. Our operations in your region will be more important in the months to come, and we cannot afford to have problems caused by understaffing.

"You have your orders, Mister Graham. I expect you to carry them out."

A gesture of the chairman's hand followed, and only a test pattern remained from his video feed.

*****
WGSS Offices
1:30PM EDT

Amelia knocked hesitantly on the office doorframe. It wasn't her first trip to this office, and she'd met the person inside. Nicole had already as much as said that Amelia's relationship with Trish was accepted, but now she was going to ask for personal, visible support. It was unnerving.

"Dr. Wing? Do you have a few minutes?"

"Of course, Amelia." Michael smiled and waved Amelia into his office. "Please, close the door so we can have some privacy." He waited quietly as the blonde closed the door and took seat. Amelia was visibly nervous, and her palms were wet with sweat.

"Now, what can I do for you?"

She took a deep breath and gazed uncertainly at the person she'd first known as Doctor Wing. She hadn't had much one-on-one interaction with him, even before 'Hurricane Nicole' had blown in and upended her life. Nicole's revelation, just after the 'tickle' occurred, of her bosses' real identities made a simple question like this terribly nerve wracking.

"Nicole said you are much more than the historian and archaeologist I'd first met -- that you're the Archangel Michael. That's an idea that I'm having a hard time dealing with."

He leaned forward, propping himself on the desk with his elbows; his blue eyes glittered with good humor, though he repressed the smile that tried to reach his face. "I think that's an understandable reaction. Are you more worried about her being wrong, or being right?"

"If she's wrong, at worst I'm embarrassed. If she's right ...." She gave a quick shrug. "Either way, you're important to the Amazons as far as Nicole is concerned, and after what happened with Artemis, the evidence is pretty strong that she's right."

He leaned back again with a gentle smile. "You aren't wrong, child, on either point. There's really no reason to be afraid, though. I'm no different from the person you've always known, no matter which role I'm in. I'm a bit constrained in what I'm permitted to do, but I'm here to help you as I may. You have a question?"

She fiddled with an earring for a moment before beginning. "You know that Trish is my partner, I assume. I can't imagine my life without her in it, and though I know there's no way to have a legally recognized marriage, we want something more than just living together. We want to have a ceremony to make a formal commitment to each other."

He cocked his head in question. "So, why are you so worried about coming to me?"

"You've been someone I have thought of as a friend, and I'd have invited you without question. But ... I really don't want to offend now that I know what and who you are. Even if Trish and I have been chosen and accepted as Amazons, that doesn't necessarily mean that you ... approve or accept our relationship. Still, Trish and I want to have you present for the ceremony." She paused for a moment. "To be completely truthful, we'd like to be able to have a legal wedding with you there. Could we talk you into waving your hand and fixing that?" Her face reflected her own skepticism.

He shook his head. "Could everyone be reprogrammed? Yes, it could be done. God doesn't care to turn the human race into puppets, though. One thing that makes each one of you so very precious is your ability to freely choose right and wrong -- and accept the consequences of those choices. You don't really want that taken away, do you?"

"No," she looked down in frustration, then back up at him, "not most of the time anyway."

"I'll admit," he continued, smiling gently, "that there is a point or two I'm interested in regarding your relationship and how you're approaching this ceremony. You and Trish hope to have children? You more than Trish, I suspect." He grinned as the young woman blushed, but nodded.

"Guilty as charged," she responded. "I know that an unconventional family may make his or her life harder, but," she looked at Michael with an iron determination in her eyes, "our children will be wanted, cared for, and loved with all our hearts."

He nodded in approval; they were thinking through the consequences to those around them.

"Of that, Amelia, I have no doubt at all. The other point I want to raise is whether you and Trish are preparing for a long life together. Have you had any premarital counseling?"

She shook her head. "We haven't so far. It's hard to find counselors willing to help lesbian couples."

"That's important, and something I'd demand of any couple -- conventional or not; you can ask for help in finding someone, if you need it. Take care of that, and I'd be happy to be there. You'll have my blessing ... and His."

Her eyes widened and shimmered with tears of joy. She managed to choke out a "Thank you!" as she left.

Michael leaned back in his chair, seemingly listening to someone before saying, smiling, "Yes, I agree. They are wonderful children, aren't they?"

*****
Parris Island, SC
1430 EDT

"One, two, three, forty-nine!"
"One, two, three, fifty!"

Nicole, Ida, and Ida's squad held their 'forward leaning rest' position. Ida's squad had managed to incur the wrath of the sergeants by not being perfect in making up their rack, or not having sufficiently shined their boots, or any of the myriad offenses that resulted in 'quarterdecking'.

Ida, as squad leader, enjoyed extra outdoor exercise when any of her squad goofed..

Nicole was in her fourth session that day, and wondered how anyone else managed. ~At least they're changing the exercises at times, but *sheesh!*~

*****
6:00PM EDT
Amelia and Trish's apartment

Supper was just about ready, and Trish was using the idle time before her love returned home to get in some practice. Her immersion in her music wasn't enough to keep Trish from picking up her partner's arrival outside their door.

"So what happened today that has you all wound up?" Trish asked, as the two disengaged from their warm embrace.

Amelia smiled. "I spoke with Doctor Wing today and asked him if he'd attend our commitment ceremony, whenever it happens."

Trish's face darkened at yet another reminder of the couple's second class status. Her voice carried only a fraction of the anger that Amelia sensed in her partner's emotions.

"And…? Is he already booked for whatever date we pick?"

Amelia caught and held her love's eyes; her voice gently chided her partner.

"That's not fair, sweetheart, and you know it. I was Called, and you were officially approved when Nicole invited you. In fact, Michael said that he wants us to go through premarital counseling before any ceremony. If we get the counseling, he said he'd be happy to be there, and that we'd have his blessing ... and his boss's blessing, too."

A brief flare of joy was swamped by renewed frustration and sorrow from the younger woman. "It's not fair! It isn't *right!*" Trish's eyes glittered with unshed tears. "I'm happy and grateful that Michael's willing to give us his approval, but still," she caressed her love's cheek, "it hurts to have to settle for less than a real marriage -- like we're not really people." She sniffed, wiped her eyes, and gave a wan smile. "I daydream about it, sometimes."

"Love, if it's that important to you, we could try moving to Vermont; they have civil unions, so we could get all the legal issues solved. It's not too far from my folks, and I'm sure they wouldn't complain about having us closer. I might even be able to work out something with the company on a part-time basis."

Trish shook her head. "I love your parents, but I think we need to be here for now. There's a reason for Doctor Wing being here. Maybe one day, if there's no alternative."

"One day, Trish, maybe we'll have a chance at a real wedding. For now, we have to find ourselves a good counselor."

"I'll ask some of my friends if they know anyone; there are some couples who I'm sure know someone." She paused for a moment, and Amelia could see the wheels turning. "Mela? Did you talk to Artemis at work?"

"No, she wasn't in today. Why?"

"Do you think she'd help us put together an Amazon wedding? Maybe we can use that rather than what we'd originally talked about. It won't be legal as far as the state is concerned either way, but since we're planning on writing up our own ceremony, and we're both Amazons, it seems appropriate."

Amelia was taken aback, but only momentarily. "That's a great idea! We'll have to be careful about setting it up, and you know that means we'll have to wait until Nicole can come, too."

Trish grinned. "That just means I can take my time to pick Artemis' brain for ceremonies and music. I need to spend time working with her anyway; this lets me make progress on both at once."

*****
Friday, April 6, 2001
Alexandria, VA

~It isn't the Birchmere, but it's a pleasant little place to play,~ Trish decided as she hauled her gear into her latest venue. She smirked a bit as she parked her end of the trunk on the floor next to the table. Hauling her boxes of CDs and other merchandise had been a hassle. Mela had organized everything after the first time she'd tried to replenish a CD from the boxes of stock. It hadn't gone well. The two were now able to load and unload in half the time, and still find everything.

Best of all, now it was like loading and unloading a truckload of feather pillows. She had to be careful, but set-up went quickly, now, and she wasn't winded at all.

The young musician's first set went wonderfully. She'd only begun to explore what her new physical abilities allowed, but her mind was echoing with new tunes, new runs -- so many new possibilities. Not all of them were predicated on her physical boost; many of the ideas were things she could have done before. It was more a matter of confidence -- confidence in the love she shared with Amelia in a way she'd never imagined was possible, and confidence in herself that was founded on that love. She sipped on her water, and wandered through her private, inner universe of sound.

"Ms Peyton?"

Trish started at Genevieve's voice. She looked up to see an Asiatic woman, with black hair and broad, strong shoulders. Her face wasn't beautiful, but it was pretty, and reflected the strength of the woman.

"Oh! Ms Bast, it's a pleasure to see you again. I think you remember my partner, Amelia?"

"Yes, I do, and please just call me Genny. Ms Bast is too stiff and formal. Is there a place we can speak privately?"

Moments later the three women were cloistered in Trish's dressing room, and Genny was receiving her briefing about the situation about the mysterious firewall pounding, the odd behavior of the vending machine serviceman, and the suspicious behavior of Connie Sinclair.

"Do you think the issues are related?" Genny asked.

"We think so," Amelia responded. "The worst of it started when our friend, Nicole, was hired in. We're not certain, though, that it isn't coincidental."

Genny nodded to herself. "Okay, I can do at least an initial check to see if there's a common source between Sinclair and the serviceman. I'm not a computer expert, though, and I can't really do much there. I'll e-mail you an estimate of what I think it will cost for the first step, and I'll let you decide whether you want to proceed." She broke off for a moment to sneeze. "Is there anything else I can do for you at the moment?"

Trish shook her head. "Not now. We really appreciate your coming Genny."

*****
Saturday, April 7, 2001
Letters Home - Week 1

Parris Island, SC
07 April 2007

Dear Michael,

Yes, I'm deliberately using military style dating. I suspect it will be easier if I get acclimated to my new environment, including the weather. The inevitable morning fog isn't much fun, as we're almost dripping as soon as we step outside. The temperatures aren't too bad; I'm getting to like the warm. :-)

Rather than try to squeeze in a raft of short notes during the week, I thought I'd take a little more time today for a longer letter. Feel free to share this with anyone who's interested at work.

For the most part, this week has been filled with an introduction to the Marine Corps -- including the 'rules of the road' -- some of the basics of hand-to-hand combat, and some information on various weapons. It's a 24/7 immersion in a warrior culture, and very effective indoctrination. I expected it, but there are still parts of it all that I have a hard time accepting. Hard time or not, it's all part of the job I accepted.

Despite the difficulties it's been interesting, as I've pretty much ignored most of the topics they cover. The down side is that, since I'm what they call the Guide -- the senior recruit in the platoon -- I have to make sure everyone else in the unit gets it all memorized. If they mess up, then not only do they get what's lovingly called IPT -- Incentive Physical Training -- but I do, too. It isn't hard, not compared to what the Colonel put me through; it drives the DIs crazy. *Snicker!* The poor kids are pushed to the limit, though. We've split up those needing the most help into small groups, with those of us with a handle on the material drilling the slower ones.

Monday was mostly physical exercises, and classes in the UCMJ -- the Universal Code of Military Justice -- including the infamous 'don't ask, don't tell'. It wasn't overly interesting or challenging, just rote memorization. There's no excuse though for anyone not to know the limits.

Tuesday, we got into the duties of the Interior Guard, and the DIs set up what they called a fire watch. That means we rotate through staying up during the night. Oh joy, oh bliss. The other part of Tuesday was the start of martial arts, which wouldn't be so bad if not for the requirement to use 'KILL' to accompany every movement. *sigh* David's preparation has helped a lot in knowing the terminology, and I really think some of the women at WGSS would also do well to have some training to ensure they can escape from attackers.
We had a day of learning about ranks, saluting, customs and courtesies on Wednesday -- and drill -- and exercises. Thursday was learning all the uses of a bayonet; it was a day when having a vivid imagination wasn't a good thing.

I did like the classes on Marine history on Friday. They focused on individuals who'd been awarded the Medal of Honor or Navy Cross; I admit I’d never realized just how many there were. I know they're indoctrinating us, but when you listen to what some of those people did it's impressive; they gave everything for their mission and their comrades. We also started working with our rifle -- NOT gun!

Today was learning the care and feeding of our M16 -- disassembly, cleaning, reassembly, more cleaning, ... -- and more classes, this time on Core Values. The intent is great, and I don't think anyone can argue that honor, courage, and commitment are bad things. I'm just waiting to see how they live it out.

One of my biggest problems, so far, is getting enough to eat. None of the exercise is hard, but I'm so physically active that I wake up ravenous. I have to be careful, or I'll wash out for being underweight. *grimace* I'm always the last one in the line to eat, and I have to eat *quickly*. I'm trying to pick out the foods with more protein and fats since they have more calories per portion, but even so it's hard to inhale enough food to keep going. Meals are different here, as recruits are required to eat silently, with their free hand in their lap, and sitting at attention. As I said, it's different.

I'm very grateful, at the moment, that I'm the 'old lady' in the unit. Some of the kids have had a hard time adjusting to being away from home, and the homesickness is giving a lot of them fits; I'm well past the worst of that, I'm happy to say. I do miss everyone, and I look forward to being able to see you all again when all this is done. I may be jumping the gun, but I really hope some of you can make it down for 'Family Day' and Graduation, which are 21 and 22 June. I'll understand if you can't. Just let me know either way, so I can make arrangements to get home if you can't make it.

Michael, if you don't mind doing me a BIG favor, I really am going to need more stationery and a roll of stamps. I have letters here from Kate and Amelia, and they sound as if they're planning a raid if I don't write back more often. I'll reimburse you as soon as I can, or you can deduct it from my bank account.

I need to close and get some sleep. I'll try to get another batch of letters out by mid-week.

I've told them in my letters, but give my love to everyone there. I miss you all.

Love,

Nicole

*****
Sunday, April 8, 2001
Parris Island, SC

Nicole sighed as her butt hit the mattress of her rack. She'd attended the available church services, and though they were better than nothing, they lacked the intellectual depth she had always enjoyed.

~I can't say it's just milk, but it was hardly what I'd consider a good, hearty, spiritual meal. There's precious little left to chew on afterward. The poor pastor has to target those most in need, so I'll just have to do some 'home cooking.'~

"Back already?" Connie looked up from reading her letter -- re-reading, in truth, as she'd received only one, from Rod's wife, Chelsea, since arriving. She kept it in a waterproof pocket, safe from the predations of rampaging DIs. It was precious to her as the only tangible sign that someone, somewhere cared.

"It was a short sermon today, and I decided there were letters to write." Nicole waved at a small stack of correspondence. "I think I'll need the extra time." She regretted the words almost as soon as she'd said them.

Connie's face fell at the unwitting reminder of the difference between Nicole's torrent of correspondence received since their arrival, and the slow drip of letters she'd received herself.

"I'm sorry, Connie. That was a thoughtless thing to say."

The brunette shook her head gently. "It's okay, Nicole. You didn't intend it that way, and," she shrugged, "it isn't like you're exaggerating. I envy you having so many people who care enough to write so much. Did your parents send along any comments about your enlisting?"

Now it was the redhead's face that fell in remembrance of her own losses. "No. They passed away a few years ago." She shrugged, and looked at Connie with a half-smile.

"I understand," Connie said, returning the half-smile. "My parents are gone, too." She frowned. "I really miss them, especially these days. I just hope someone I know will be able to come to graduation."

"I'm not sure if anyone I know will be able to make it either. I'm hoping that a couple of friends from work will be there; I'll be happy if I get that many. You don't have any extended family? No brothers, or sisters, or aunts, or uncles?" Connie just shook her head. "Me neither. There are times...."

The two exchanged a forced smile.

The conversation moved on to firmer, less painful grounds as the two swapped childhood memories and musical preferences -- Nicole found that Connie was a heavy metal aficionado.

Neither realized, yet, that the other was referring to a non-existent past.

*****

Ida sat quietly, studying her material from the Marine History class. History had been one of her least favorite classes; she didn't really care about boring lists of names, dates, and places. The prospect of spending time sweating under Parris Island's sun, feeding the mind boggling array of hungry insects as she endured repetitions of exercises, kept her mostly focused on her task.

Harrison had slithered in after attending the Protestant service. She and her bosom buddy, Sinclair, had almost immediately struck up a conversation that was just audible. Ida winced as she listened.

~No family at all?~ Ida thought of her parents, siblings, aunts, and all the other extended family she'd had around all her life. She couldn't imagine life without them.

She flexed her shoulders and forced her attention back to her studies.

~They're probably just trying to mess with my mind.~

*****
Amelia and Trish's Apartment
4:30PM EDT

~Not much time, but I have to make sure Judith and Kate know we're busy over here.~

Amelia's fingers gently tapped away at her Mac's keyboard, as she outlined the contact she and Trish had made with Genny Bast. The lack of hard information was annoying, but at least Judith could be using her own contacts to get an idea of what they should expect for costs. She might also have someone who had heard of the Bast organization.

~I don't know what Kate might do with this, but Nicole gave her the responsibility of coordinating things, so she has to be in the loop, too.~ She pursed her lips. ~She lives out in LA, come to think of it, so she might know someone who's dealt with the Basts.~

*****
Tanner Home
4:00PM PDT

~Mail?~

Kate opened her mail program, skipping quickly to Amelia's message. She took a few minutes to read then re-read it, before finally moving the mail to a special folder.

~I've never heard of them, but maybe Mom has. It might be risky to have her asking around too much, but who knows?~

She bounced down the stairs, intent on hunting down whatever information she could.

"Mom! I have a question for you!"

A few minutes later, Kate had the number for security at the studio that had contracted her mother for research. She'd have to wait until morning for her call, though. The man she needed wouldn't be in until seven o'clock.

*****
Monday, April 9, 2001
Epps Home

"David? I just received confirmation from our Swiss office that the new, numbered accounts have been established. There's one for general operations, plus two others for Kate and Amelia to draw upon. I'm assuming that Trish will have access to Amelia's account for now. All of us will have access to the general account."

Her husband nodded his approval. "Very good, and I'm pleased it has gone so quickly. How long before the credit cards tied to the accounts arrive?"

"Tomorrow; it seemed wise to use a courier service, given the amount of money involved. I'll send the cards out to everyone when they arrive, and I'll let Amelia hang onto Nicole's card. I'm expecting our incorporation papers will arrive in the same packet."

The Epps had decided, for ease of handling tax issues, to set up a shell corporation with offices in Switzerland and Delaware. As long as they received their tax revenues, the EU and IRS wouldn't look too closely at a small consultancy firm, "EC-Prime Consulting", that was spun off to handle miscellaneous issues for the Epps' company.

She sat down at their new household computer to send notifications to her sister Amazons. Amelia's e-mail was waiting, and she quickly scanned its contents. She waved David over, and sat back as he, too, read the message.

"I don't think I've heard of that firm," he murmured, "but that's hardly a surprise. What are your thoughts on the matter?"

Judith twitched her mouth into a smile. "Perhaps our company's security office might have some information. They needn't know more than that a friend is looking for any observations about the firm. Reggie's also bright enough not to ask more questions than absolutely necessary. He might have some questions about what sort of investigation was needed, and why."

She stopped to think for a moment. "We needn't, and shouldn't mislead him. Our friend is looking for aid in determining whether someone is, indeed, targeting her employer. Reggie understands the need for care in industrial espionage cases, and at the moment Amelia's situation appears to be just that. If you would speak to him, I'll send a reply to Amelia and Kate that we'll send what data we can when we've had a chance to ask our people."

*****
Parris Island, SC

"Ooof!"

Nicole hit the ground, and despite all her pads -- and the natural cushioning of a well-rounded female bottom -- her surprise provoked a sudden exclamation.

"Back on your feet, recruit! That was pathetic! You do that piss-poor a job in a real fight, and we'll have to scrounge for enough body parts to bury." Sergeant Ellison's face was contorted in disgust. "Try again, and see if you can't last more than twenty seconds this time."

Ida stood easy at one edge of the ring and idly swung her pugil stick. She'd been nervous about stepping into the ring with Harrison, but her fear, based on her manhandling in the barracks, had been more than offset by a raging desire for payback. She'd been smugly satisfied as her furious barrage, launched without hesitation at Ellison's command, had landed three solid shots to her rival's torso and head.

Nicole didn't need her empathic abilities to know how Ida felt. Gleaming teeth, revealed by a wide grin, communicated the young woman's feelings perfectly.

~That's one,~ thought the Amazon. ~The sergeant said aggression was the key to winning, and I didn't pay enough attention. *My* turn, this time.~

Ida frowned at the sort-of smile on Harrison's face as the redhead took her stance. It resembled the sharp-fanged grin of a lioness examining her next meal, and it left Ida frowning.

Seconds later, Ida's frown became a grimace as she creaked her way back to a standing position after being on the receiving end of a lightning fast series of strikes.

*****

"Use the mnemonic 'BBS' if you need to. Breathing, Bleeding, Shock -- those are the very first things you need to check, in that order, when you have a casualty."

Much of her First Aid instructor's presentation was review from material she'd seen years before, when Tom had been a Boy Scout seeking his First Aid merit badge. Other parts of the presentation materials were new, in particular CPR. That hadn't even been developed until about 1960, and it wasn't until the mid-70's that the Red Cross started pushing the technique.

~A bit late for Boy Scout Tom,~ Nicole mused. ~It's a useful skill to have. I'll have to check whether the gang has had this training.~

*****
Fairfax, VA
WGSS Offices

Firm rapping on her office door frame was almost, but not quite, masked by rumbles of thunder. Amelia's head popped up from her print-out, and she nodded at David Stirling, whose hand was just ready to knock again.

"Do you have a few minutes for a private conversation, Amelia?"

She waved at the chair in answer. "I'm more than willing to take a break from reports and evaluations," she replied, as she shifted her papers out of the way. "What can I do for you, David?"

"Prior to her departure, I had a talk with Doctor Wing, and your friend, Ms Harrison." A thin smile appeared as Amelia's eyes narrowed. "After attempting to find useful training methods for someone with her ... unique capabilities, I was finally informed of some of what is occurring. A part of that revelation included the fact that you have your own need for similar training, even though your abilities aren't quite the same as hers. She also mentioned her suspicion that our firewall pounding is likely due to her arrival at Wing."

Her hand twitched from a repressed urge to fiddle with her earring, as she considered his statement. "That's our working hypothesis at the moment, though the firewall is only one of the issues we're looking at."

"By 'we,' I presume you refer to the others she referred to as her sisters?"

Amelia's hand completed its interrupted journey to her earring, drawing a wider smile from the man. "Yes. There are only a few of us at the moment, which is why we must be careful about letting people into our secret."

"I understand, Amelia. I've been in a similar situation, at times. As I mentioned, I was asked if I'd volunteer to work at training you and any others like you in the vicinity. Are you interested? If so, what sort of schedule would be convenient?"

Their discussion lasted a good half-hour, and touched not only on the training, but also on other WGSS-related security issues the Amazons had identified.

"We're limited in just how much we can pass on to Joanne, so we're looking at what we can do to clean up our own mess. Now that I know you're 'in the loop,' I'll keep you apprised of what we find out."

David stood, preparing to leave. "This situation is quite unique, but I look forward to working with you and your friends, Amelia. When you and your partner decide on your availability, I'll begin my own preparations."

"Thank you, David, and I'm sure Nicole would, and will, add her own thanks."

*****
Fairfax, VA
Hunter Security

"We've been able to get a sample equipment list from the security firm that set up Wing's protection. One of their people had a bit too much debt, and we took care of that in exchange for some harmless data. We should have a nice handle on him, now, that will make the next request for information easier."

Rod felt a twinge of conscience at the prospect of blackmail. The last few months had forced him to organize, or help organize, several operations that, at best, straddled the line of his personal comfort zone. The danger presented by renegade Artemis-worshippers was such that he'd do almost anything to protect the world from those lunatics. "Good start, Frank. Keep working it; I'd like an evaluation of the system capabilities by next week. How's the vending machine operation going?"

"That's all set to go. The trigger command has been sent, and the timer will expire on Wednesday. I'd expect the call to go out that afternoon, and by Thursday we'll have our monitor."

"How's the recheck of the people at the airport going, Todd?"

"Not too bad, but a bit slow. There were a *lot* of people running around that facility, but between the original research, and our follow-up, we're about ten percent done with our checking. It took most of the last week to pull all the tapes from Central, and then correlate the people on the video with our database. I have one man working database updates, another cross-checking the video, and we're working with the other offices to nail down families we hadn't checked before. It will take at least another three weeks to do an adequate job of investigating, possibly as much as five weeks."

"Take the extra time if you have to. We don't want to miss a link by rushing. Okay, people, keep it up. We're making good progress, and for once I'm not overly concerned about the conference call tomorrow. If there are any problems of any sort, yell for help from the others on the team, or call me if they're busy.

*****
West Hollywood, CA
Tanner Home

~That was interesting,~ Kate thought, as she hung up her phone.

The Basts had apparently gained quite a reputation, when they were still employees of another security firm in LA. Her contact at the studio had almost laughed at her question.

"They're completely trustworthy, as well as being thorough and efficient. I've heard they tend to be expensive, but only because they allow themselves resources to ensure the job's done as close to perfect as possible. They also don't take jobs for shady characters -- those two are as white hat as it gets."

~Good news, I think, and something to share with both Judith and Amelia.~

*****
Tuesday, April 10, 2001 (Week 2) (Fog;88/63)
Parris Island, SC

Ida hissed in pain as she and her partner worked through a series of body hardening exercises for the Martial Arts course. There were only seven exercises, each targeting a different nerve or muscle group, but even a paltry ten reps *hurt* by the end of the series.

Nicole's arms ached, too, as the instructor began to outline the subject matter of the day, "Upper Body Strikes." Sergeant Jackson finished up her lecture with a reminder.

"Remember: 'Heavy Hands.' Follow through with your strike; punch *through* the target. You don't have to use all your strength to be effective if you do it right. Fight smart and efficient. Let your opponent wear himself out. Okay, the first technique is the 'hammer fist'...."

For the next half-hour, the group practiced hand strike techniques, then switched to elbow strikes. It felt a little silly to be punching in the air, but it was safer that way. Nicole was also very, VERY glad she'd worked with David on her control.

She'd hate to put one of her fellow recruits in the hospital.

Even Ida.

Probably.

*****

Connie's aches from being hammered during the martial arts training waned slowly, but despite the minor distraction she still felt a bit overwhelmed at the amount of information presented during the platoon's Marine uniform training. Evening dress uniforms, blue dress uniforms, blue-white, service, utility uniforms -- thirteen variants for women, and each with its own set of restrictions on when and where it may be worn.

~Mind boggling! I'll be burning sleep time trying to memorize all this.~

Uniforms weren't intended to be fashionable, but she had to admit that at least the female uniforms didn't look too horrible. She was sure that some test during the next few weeks would pick on some obscure detail, catch someone on it, and the whole section would be out doing IPT in the hot, humid South Carolina coastlands.

After getting caught and reamed out for having a spurious thread lying in a seam, there was no detail Connie was willing to assume would be missed.

*****
Fairfax, VA
WGSS Offices

Amelia pulled up a browser window, and was pleased to see a pair of messages waiting. The first, sent by Judith and copied to Kate, had tracking numbers for two small packages sent to Amelia and Kate. The message was thin on detail as to the content of each package, but she suspected they held the secure credit cards that had been promised.

Judith had also commented that they intended to call in their own industrial security chief to review Genny Bast's proposal when it arrived. It was, she felt, a logical and safe approach that held no real risk of exposing the Amazons.

~She and David have dealt with this stuff for years; I hope she's right that we'll be okay. This consulting company sounds like a good idea, though, now that I think of it. It's low key, ambiguous, and unlikely to trigger any red flags on the tax front.~

Happily, the second message was from the Basts and contained their proposal and a quote good for thirty days. She looked at the cost breakdown, and then the total for everything; she gulped at the bottom line.

~I've handled more dollars for Wing, but ... wow! This is a fair chunk of money.~ She shook her head. ~I'll toss this one off to Kate and Judith to handle.~ She prepared the message for forwarding, only adding a brief comment that Trish's contacts in the DC music community had only praise for the company. She'd defer her approval pending better information regarding costs, though, if anyone else had additional data.

~So far, everyone who's commented on BAST has had only praise. I suppose that's a good thing, but we'll see if Judith uncovers anything. I should probably talk to Joanne at some point, too. She should know that someone is checking out some of these issues.~ She sat quietly for a moment, tugging on her earlobe as she considered the situation. ~I don't see the need to involve Michael or Artemis, yet. I chat with Joanne often enough that it won't attract attention; the other two might.~

*****
West Hollywood, CA
Tanner Home

Kate looked over her messages and, not for the first time, felt entirely out of her depth.

Credit cards, though the intent was obviously for whatever incidental expenses came up for the Amazons, weren't out of her range of experience. She whimpered a bit when she read the part of the message that tagged her as the Chief Operating Officer, though it wasn't any worse, really, than the headache she was saddled with anyway.

~Other than being real ... and having real world legal repercussions. I notice, though, that there's a slot for a CEO that's currently unfilled. Gee, I *wonder* who's getting that spot.~ She snickered to herself. ~Nicole's gonna be a CEO, whether she likes it or not!~

A packet was on its way with forms for her to sign and return. She was grateful that the Epps legal staff was handling the legwork; she'd have been utterly lost.

*****
Wednesday, April 11, 2001
Epps Home

David scanned the American security firm's proposal with growing respect for the people who'd produced it.

~Well organized, and careful to outline what they would and would not be doing. A good executive summary,~ he nodded as he scanned it again, ~and sufficient detail to accurately evaluate their operations and integrity.~ He was pleased to note that the proposal explicitly stated their unwillingness to break the law.

~"Our firm's success depends on good relations with local, state, and federal law enforcement agencies. We will not accept any task that will violate the trust we have earned." Which is a bit different from saying they won't stretch the rules. Oh, I *like* these people.~

His thoughts were interrupted by a knock from his study's door. Judith stood just inside his sanctum sanctorum, and was accompanied by a familiar man. Reginald Marsh had been hired from the Security Service, MI5, twenty years ago by David's father. Competition in the confections market had led to a marked increase in industrial espionage -- something Reginald had been trained to counter.

~I still wonder if he was sent to work for us, rather than lured away,~ David mused. It made sense as a way of retaining a ready cadre of agents in locations where they could hone their skills, while still allowing budget reallocations to the priority of the month. He shrugged mental shoulders as he rose to greet his guest.

"Welcome, Reggie! How was the trip from London?" All three moved to take seats near David's desk as Reggie responded.

"It was unremarkable, unfortunately. There were far too many vehicles for available road capacity, even at this hour. The time wasn't entirely wasted, as I was able to ponder the proposal you e-mailed. I have a question or two I'd like to ask, if I may?"

Judith gave him a curious look. "You were hired to handle our security. Why wouldn't you be able to ask questions?"

Marsh frowned slightly at his employers. "With all due respect, Mrs. Epps, you and your husband's behavior has been a bit ... eccentric since early February, since that attempted mugging, actually. Then your abrupt excursion to America in mid-March without any sort of advanced warning to your security office...." Irritation flared in his eyes. "You've made my task much harder of late, and now you've hared off and started this consultancy without having apprised me or my staff of its purpose and scope."

David looked a question toward his wife.

"He'll pretty much have to know, David. He's been with us long enough to hear us out."

Reggie's confusion only grew as his employers outlined their reasons for the odd activities since February, as well as their rationale for the consultancy and investigation request. He didn't quite believe, nor had he even wanted to, until Judith had demonstrated one or two of her enhancements.

"I have not turned my coat, Reggie, but I have made a commitment. EC-Prime is a vehicle to allow us to legally provide funding to my new family. Someone -- we have no idea who, yet -- is attempting to hunt Miss Harrison down, and their attempts to do so are the reason for the contemplated investigation. David and I don't want too obvious a connection, which is our reason for not using your office. It is essential, as should be obvious, that you keep this to yourself."

"Yes. No doubt I'd be required to report for psychological examinations if I broached this subject, even were I inclined to do so." He shook his head in amusement. "Well, if I'm mad as Alice's hatter, we might as well take care of business until the rabbit makes his appearance. Now then, I was looking over the proposal...."

(to be continued ...)

Synopsis: Beth Edwards, too, has a role to play as Tom takes up his new life.

Amazon — Beth's Story

By Itinerant

Edited by Amelia R.

Author's Note:   Some of you have expressed interest in what happened to Beth Edwards.   Her sacrifice was equal to Tom's, and she is equally deserving of attention.   What follows is at least a brief look into her life during and after the events in 'Amazon: ReGenesis'.

**********

Saturday, November 25, 2000

Waukesha, WI

A wave of dizziness passed over her as she stood up, as if the world was changing in an instant around her.   Beth's eyes refocused, and she saw a body that looked just like Tom lying motionless on the floor.   There was no sign of the visitors or of Tom, only an echo in her mind of the comforting voice of Michael saying, "Know peace in your pain, dear one. In your heart you will know all is well with your husband, even though he is no longer with you. And know you will see him again, in time." She still felt the warmth of the comforting touch that came with the words.  

Despite that, even at the end of her days, she never understood how she'd managed to remain so calm at that moment. Somehow she managed to quickly make her way to the phone and call 911 to summon an ambulance.

~ I have to do this for Tom's sake.   I have to play my part, though I never really thought I'd be an actress.~   A small, hiccupping laugh followed the thought.

With the call made, she quickly returned to the body that looked like Tom.   She knelt beside him and spoke softly.   "I know you're not really here.   I already miss you, love, but I've called for help like I'm supposed to."   She caressed his face, careful not to move him lest she disturb the scene.   The face was pale and still -- almost doll-like.   It looked as if he were sleeping.   She brushed a stray hair back and silently prayed for strength for herself and the safety of her beloved husband.

It seemed to her as if no time passed before the ambulance pulled up and a knock came at the door.   She stood quickly and opened the door, finding two Emergency Medical Technicians with their equipment.

"Excuse us, ma'am.   Where is the patient?"

"He's in the living room over there."   She pointed toward the body, which looked like her husband, in the other room.   She felt calm -- so oddly calm that she wondered if this was all just a dream.   She held the door and watched as the two EMTs carried their equipment in.   ~It's just like watching a TV show.~   They'd opened Tom's shirt as they tried to check for a heartbeat and get blood pressure readings.   They flashed a light in his eyes and checked for breathing.   It was a lovely dance in a way; the choreography of saving a life.   ~And it's all for show.   He's not even there.~   Her breath hitched again at the thought.

She was distracted from her vigil by a sudden sound at the door as someone rang the doorbell.   Outside was Rita Blasczyk, who was a long-time friend from both the neighborhood and church.

"Oh! Rita!   Thank you for coming over."   Beth's voice was eerily calm as she hugged the new arrival.   ~I have to do this.   I just wish I could share this burden with her.~

"Beth, I saw the ambulance!   What happened?"

It was all like watching a play from the audience as she answered Rita's questions; as if someone else was responding from a script using her voice. "I don't know what happened.   We were talking and then he suddenly collapsed on the floor."

"Do you want me to call Pastor Gabe?" Rita asked.

"Yes, that would be good.   Thank you."

Rita looked at Beth with concern.   ~I wonder -- is she in shock?   I'd better make that call to Gabe and get some help.~   She moved to the phone in the kitchen and dialed a number.

"Pastor?   This is Rita Blasczyk....   I'm fine, thank you, but I'm with Beth Edwards.   Her husband, Tom, collapsed a little while ago, and the EMTs are working on him now....   No, I think we'll be leaving before you can get here.   Can you meet us at the hospital?...   Thanks, we'll see you there."

Rita thought for a moment after ending the call.   She dialed another number.   "Cathy?   This is Rita.   We need to get the prayer chains going for Tom and Beth.   Tom collapsed at home just now, and I think they're taking him to the hospital....   No, I don't know anything more, but I'll call when I do....   Thanks....   You too!   Bye!"

She made one more call to make sure her husband knew she'd be going to the hospital with Beth.   "Dan?   Tom collapsed, and it looks like Beth really needs someone to take her to the hospital.   Can you meet me in the emergency room? I don't know how long we'll need to be there....   Thanks, honey.   Love you, too!"   She hung up and returned to the living room.   She heard the metallic clacking of latches as she left the kitchen.

The techs had continued to work, and Tom was now on a gurney with a ventilator wheezing as it forced air into his still lungs.   One of the techs called Rita over.

"Ma'am?   We're ready to transport him.   It might be best if his wife gets a ride with you to the hospital emergency room."

"I'll take care of her; just get her husband to some help."

A cold chill ran down Rita's spine at the sad, bleak look on the EMT's face. ~Oh no!   Poor Beth!~

As Beth watched the other tech pack their gear, she heard, almost in the distance, one of the techs talking to Rita.     ~Rita, I wish I could tell you what's really happening.   Oh, God, why does it have to be this way?~

Rita turned her attention back to her neighbor.   "Come on, Beth.   Let's get your coat and purse.   You need to get to the hospital for Tom."

Beth's voice just couldn't hold emotion right now; a corner of her mind knew the dreadful reality and yet couldn't share it for the moment.   She felt as if she was still detached from it all. "Yes, we need to be there for Tom when he wakes."   ~He's gone, and I have to hold it together for a little while yet.   I have to act like I don't know he's not there.~     A shuddering sigh was the only outward indication of the emotional stress she felt.

The trip to the hospital was silent, other than Rita's briefly talking to her husband about something on her cell phone.   Beth sat and watched the barren trees slide by as they rode downtown.

*****

Waukesha Memorial Hospital

Rita stayed with Beth as she worked through the painfully slow process of insurance paperwork.   Beth had the presence of mind to locate her insurance card in her purse, and the process ground slowly through the maze of pages on the clerk's terminal screen.   Beth was patiently walked through each form, the clerk pulling up information from earlier visits and quickly checking with Beth for changes.

It seemed to take longer than the twenty minutes indicated by the clock before they walked through the pale green hallway, following the signs to the emergency room.     The sound of their heels echoed along the empty hallways; there was little activity this Saturday morning, and there seemed to be only a minimal staff on hand.

The ER nurse nodded as Rita identified herself and her companion and directed the two women to one of the beds.   Beth at last found herself beside "Tom's" bed in the emergency room, looking down at the pale, still face of her beloved husband.   No machines beeped; no IVs dripped.   Only a faint sound filtered into her awareness from the few people in the room beyond the curtains.   She raised a hand and gently smoothed a stray hair from his forehead.   Rita stood on the other side; the sheen of tears in her eyes was just visible in the subdued light.

Beth put a hopeful look on her face for a moment.   "If they don't have him hooked up, that's good -- right?   We just need to wait for him to wake up now."   Only the tiniest quiver of her lips reflected her awareness of the truth.   ~I'm glad he's not really here, but I can't live without him!~   A tear began its slow way down her cheek.

"Mrs. Edwards?"

Beth turned and saw a young man, almost a child it seemed, standing in the gap between the drapes.   She sniffed and wiped the trailing tear away.   "Yes?   I'm Mrs. Edwards."

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Edwards.   Your husband was gone before he arrived at the hospital.   There was nothing we could do to save him."

Beth looked blankly at him.   For a moment her mind was unable to process the words he had spoken; a cold statement of the reality she desperately wanted to deny. ~Either way, he's gone; I'll never see him again.~

"But...."   The brittle shell of her shock and determination began to crack.   The pain of reality was leaking its way into her numb and sheltered heart.   Softly, almost whispering, she spoke. "No...."   The room seemed to spin around her as she allowed herself to express the pain she felt; she could give in to the loss at last.

Rita and the doctor were suddenly beside Beth, guiding her collapse into a chair beside the bed as she broke down.   She never shrieked; only a heavier sobbing indicated the depth of her mourning at the loss of her best friend, lover, and husband.

She was still sitting there with Rita's arm around her shaking shoulders when Gabe arrived.

**********

Friday, December 1, 2000

Waukesha, WI

~It seems right.,~   Beth thought.   ~It *should* be a grim, gray, cold day.~   The sun hid behind the snow-laden clouds as she stood in the cemetery as a mix of rain and snow, driven by a brisk wind, pelted the shrinking group around her.   The cold rock of the headstone reflected sparkles of light from the mica in the granite, contrasting with the shadows of grim reality from the engravings:

                                                    EDWARDS

Thomas Harold                                                 Elizabeth Crystal

Born: July 20, 1945                                   Born:   April 23, 1951

Died: November 25, 2000

Her eyes were dry now; she'd cried -- God knew how much -- but it was done now.   Her very heart was gone from her life, an empty shell, buried in the cold earth, in his place.   ~Why can't I be with him?~

She recalled the doctor's final report on what had happened. "Your husband had an abdominal aortic aneurysm that ruptured.   If it's any comfort to you, he went quickly and without any pain.   Even if the EMTs had been in the same room, there was nothing they could have done."

The visitation at the funeral home and the funeral at church left her astonished.   The sheer number of people that turned out was amazing.   She had found herself sitting on a cushioned stool near the coffin for much of the time as a long line of people, some of whom she'd never have believed really knew her name, flowed by in a stream that only ended when the doors cut off the line from the outside.

Only the strength lent by the friends from church, Tom's work, her fellow teachers at school, and the neighborhood had helped her make it through the last week.   The people at UCLA, the ones with whom Tom had spent the summer, had sent their condolences.

Even her third grade students had gotten together and had designed, colored, and sent a poster with all their names written on it.   That poster was destined for a secure and special place in her memorabilia.   ~Those children seem to have an instinct for expressing their love.~

Still, if she and Tom hadn't made all the preparations ahead of time, even that support would have been inadequate.

Yet even through all this, there was a faint echo of Michael's voice in her mind with his words of comfort, and that sense of peace she had felt all week wrapped her heart, dulling the bitter pain of her loss.   She knelt next to the stone and disturbed earth, bringing a gloved hand to her lips.   She kissed the fingers and touched them to the headstone.   ~Goodbye for now, my love -- my heart.   I'll pray I'll be with you soon.~

As she stood again, an arm draped itself around her shoulders, and Beth glanced over to see Gabriel Fischer, the pastor of her church, standing there.   He just stood quietly, holding her gently.   She leaned into the support, thankful for the long time friend.   "Thank you, Gabe.   I don't think I could have handled this without you."

The tall, sandy-haired man smiled down.   "That's what the church is here for, right?   We help each other bear the burdens along the way."   He spent a long moment gazing with her at the tombstone.   "I'll be stopping by every so often to check up on you, and so will one or another of the elders, if that's okay."

"I'd appreciate that; Rita has promised to check in on occasion, too.   It's just so quiet and lonely now around the house."   A small hitch in her voice betrayed the emotions lurking so close to the surface.   "I think I'm ready to go now."

"We all miss him, Beth.   We'll all be here for you when you need us, too."

The two walked slowly toward the remaining car.

*****

A tall figure in white stood behind them, invisible to all and unaffected by the weather.   Michael watched as they departed.   "Take time to heal, daughter.   Peace will come again in time, and you will find your rest, but you have work that still needs to be done in this life.   Ariel?"

A second figure seemed to walk out of the air.   She was about five and a half feet tall, with short, auburn hair.   "Yes, sir?"

"Beth is your charge."   He nodded toward the departing pair.   "I promised Tom she would be given all the care and support she needs; she's your only priority from now on.   You have clearance to contact her directly; don't lie, but don't reveal what you are unless she asks directly. Your cover name is Ariel Wá¤chter.   All the appropriate identification and accounts are set up and ready."

"I understand, sir.   Shall I use the standard draw accounts for funding?"

"Yes.   Whatever she needs and whenever she needs it.   Also make sure the house is paid off and her medical insurance is picked up.   She has a special job to do in the near future, and we want her to focus on that."   He shook his head.   "At times like these I wish we could just take the pain away, but this isn't heaven -- not yet.   And even she has growing to do that won't happen without the challenges she faces."

*****

Monday, December 4, 2000

Waukesha, WI

9:30AM CST

Beth's morning had been occupied by financial planning.   Her laptop was on the table, next to a cup of hot tea, with a spreadsheet running as she entered information about income and expenses.   ~Income...   my salary, the pension from GE,...~   She frowned at the distressingly small number.   ~Now for expenses.~   She pulled up the budgeting software she and Tom used to track their expenses.   A few mouse clicks later, she had a summary of the average expenses for the last year.   The comparison to her expected income was depressing.   ~There's no way.   I can pay the mortgage, or the taxes, or the heating bill.~   Her lips quivered as she accepted the evidence of the numbers and reached for the newspaper.   ~I wonder what the housing market is like.~   She started looking at what she could get for her home, and what she might be able to afford.  

*****

Ariel Wá¤chter walked up to the front door of Beth Edward's home with her satchel.   The weekend frost had turned the grass to a uniform brown, and the garden beds were mulched against the cold of winter.   The cold wind whipped around the house, ruffling her hair.   ~Days like this, I'm grateful I don't need to really worry about temperatures.~

She had taken time to arrange the financial side of her task; Tom's income was no longer available and, despite her teaching position, Beth would need some additional income unless the housing expenses were covered somehow.   She’d taken the time to familiarize herself with Tom and Beth's background, learning where they'd met, who they knew, and where they'd worked. A plan finally sorted itself out.

She could just make things happen, but that would be poor workmanship on her part and generate ripple effects that would need to be counteracted.   A smarter approach, a minimal adjustment at the proper point in time, would create the situation she wanted without the undesirable side effects.   She thought for a moment of one of Tom's favorite authors, Isaac Asimov, whose novel 'The End of Eternity' caught the flavor of her objective, the 'Minimum Necessary Change' -- accomplishing her end without unnecessary problems and side effects.

She had finally settled on a small change to a form.   During Tom's employment at Digital Equipment Corporation, he had needed to fill out an insurance authorization.   He had turned it down, but by changing that to an acceptance she was able to make the resulting funds available for assisting Beth.   It was more than enough to pay off the house and keep sufficient income flowing for the rest of her life.

With the survivor benefits at General Electric providing medical care, as well as Beth's own benefits, Ariel was confident that she could focus on her role as a counselor.   She smiled at the prospect of doing what she loved most -- providing comfort and healing to a hurting soul.

She stepped up and rang the doorbell.   ~Time to meet face-to-face.~

*****

Beth frowned at the doorbell's ring.  

~Who could it possibly be?~

No-one was scheduled to be here this morning from church or school, and Rita was already at work.   She really didn't need the distraction; she needed to focus on her finances and get her house on the market before the costs bankrupted her.   She wondered where Michael was, now that her need was greatest, and she fumed internally.   ~I don't see how this is providing support.   I lose my husband and now my home, too.~   She put down the real estate advertisements next to her tea on the dining room table with a sigh.     ~I'll get back to this once I've taken care of whoever is at the door.~   She walked to the door and opened it to find a young woman of her own height standing there with a brown leather satchel in her hand.

"Yes?   May I help you?"

"Mrs. Edwards?"

"Yes?"

"Mrs. Edwards, my name is Ariel Wá¤chter, and I'm a local representative for several insurance companies.   I was notified of your husband's passing, and I have some information for you regarding a policy from one of your husband's previous employers.   Is it convenient for me to come in and speak with you for a while?"

Beth nodded as she opened the door for her visitor.   "Certainly, come in.   Would you like to join me in some tea?   I just made a pot of hot Chai and there's plenty."

Ariel nodded her acceptance.   "I'd like that very much, thank you."

As she pulled a mug out of the cabinet, Beth called out, "Have a seat at the table while I get your tea.   Would you like some honey for sweetening?"

"Please!"   Ariel sat down at the table next to the advertisements.

Beth brought the mug over and set it on the table in front of her guest.   "I'm sorry for the mess.   With my husband gone, I need to look for someplace new to live, since I can't afford the mortgage payments and all the other expenses."   There was a hitch in her voice as she continued.   "We built this house from a set of plans we found shortly after we married.   It was our dream house and intended to be our final home, and it's hard to give it up."

Ariel put a hand on the older woman's arm and smiled.   "I don't think you'll need to give it up.   I'm here because you are the beneficiary of your husband's life insurance policy from DEC."   (Author's Note: Digital Equipment Corporation) She extracted an envelope from her satchel and handed it to Beth.

The envelope's contents consisted of a form acknowledging delivery of a payout check and a cashier's check paper-clipped to the top of the form.   Beth looked at the check and gave Ariel an incredulous look.

Ariel nodded and smiled.   "Yes, it's real and the amount is correct.   We also have taken care of all tax withholding for you, so the entire amount of the check in your hand is yours."

Beth's hand shook gently and made the papers in it flutter.   ~I can keep my home!~   Happy tears began to overflow, and she reached out to hug the young woman in gratitude.   "Thank you!   Thank you so much!"

~This is to best part of what I do!~ Ariel thought as she returned the hug.   "I'm glad I can bring this kind of good news, but the money wasn't the only thing I came here to do.   I'm also a transition counselor; I'm supposed to help you through the adjustments ahead.   That part of my job is open ended, so from now on if you need help or advice you'll have my phone number.   Any time, any question, any kind of assistance you need, just call and I'll help you as best I can."

Beth smiled warmly as the overwhelming burden of the morning was lifted; she could refocus on rebuilding her life now.

*****

Wednesday, December 20, 2000

Waukesha, WI

10:15AM CT

The cold, east wind carried the clouds and snow inland from Lake Michigan.   The previous week had brought nearly two feet of snow, they'd gotten another six inches yesterday, and the forecast was for another two or three inches tomorrow.   The grass in the yard was buried in a uniform blanket of white that was blown around by the gusty winds.   She was thankful that Dan Blasczyk had blown the snow from her driveway and sidewalks.

Beth sat curled up in her favorite chair and stared glumly out at the back yard.   Today was -- would have been -- their thirty-first anniversary.   She looked again at her ring finger where the small diamond still glittered.   She hadn't the heart to take it off.   A smile grew as the memory of Tom's pursuit of her heart and hand came to mind.   She basked in that warm memory of a persistent young man who’d relentlessly wooed her until she gave in.   She remembered that wonderful day when he knelt on the ground in Schenectady's Riverside Park and asked her to marry him.   The trip to Stephentown to tell her parents; the trip to Syracuse to tell his folks.   The joy of the wedding despite the cold, snowy, rainy weather.   And that wonderful honeymoon....

The memories brought her loneliness into sharper focus; tears glittered in her eyes again as she felt the pain of her loss.

~I miss him.   Dear heaven, I miss him so much!~   She sent up a prayer for her absent husband.

The doorbell interrupted her further decent into gloom.

Beth unwound herself from the chair and made her way to the front door.   She hadn't expected visitors, so she cautiously checked the newly installed security monitor.   The insurance check had permitted her to have it installed; without Tom around she wanted to have some kind of alarm system just in case.   A short, young woman stood at the door; the face was one Beth had come to know well over the past three weeks.   She smiled as she turned off the monitor and opened the door. "Ariel!   It's good to see you!   Come on in!"

The young woman stepped in, and flecks of snow that dotted her coat and hair collapsed into tiny dots of water as they melted in the warmth of the foyer.

A bright smile framed Ariel's greeting.   "Good morning, Beth!   How are you this lovely winter morning?"   She shrugged the coat off, hanging it on a handy hook to dry.

The smile was returned, although edged with the sadness Beth had recently felt.   "I'm dealing, Ariel.   It's just kind of a hard day.   It would be Tom's and my thirty-first anniversary today, and I was just indulging in some old memories before you knocked."

A gentle hand stole its way onto Beth's arm as Ariel nodded.   "Do you want to talk about it for a while?"

Beth nodded.   "I think I'd like that.   Would you like some tea while we talk?"

"Yes, please."   The two walked into the kitchen as Ariel continued. "How did you and Tom meet?"

Beth looked at her guest and nodded.   Maybe it would help.   She handed over a hot mug of tea and began to tell her tale of a chance encounter that occurred years before in a Schenectady, New York shopping center between a newly graduated high school student, just enrolled in college to become a teacher, and a young computer programmer.

*****

Monday, December 25, 2000

Waukesha, Wisconsin

Christmas dawned with the clear, blue sky typical for a west wind and dry day, and the sun reflected brilliantly off the diamond crystals of the deep snow in the yard.   It was bitterly cold; fortunately, the wind was moderate.   Beth made her way from the bedroom to the kitchen to make her morning cup of tea.   She had tried to get Tom interested in the sweet/spicy flavor of Chai with honey for several years, but he’d stuck, with all the stubbornness he was known for, to his coffee.

Rita and Dan were expecting her for lunch; the two had tried to step in to keep Beth from being entirely on her own.   During the snowfall last week, Dan had come over with his snow blower and taken care of her driveway.   Their refusal to accept payment was unsurprising, but they found it hard to turn down the fresh-baked Dutch Honey Bread she'd brought over the following day.   It seemed that each day she had a new reason to give thanks for the neighbors she had next door.

She walked out to the front of the house with her mug and sipped as she examined the small, artificial Christmas tree on the table.   It was no more than two feet tall from tabletop to the little angel at the peak -- an heirloom from her family.

Three wrapped gifts sat under the tree. She had found one as she'd dug the tree out of storage; it was hidden in the box holding the tree and had a label "To: Beth / From: Tom"   He had, for once, done his shopping early.   She'd wept gently as she set it out of the way while she set up the tree.       The other two were gifts she'd purchased for Tom.   ~I don't know quite what to do with them.   Perhaps the Salvation Army or something.~

She placed her mug on a coaster.   ~I should open it; it's his last gift and a last memory to cherish.   Unless it's a gag gift to distract, like those rocks he put in a box.~   Of course he had been forgiven when he said he'd gotten the wrong rocks and handed her a different gift -- with diamond earrings and a diamond necklace.

Another tear trailed down her cheek and was quickly wiped away.   That hole in her heart would always be there, but this was the season of hope -- one day she'd see him again.

*****

Ariel stood nearby, invisible to the widow.   She'd wanted to be there and a direct comfort, but Beth had been adamant.

"Ariel, I don't want you here over the holidays.   Go home!   Be with *your* family.   I'll be fine for a few days, and you'll be better off for the time away.   Now shoo!   I don't want to see you again before the first of the year!   Rita and Dan are already making sure I'm taken care of for the next week."

They had hugged, and then Ariel had left Friday, supposedly for home.   She waited now, unable to do what she wanted, but taking opportunities to place a reassuring hand on her charge's shoulder.   Beth would have the comfort she needed.   As Beth began opening the gift, Ariel moved in and placed an arm around the shoulders of the older woman.

*****

Beth took the gift and started loosening the tape, a warm feeling of comfort stealing in from that now familiar place.   ~It's like a little bit of Ariel is still around.~   Another memory drew a smile as she recalled Tom's enthusiastic shredding of the wrapping.   A small jewelry box lay within, and as she opened it she saw a necklace with a gold, heart-shaped locket.   With a trembling hand, she took it out and opened it.   Within, on one side, was a picture of the two of them taken not many weeks ago.   On the other side was an engraving:

To my best friend, my wife, and the love of my life.

You will always be with me in my heart.

All my love, Tom

Beth closed her hand around the locket to shelter it from the tears that fell.   Ariel tightened her embrace and waited for this latest storm of pain to pass.

*****

Tuesday, January 2, 2001

Waukesha, WI

The cold wind was back.   It rearranged the deep snowdrifts in the yard as Beth looked out her front window at the early morning commuters trickling out of the neighborhood.

She stood quietly as her mind drifted back to the thoughts earlier that first Monday after the funeral, and she had wondered where Michael was with the promised help.       ~I wonder? Ariel said prior to being chased off for the holidays that she'd be back today.   She would be in the perfect position to be one of Michael's people or angels or whatever.~     The thought made her smile and chuckle a bit.   ~I never thought I'd be seriously considering a situation like this.~

She waited patiently, sipping her tea as the breeze blew tiny diamonds into the air that sparkled in the cold sunshine.

*****

The two women sat in the great room, looking through the French doors to the back yard, as Ariel caught up with Beth's holiday.   As she asked some questions of her own, the widow began to notice some small evasions in the answers from her auburn-haired companion.

~It's worth asking, anyway.~   Beth thought.   "Ariel, do you work for someone named Michael?"

The young woman's eyes widened in surprise and then a smile grew.   "That was quick.   What gave me away?"

"Nothing specific really.   You were in just the right place at the right time, and you were very evasive just now about where you were over the holidays, and I just took a chance.   You were there on Christmas day, too, weren't you?"

"Yes, I work for Michael, and I'm here to make sure his promise to you is kept.   I was forbidden to tell you who I really am, unless you asked."

Beth blushed faintly.   "I guess I owe Michael an apology.   That morning as I was struggling with my finances I wondered where his support was; I guess I should have had more faith in the promise he made."

"Don't worry too much about it; we know you aren't perfect and understand when you fall short."

"Thank you, Ariel.   I can't say how much your being here has helped."   She thought for a moment.   "Ariel, how's Tom doing?   Is he well and happy?"

"It's been hard for him at times, and he's still adjusting to some of the changes he's been though.   Christmas was very hard for him, but he's learning to cope with his new role in life, and there will be more help for him when he starts his new job."

"Is there any way you can let him know that I still love him and that I'm praying for him?"

A sad look gave the answer before the first word was spoken.   "Beth, it will be easier for him and you if I don't.   Tom, as you knew him, is gone; you both need to focus on the future.   For your safety and his, you have to think of him as if he's really dead.   You need to move on with your life as it is."

*****

Monday, February 5, 2001

Waukesha, WI

A month in relatively warm Florida and a dreadfully cold Wisconsin morning combined to keep Beth in a warm sweater this morning.   Even the warmth of her tea failed to dispel the chill that seeped into her bones.   ~I keep the thermostat set at seventy two, rather than sixty eight, and I'm still cold.~   Another shiver emphasized her feelings.

The time spend with her old friend was worth the discomfort.   Roberta had provided the listening ear Beth desperately needed.   They had spent time walking beaches and talking about the adjustments Roberta had experienced, and that Beth now faced, after the death of her husband.

"The one thing you really need to do, Beth," Roberta had emphasized, "is to find something to invest yourself in, other than work.   It keeps you focused on the future and helps fill those quiet hours."

Now Beth sat at the table, trying to decide what organization to contact.   She had started with the phone book, cross checking with a list of organizations funded by United Way.   ~Over seventy programs and forty agencies!   What do I really want to do?~   She looked over the list, trying to decide on her future.   ~It needs to allow for my work, too.   I'll be back in the classroom next week.   I really love working with children.   I wonder what's available?~

The doorbell interrupted her investigation, and soon she and her now familiar guest, Ariel, were sitting at the table.

"Ariel, I think you visit just for the tea!"   Beth chuckled as she gently teased her young-looking friend.

  Ariel struck a dramatic pose with the back of her hand to her forehead.   "Oh!   I have been found out!   Whatever shall I do?"   Only a moment passed before she dissolved into giggles.

Beth joined in the happy sound, then decided to draw on her young friend's knowledge.   "Ariel, during my visit to Florida, my friend, Roberta, suggested I get involved in something to help me keep my energies focused on something positive.   I really love working with children, especially like those third-graders I teach.   Do you have any recommendations?"

Ariel looked thoughtful.   "Have you ever thought about Big Brothers/Big Sisters?   They work with children, and I suspect they'd be ecstatic to have someone with your background. A lot of those kids can use some extra encouragement on the academic side.   In fact," she dug into her purse and extracted a card, "I talked to someone there recently.   Give a call to Danielle Ferguson.   I know she'll be happy to spend some time explaining the program to you."

Beth took the card and copied the contact information.   "Thanks Ariel.   I really appreciate this."

*****

Monday, February 12, 2001

Waukesha, WI

Hillcrest Elementary School

7:45AM CT

The tan, four-door Saturn pulled up into its familiar parking place.   Beth extracted herself from the car and pulled her briefcase from behind the driver's seat, shivering a bit as the cold morning air hit.   She smiled as she noticed the principal's car was already here.   ~I guess Mike is as anxious to get me back as I am to be back.~   She walked across the lot to the main door and headed to the office.   She had adjusted to the winter temperatures again, to a point, but she was grateful for the lack of wind.   ~Perhaps Mae, the secretary, will be there already; I want to make sure the paperwork was sent in to update the life and health insurance policies.~

The prospect of being back with 'her' kids filled her with new energy.

Beth made her way to the office, smiling and greeting several other teachers as they welcomed her back.   Mike was waiting in the doorway to his office, sipping on a cup of coffee, as she walked into the school office.

  "Welcome back, Beth!   How are you doing today?"   Michael Sukawaty, the principal of the school, gave her a warm smile and quick hug as she came in.

"I'm doing OK, Mike.   It's still hard, but it feels good to be getting back with the children."

Mae Muehl, a small woman in her thirties, looked up from the stack of paperwork on her desk.   "Beth!   Welcome!"   She quickly stood and joined in the hug-fest.   "I have most of the paperwork ready for you to sign; there are just a couple of things I need you to fill out yourself."

~It's almost like a homecoming.~   Beth smiled as she settled back into the familiar routines of an elementary school day.   ~I can't wait to see the kids again.~

*****

Saturday, March 3, 2001

Beth nervously waited in the office. Her 'Little', an eight-year-old girl named Shamiqua Mason, was due to arrive any time with her mother, Karen.   The last month had been a busy round of interviews and background checks.   ~I'm grateful that teachers have much of that work in place.   I can't imagine what it's like for someone having to have all the checks done from scratch!~

The last step was a meeting with the parent and child.   If the parent agreed, then Beth would be spending at least two weekends per month with her 'Little Sister'.

The door opened and Sharon Carstairs, the staff member who was assigned to Beth, came in, trailed by a small girl with medium brown skin and her mother.   Beth stood to greet the newcomers.

Before anyone could speak, the child gave Beth a rapid, careful, visual examination and rendered her judgment with all the seriousness an eight-year-old can muster.   "You look more like a Grandma than a big sister."

"Meek!"   The child's mother, Karen, squawked in dismay.

Beth smiled broadly and winked at the perturbed parent; she then crouched down and looked Shamiqua in the eye.   "Would you be happier calling me Grandma?"

The child looked thoughtful and then nodded.   "I like it better!"

"Well, I guess I'd better get used to it then, hadn't I?"

The other two women watched the interaction.   Beth and Shamiqua were oblivious to the others as they bonded almost instantly.   Sharon nudged Meek's mother. "Do you have any problems?" she asked quietly.

The child grinned and threw her arms around Beth's neck.   "Hi Grandma!"

The mother smiled at the tableau.   "I wouldn't dare.   This is the happiest Meek has looked in a long time."

*****

Saturday, June 12, 2010

Waukesha South High School

The years had passed quickly for Beth as she devoted herself to her children.   There were always new names and faces in her classroom at school and new personalities to meet and try to teach.

Most of all there was the new constant in her life, Shamiqua, who grew from being her precious and precocious 'Little', to a tall, confident, and lovely young woman graduating second in her class from high school.   She was a dear granddaughter who filled part of that void in Beth's heart.   Meek was heading off to the DC area in the fall with a full academic scholarship to Georgetown in hand.

Beth's eyes filled with tears of joy as she watched Meek stride confidently and proudly across the stage to accept her diploma.   Meek would be missed, but both her mother and 'Grandma' basked for the moment in pride at what their daughter and granddaughter had achieved.

*****

Monday, April 22, 2013

Waukesha, WI

The telephone trilled as Beth finished cleaning up her plate from lunch.   She pushed her brown-streaked gray hair back from her face as she took off her glasses and stepped to the phone.   The Caller ID displayed a familiar number.   She smiled broadly as she picked up the receiver.   "Hi, Shamiqua!   It's good to hear from you!   How are your classes at Georgetown going?"

"Hi, Grandma!   My classes are going fine.   I'm on the dean's list again, and I'm all set to graduate next month -- and in only three years!"

The tone of Shamiqua's voice wouldn't have made an impression on a stranger, but Beth knew the young woman well. A frown of concern appeared on Beth's face.   "So I still need to be there on May seventeenth for commencement.   I'm very proud of you, Meek; you've done very well.   Now then, what's wrong, Granddaughter?   Are you in trouble?"

  A quiet chuckle came from the other end of the line.   "I've never been able to hide anything from you, have I?   No, I'm not in trouble, but I have a decision to make, and I don't know what to do!"

"Hold on a minute; let me find a seat."   Beth located a chair in the family room and settled into it.   "OK, dear, tell me all about it."

There was a pause from the other end of the line before Meek spoke again.   "Grandma, I can't say too much.   I was out with some friends at a mall in Virginia yesterday afternoon.   They'd gone into a store while I was doing some window-shopping, when all of a sudden I get a weird feeling in my head.   I'd never felt anything like it before; it wasn't a headache and didn't hurt.   It was more like an itch or tickle in the back of my head, and I couldn't scratch it.     I didn't know what to do, so I stopped at a table and looked in my purse for an aspirin.   Suddenly, this woman walks up to me and starts talking to me about that feeling and why it's there.   She described just what I was feeling and what was causing it."   The confusion in her voice was thick.

Beth couldn't keep the concern from her voice as she asked, "Meek, did she threaten you or hurt you?”

“No, Grandma.   She never raised a hand, or even her voice.   She just stood there for a bit, and we just talked.”

“Do you know her, or have you seen her before?   Did she tell you her name, at least?"

The smile on the other end was audible.   "No, Grams.   I hadn't ever seen her before, and she is as nice as you are -- in fact, she seemed a lot like you.   She said her name is Nicole Harrison, and I didn't feel scared around her at all."   There was a hesitation before she resumed. "It's like I found someone I was missing all my life, but didn't know it until I met her."

"I don't think I understand what you mean, Shamiqua."

"I don't mean a lover or anything, Grams!   I still like boys!"   The amusement in her voice was plain and she laughed lightly.   "It's more like I found family I didn't know I had.   We talked for just a little while before she left, but we set up another meeting in a park later.

"When we finally met, we must have walked and talked for three or four hours!   I'm not sure I really understand it all, yet.   What she said seemed really unbelievable, at first.   She showed me something that convinced me, though.   She wants me to," the young voice paused, "come work for her after graduation.   She says she needs me if I'm willing; she didn't get into real details, but she said I’d have a chance to make a big difference in the world.   The choice is mine, though.   She did tell me I couldn't tell anyone about it, but I *had* to talk to you Grandma.   I don't know what to do!"

Beth thought for a moment before speaking.   "Meek, what have I told you in the past about things like this?"

There was a pause from the other end of the phone.   "You told me that I should pray about it, then follow what my heart and head told me were the right things to do."

"And...."

There was another quiet moment.   "Grandma, I think I need to do this.   She didn't give me a set time to answer her, and I have a phone number to call, but I did pray about it, and my heart says to do it.   I'm still scared, though."

"So you think this is where God's leading you?"   Beth spoke quietly to the young woman she considered a precious granddaughter.

"I do, Grams.   I really think, somehow, this is what I'm supposed to do.   I have a real sense of peace about it."

"I'll pray for you, but if you think it's the right thing to do, then do it.   I'll be here for you no matter what."

There was audible relief in the voice at the other end of the line.   "Grandma, I wish I was home to give you a hug!   I love you, and thank you for listening!"

"I love you, too, Meek!   Let me know what you can, so I can pray for you, OK?"

"I will, Grams!   I'll call you again later and let you know what I can!   Bye!"

"Goodbye, Granddaughter!   Stay safe!"

*****

Thursday, October 1, 2020

Waukesha, WI

The doorbell, now tied to an identification system and voice synthesizer, announced, "Beth, Shamiqua Mason is at the door.   Shall I let her in?"

The old woman, her hair entirely gray now, smiled and replied.   "Yes, and list her as family.   She is to be admitted on request.   Tell her I'm in the kitchen."

"Yes, ma'am.   The door is unlocked and she will be in momentarily."

A tall, strongly-built, chocolate skinned woman walked into the kitchen, dropped her purse on the counter, and enveloped Beth in an enthusiastic hug.

"Grams, it's so good to see you again!"

"Oof!   It's good to see you, too, Meek, but breathing is becoming a problem!"

Meek looked chagrined and eased off her hug as she planted a kiss on the top of the smaller woman's head.   "I'm sorry, Grandma, but I just missed you so much."

"I missed you too, but what brings you home?   And where did you get those muscles?"

"I'm on leave for a while and wanted to come home and see you.   As far as the muscles go, you remember when I called you just before graduating from Georgetown?"

"Yes, I do.     And you haven't said 'Boo!' about that since.   You haven't said much about where you were or what you were doing for the last seven years."

"I know, and I wish I could say more.   What I can say is that it's all better than I'd hoped for.   I really do have a family, Grandma; I have sisters who love me and are helping me do more good than I'd ever hoped for.   I wish you could meet them, and I hope someday you can."   The youngster smiled broadly at the memories invoked.

"Isn't there anything you can tell me?   Don't you even have pictures?"   Beth was happy for this young woman who meant so much to her, but chafed at the way she was locked out of so much of her life.

Meek's face held a look none of her troops would believe.   The tough sergeant had an uncertain and nervous look on her face as she pondered how far to stretch beyond her express orders.   "Grandma, I have a picture.   The problem is I was told not to let anyone know anything about what I do or who I work with and for.   If word got out, it would be dangerous for you and for us.   I just want to keep you as safe as I can."   She tapped a finger on the counter as she pondered what to do.

"Granddaughter, if talking about it will cause trouble, then don't say anything.   Your safety and happiness are more important than an old woman's curiosity."

"Grandma, I think I can safely tell you a little about what we were doing this summer.   Please don't tell anyone else though."   Her eyes refocused on things only she could see.

"We got word that there were some women kidnapped for sale as white slaves.   We had planned to stage a raid on a place we knew had activity like that, but we decided to change our timing to save those women.   It worked, and we saved more than a dozen from the slavers."   The memory of exactly where they were and how they’d hid in plain sight evoked a smile.   "They never knew what happened or who did it.

“That's the kind of thing we do -- we go in when no one else can, or will.   We're ghosts.   Those women are safe now, and we found some things that will help us keep others from winding up in the same trouble, and we'll keep haunting the people who did it until they're gone."

Meek had a grim smile as she finished.   "That's what my sisters and I do -- help people like those women.   And that's why I can't tell you too much, because the people we're hunting are upset about what we're doing and want to stop us."

Beth smiled.   "It sounds like you're in a group that's the opposite of that terrorist group called the Amazons.   Have you encountered them?"

A dark look passed over Shamiqua's face.   "Grandma, all I can say about that is you shouldn't believe everything you hear in the news.   Now, let me show you my picture."  

She laid her picture out on the counter and pointed to it.   It showed a group of about twenty women of various ages around a long table.   "This picture is the group of us I work with.   We had dinner together before we all went off on vacation, and Nicole took this picture.   You can see me back there."   She pointed to a face at the far end.   "Kate, another friend, is next to me...."   She pointed out each face, putting names to the images.

She ended her description, smiling at the memories.   "This is my new family, Grandma.     We love each other, cry on each other's shoulders, tease, fight, and all the other things sisters do.   I love each and every one of them, and Nicole's a mother to us all, no matter how old she looks."

"Who's Nicole?"

"She's my... boss.   She's the one I told you about over the phone just before I graduated."

"How old is she?"

The young woman shrugged.   "I don't know; she never says.   She doesn't look a day over twenty-five; she's older than she looks, though.   Some of the older group members say she's the one that recruited them, all the way back to the year 2001.   She's at least twenty years older than she looks, but she's special.   She's the one who leads us, loves us, and makes us what we are.   I tried to invite her home to meet you, but she said she had responsibilities and couldn't come."   She paused.   "I think ... no, I *know* you'd just love her, too.   She's a very special lady."

Beth embraced her granddaughter.   "I'm glad you're happy.   I just wish I could meet more of your 'sisters'."

"Maybe one day, Grams."

**********

Monday, June 2, 2031

Waukesha, WI

The sky was clear and blue; only a few puffy clouds provided contrast as they were pushed along by the soft, warm breeze.   The recent rain had awakened the grass to the bright, emerald green of new growth.

An old, slightly weather-stained headstone had received new engravings:

                                                    EDWARDS

Thomas Harold                                                 Elizabeth Crystal

Born: July 20, 1945                                   Born:   April 23, 1951

Died: November 25, 2000               Died:   May 30, 2031

Two women stood quietly at a freshly filled grave.   One was tall and dark skinned with short, curly, black hair; the other was about the same height, but had light, tanned skin and long cascades of flame-red hair.   They both wore similar dresses -- the black of mourning.

The dark skinned woman spoke in a voice filled with grief.   "I can't believe she's gone.   I just talked with her the other day and she seemed fine."   She sniffed and wiped her eyes.   "I've known her since I was eight, and she's always been there every time I needed someone to talk to.   I wanted so much to tell her what I do and have her meet you and my sisters.   Now she'll never have a chance to meet you."

The redhead nodded.   "I know, Meek; it's terribly hard to lose someone you love so much."   Nicole's long-practiced emotional discipline was being tested; this was the second time she'd lost Beth.   She reached over and gently hugged her companion.   "You know I'm here, and your sisters are here, anytime you need a shoulder to lean on.   You don't have to be the tough sergeant just now."

Meeks lips quivered as she finally gave in to the grief she felt.   The strong arms of her queen wrapped securely around her shoulders as she poured out her sorrow and loss.   Her shoulders shook with her sobs.

Nicole's heart, too, felt the pain of loss; she closed her eyes to shut out the world for a moment.   She had held hopes that someday, somehow, she'd again see Beth in this life.   Tears trailed from her eyes as she opened them.

As she looked again at the world over Meek's shaking shoulder, a familiar figure in white stood in her field of view along with a young woman she'd not seen before; Michael smiled in reassurance at his daughter.   She glanced around, noting that no-one else seemed to see him.   In a voice that only she could hear he said, ~This is Ariel, who was Beth's guardian angel.   Beth passed peacefully, and painlessly, in her sleep.   She's home now, and she knows everything.   She's well and happy and will be waiting for you.   Have peace, daughter.~

Nicole returned a sad smile.   ~Thanks, Daddy.   It helps a little.~   She refocused her attention on comforting her companion, walking them both back to their waiting vehicle.  

~Tomorrow the lawyer reads the will.~ Nicole thought.   ~Meek said she's listed as Beth's heir and needs be here to settle the estate.   We'll be here a while.~

**********

Wednesday, June 4, 2031

Waukesha, WI

Shamiqua unlocked and opened the door to the house that would always be Grandma's to her.     She stepped in, knowing no one was there, but still expecting to hear the familiar voice from the kitchen.

Nicole walked in and stopped in the foyer.   She felt a weird sense of deja vu as she stood where it had all begun.   Little had been changed in the years since she left, just a few new knick-knacks added here and there.   She shook herself and followed Meek into the great room.

Meek looked around the room, wondering where to start. A picture on a table she'd not seen before caught her attention.   It showed Grandma Beth and a man she'd never seen.   She picked the frame up and studied the photo more closely.   The man's face seemed oddly familiar.   Abruptly her mind made a connection, and she looked around at her queen.

Nicole had watched Shamiqua as she approached the old picture of Beth and Tom.   When she picked it up and then turned, Nicole wondered if her companion would ask her question.

“Your Majesty?   Do you know who this is in this picture?   It looks like a relative of yours.”

The smile she received in response puzzled the tall sergeant.

“Would you like some tea, Meek?   I'll want something while I tell you a story you need to hear now.”

Shamiqua was puzzled even more, if possible.   “I guess I can make some if you'd like.”

“That's OK.   I think I know where everything is.”

“But ... how?   Grandma never mentioned you.   How could you have been here to know where anything is?”

Nicole returned from the kitchen and handed one of the two cups of tea she carried to her friend.   “Beth always did love Chai tea.”   She took a sip.   “Have a seat.   What I'm about to tell you doesn't leave this room.   There are only a handful of people that know this story, and I want to keep it that way.

“The picture you have shows your Grandma Beth with her husband, Tom.   About thirty years ago, he was returning home from a trip to California....”